The Mysteries of Love

Chapters

The Girl of the Locker
Strange Behavior
Study Buddies
Unpleasant Revelation
The Big Test
Ambush!
Sister Talk
The Mini Energetic Rarity
Fluttershy's Secret
Exercising with the Crush
New Found Feelings
The obvious Identity of the Gaming Buddy
Sunset's Lament
The Time has Come
Regrets
Repercussions
Cold Confessions
Trust Issues
Despair
Lowering Defenses
Sharing the News
Gambling
Uneasy Conversation
Welcome Back
Building Bridges
Worries and Resolution
What's Promised is Due
Three's a Crowd
Advantages of Friendship
Tightening Bonds
Reunion
Cutting Ties
Movie Night
Unpleasent Return
Regrets and Apologies
A Night to Remember
Epilogue
Not so Secret Friendship
When Dreams and Nightmares Become a Reality
Standing Ground

The Girl of the Locker

Trixie’s P.O.V.

I still don’t know how it happened, I still don’t know how she did it, but somehow, I couldn’t stop doing it. I couldn’t stop watching her. Every time I saw her, even from the corner of my eye, I would automatically gaze at her, even if I was talking to my friends, Lavender Lace and Fuchsia Blush. I just couldn’t help it. I liked the way she wore her purple hair, I liked the way she walked, her voice, and... my heart just skipped another beat. It always happened whenever I saw or thought about her blue eyes. I found myself watching that girl from the corner. She was alone, taking her books out of her locker.

Her name was Rarity, and how proper her name was. I rarely found myself in situations like this. The last time I had fallen in love... no, I don’t want to remember again. I have suffered enough. She closed her locker... oh, no, she’s coming this way! I quickly turned and ran to my own locker before she saw me. I didn’t dare to look as I heard her walk behind me, completely ignoring me. I knew she was gone once I couldn’t smell her perfume anymore. I couldn’t believe this. I couldn’t believe that girl made me, Trixie Lulamoon, unable to think straight! What’s so special about her? I had to figure this out. It wouldn’t be long before my friends started to question the way I was acting. I heard the bell ring. It was time for class. Good. I needed to keep my mind busy.

I headed to the bus station, alone, like every day when classes were over. I never interacted with my friends outside school. I always prefered it this way. It was a fifteen minutes ride from school to my home. I would usually listen to music to pass time. After the short ride, I stood up when I reached my stop.

“STOP THIS BUS RIGHT NOW!” I yelled, slinging my backpack across my shoulder and bolting forwards with a lurch. I slammed into the bus driver, who in turn slammed on the brakes, bringing the bus to a screeching halt. Twenty pairs of eyes bored into my back. “Thanks. Have a nice day!”

I quietly walked off the bus while everyone kept staring at me in silence. The bus driver closed the door behind me and quickly drove off. I watched it go until it turned around the corner before heading towards the building nearby. I searched for my keys to my apartment. Using the elevator, I went to the third and last floor. I walked down the corridor until I reached my home. I found the door opened. “Hello?” I hoped my brother was home. I hadn’t forgotten to close the front door again, did I?

“Don’t worry, Trix. I’m here!”

I sighed and smiled as I closed the door. I heard footsteps from the room next door approaching. The doors opened and a young adult walked in. “I’m glad I didn’t forget to close the door again. Last time, you didn’t stop talking about it for weeks.”

“That’s what brothers are for, Trix. I was just doing my job.”

I giggled, which made my brother smile wider. Clementine was always smiling. I rarely saw him upset or angry, and when I did, I knew something was terribly wrong. I loved him. He was the only person I could be myself with. Since he was my older brother, he and I looked alike. The differences were that his hair was a little bit more darker than mine, and his eyes were not lavender. His were brown, like hazelnuts. He wasn’t always here to greet me when I came home from school. Sometimes, he had to work extra hours at the local market.

“So...” He said, as he rested his body against the door framework, crossing his arms. “Have you spoken to her yet?”

“Clementine!” I blushed hard and looked away. “N-No.” sometimes, I regret telling him about my crush, but I needed his support. He’s the only one I could rely on.

“Sis, you know you have to talk to her one day. You can’t let a bad experience to haunt you for life. Love is unpredictable.”

“I-I know that, but... I can’t bring myself to talk to her. All I can do is...”

“Stalk her?”

“Don’t say it like that!” I shot him a sharp glare as I yelled. No surprise, he was still smiling. His smile calmed me down. I sighed and focused on the floor. “I promise, I’ll talk to her when I feel ready. It has been awhile since I fell in love.”

“Do you think you’ll be able to do it by the end of the month?”

“Don’t give me deadlines, it will only make things worse!”

My brother chuckled. Seeing me desperate like now always amused him. So evil. “Calm down, I was just kidding.” His face changed from amusement to seriousness. I stood still, looking at him. His sudden expression made me worry. “I just want... I want you to be happy. You hang out with bad influences. This Rarity girl sounds like a nice person, from what you’ve told me. If you approached her...”

“Brother...” I sighed. I know he meant well, but I hadn’t spoken to Rarity for several reasons. “I can’t just greet her one day and talk like if I never did anything to her. I hadn’t exactly treated her well before getting a crush on her. If I approach to her now, she won’t trust me, she won’t listen to me. She will surely ask me to leave her alone. Plus, I don’t think she likes girls like I do. She could reject my feelings.”

“I’m not telling you to confess your feelings to her now. I’m asking you to try to become friends with her. Think of something nice you can do for her. Try something that will make her consider giving you a chance to trust you. You have been stal...” — I glared at him before he finished that word. He cleared his throat and continued — “... admiring her from afar for almost two months now... It won’t be long before she sees you.”

I thought on what my brother just said. He was right. Of course. He always makes good arguments. I had to talk to Rarity before either she or one of her friends discovered me. But what can I do to start with the right foot? Wait... last week... of course! I grinned all of the sudden, but my brother didn’t seem surprised. Was he expecting me to think of something so fast? Whatever, I rushed to my room, closing the door behind me. I threw my bag to my bed and sat on the chair to use my computer. I searched for a store that had what I needed, or better said, what Rarity needed.

It took me three days, but I finally had it. I had Rarity’s gift. I’m thinking on giving it to her after class today, when most people were gone. I didn’t want anyone to see me being kind. Nobody must know. I gazed at the clock. Class was almost over. It was the last class before school was over for the day and the week. Today was Friday. If I didn’t give Rarity her gift today I would have to wait until Monday, and I’m sure that anxiety wouldn’t be nice to me this weekend.

“And this is how we reach to the final result.” Half of the class was either asleep, or about too. No one liked math, and this teacher didn’t make it any easier to stay awake. She always sounded like if she prefered to be anywhere but teaching a class. A regretful teacher, like I love calling her. The students woke up when the bell rang. “Well, that’s it for today. Don’t forget to do your homework! Have a nice weekend!”

I took my belongings from my desk and headed to my locker. Upon opening it, my heart skipped a beat. Seeing the gift in there reminded me what was I about to do. I was going to talk to Rarity for the first time since I got my crush. I was lucky to be able to get it here without anyone noticing. I actually woke up earlier to arrive at school before everyone else, and I hate waking up early. I looked around. People were walking out while having a conversation and many students were talking in groups outside. The corridors were empty. I headed to Rarity’s locker. Hopefully, she would be alone. I looked around the corner and, jackpot!

She was all by herself, checking something on her phone. I took my chance and slowly got closer to her. I didn’t want her to see her until I was right next to her. I stood still once I was behind her, then, I took my fist to my mouth and cleared my throat to catch her attention. She turned, confused, and saw me. Being this close to her... my heart was racing like crazy, and my cheeks were burning! I hoped that she didn’t notice them. My legs were close to start shaking. I tried to speak, but my tongue betrayed me. Her beautiful blue eyes were staring right into mine and her perfume was sending me to the clouds.

“Yes?” she sounded cold. Honestly, I couldn’t blame her. But even knowing she wouldn’t exactly greet me with a smile, I still felt my heart sink. At least she didn’t walk away. Nothing was preventing her from doing so.

“Trixie... umm... I have something for you...”

“I'm sorry, but I couldn’t quite hear what you just said.” I couldn’t believe how calm she was. She actually wanted to hear what I had to say. Her voice, oh, what a sweet voice! My heart skipped another beat. Finally I gained the confidence I needed.

“C-come, please.” I noticed that she was even more confused. Please? It has been a while since I last used in someone who wasn’t my brother.

Rarity looked around. She didn’t trust me. She was scanning the perimeter in case my friends were around. “A-Alright... Just let me close my locker and I’ll go with you...”

“Thank you.” I forgot how to smile at that moment. I was so nervous! After Rarity closed her locker, I turned around and started to walk to where my locker was. I could hear her footsteps behind me. I smiled to myself, finally remembering how to do so. I was happy that she didn’t reject my request to follow me. When I reached my locker, I waited for Rarity to arrive. She crossed her arms.

“Alright, I’m here.”

I took a deep breath and opened my locker. My body was burning. I felt like if I would pass out any moment now. I reached the box that contained my gift and took it out. I showed it to Rarity. “Here... it’s... for you...” Her eyes shifted from the box to me. It was obvious that she didn’t know how to react.

“What is this?”

“I... bought you something...” She took the box and put a hand on the top. She was about to open it when she glared at me. I froze in my place.

“What’s in here? Cockroaches? Because I will tell Principal Celestia if-”

“No, no, it’s nothing like that! Please, open it. It wasn’t easy to find.” Of course she would be suspicious. I have been a terrible person to many people, but Rarity was the only one I regret bullying. Please, Rarity. Let me start over...

She was hesitating to open the box. It took her several seconds to finally do so. She looked inside and her eyes glowed. Seeing her reaction made everything worth it. I couldn’t hold my smile!

Author's Note

This story has been in my head for years now, let's see if I can finish it, because I really want everyone to read this. Who wants me to continue this fic?! :pinkiehappy:
By the way, the funny bus scene was idea of my proofreader :rainbowkiss:
This chapter was revised by Sleepy Panda :twilightsmile:
Double check by zalla661 :pinkiesmile:

Strange Behavior

Rarity's P.O.V.

What a turn of events. When I woke up this morning, the least I expected was that Trixie, one of the most disliked students in Canterlot High, would be capable of doing such gesture of kindness. I still refused to believe that there was no trick behind this. She has been less problematic lately, but she's still Trixie, a girl capable of doing anything for her own selfish goals.

With caution, I took the content of the box. It was a purse. But not any purse. It was exactly like the one Trixie's friends stole from me a week ago. My memories about the event were still fresh. My purse disappeared when I opened my locker. I told my friends about it, but they couldn't find it. It wasn't until later in the day that I received a text with a photo attached to it on my cell phone from Fuchsia Blush. The photo showed my purse in a pool, completely ruined. I passed out upon seeing it.

"S-So...? You like it...?"

Trixie's voice woke me up from my thoughts. I didn't realize how much time I spent on them. "Oh, I apologize. I was... examining the purse. It looks identical to the one I lost recently. It's of the same color, and same brand."

I eyed her. She was touching her own index fingers and seemed extremely nervous. "It is. It wasn't easy to find. I had to look for it in every store in town until I found it. It was the last in stock."

"You really did all that, for me?"

She nodded and hid her hands behind her back. She was avoiding looking at me. If she's really speaking the truth, then it was very thoughtful. Something was off about Trixie. She gazed at me, but she was watching me like a child who was about to get grounded for doing something wrong. Was she really that anxious? Was she really scared of being yelled at? I would never do something like that unless someone gets in my nerves, and, so far, Trixie hasn't. In fact, I don't feel uncomfortable by being around her, for once. I would normally feel disgust by even being in the same room with her, but now, I wished to stay. I wished to talk to her. This gift must mean something, and I must find out what. "Tell me, what are you hoping to get in return?" Her face changed. She looked... offended?

"I don't want anything in return. You loved that purse, so I thought you would be happy to have it back. I mean, it's not the same purse, but it looks the same."

"But, Trixie, this purse isn't exactly cheap. Allow me to repay you somehow."

"W-Well..." I knew it. She was playing dumb. She just wanted something from me, and I wasn't in position to refuse. "I-I was thinking that... maybe..." Come on, just spit it out! She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, rising her voice with her eyes still closed. "Iwashopingwecouldbefriends!"

Wait, what? She spoke at the same pace my friend Pinkie Pie would often speak, so I could understand her perfectly. Was she serious? Trixie Lulamoon wanted to be my friend? Why now? What's going on? Is this the same person? I stared at her. Her eyes were still closed and her fists, now that I checked her hands, were also closed and on her sides. She was definitely nervous. What should I do? Do I say yes? It would be impolite from me to refuse, after all, she bought me an expensive gift. Maybe, I should agree and try to figure out what's causing this sudden change of behavior. "A-Alright... I think I can give you a chance, if you really want to be my friend."

Her eyes opened widely, clearly showing surprise. I could easily tell that she wasn't expecting me to accept her friendship request. "R-Really? I mean, of course I really want to! I want to start from zero with you, with the right foot. But..."

"Yes?"

"It will only be you, for now at least... I don't want your friends knowing about this. It isn't... easy for me to be honest and kind to people."

"Hmm..." I can imagine that. Having Trixie as a secret friend? There was something fishy about that, but, for some reason I wanted to see where this was going. Maybe she really wanted to change. The Trixie I know wouldn't be this open to me. "I suppose that's a good idea. Start from the bottom."

She clasped her hands together, and... smiled? "That's exactly what i want! I'm not good at this whole friendship thing. One at a time is easier."

I couldn't help but to catch her smile. "I'm glad to hear it. Do you have a piece of paper and a pen?"

"Sure."

I put my new purse on my shoulder while Trixie searched what I asked for in her locker. She gave me what I needed when she found them. Using the wall to help me hold the paper, I wrote down my phone number before giving her belongings back to Trixie. "Here's my phone number. Call me or text me this weekend."

She took the piece of paper and held it like if she was holding the map of a hidden treasure she has been looking for her entire life. That amused me. "I-I will! I will definitely get in contact with you this weekend! I'll add you to my contacts list as soon as I get home!" I could see her eyes shine when she looked at me. "Thank you!"

I giggled and smiled at her. "You're welcome, Trixie. Now, please excuse me. I have plans with one of my friends and I have to go."

"Yes, yes, of course! I won't take any more of your time. Goodbye!"

I waved at her and headed towards the exit, where I let out a deep breath. The situation caught me off guard. I never thought Trixie, of all people, would change this much. But if I learnt something from Sunset Shimmer is that everyone deserve a second chance. I checked the time in my cell phone. I was still in time to meet with Fluttershy at a local cafe called 'Piazza'. I always found that name strange. We would normally go to Sugarcube Corner, but for some reason she asked to go there, which is not exactly close.

"Fluttershy, darling! I'm over here!" I waved at my best friend from my seat. She found me in no time and slowly walked towards me. I sat in a table for two, so she only had one chair to sit on.

"Hi." She quietly said with a smile. "I'm so sorry for being late. I helped two little dogs to find families at the animal shelter."

"That's wonderful! You must be so happy."

She nodded again, still holding her smile. "I am. Those doggies were rescued two months ago. The families who adopted them seemed to be nice."

Animals fascinated Fluttershy. Everyone knew that. This was the only time where she would speak without fear. I love animals too, in fact I have a cat, Opalescence, but she would often be aggressive to me. I have asked my best friend to help me, but no matter what she did Opalescence was nice to everyone except me.

I would help Fluttershy once in awhile at the animal shelter, but I always need to take a long bath at the end of the day. It was not an easy job. One had to clean, feed and play with the animals. Some days they needed more attention than others. But what I disliked the most, was the smell. The cages are cleaned regularly, but the animals, like every organic being, needed to do their business regularly. If they had to go, then, they to go, whenever they were. It was up to the caretakers to clean. I was asked to clean once, but I had to run to the bathroom to throw up. After which I was never asked to do it again. Thank goodness!

"You have been going for more hours lately, darling. I'm sure they will offer you a part time job if you keep like this." I continued our conversation while I looked around for a waiter.

"I don't do it to get paid. I would have applied to for the job earlier if that was the case. No. I only do it to help the creatures in distress."

My attention went back to my best friend. "Are you sure, Fluttershy? Earning extra money is never a bad idea."

"I don't need money. I have everything I need and want. Every time I go to the shelter, the animals are happy to see me, which fills my heart with joy. That's enough payment for me."

Fluttershy sure was something. I was really proud to call her my best friend. Maybe she's too shy sometimes, but she's not a bad girl. At all. What worried me, though, was that she was never able to accept a boy's compliment. She would always get too nervous to talk, or she would just run away. I always wondered if one day she would gain enough courage to go on dates? When that day comes I would help her without thinking twice. She deserved to be loved. I'm sure there had to be someone out there who shared the same love for animals as her.

"Excuse me..." I heard a voice behind me. Fluttershy lowered her head and I moved mine to look over my shoulder. A waiter was standing beside us with a friendly face. Was he there for long? I got carried away with my thoughts again. "Are you ready to order?"

"Oh, my apologies. I didn't realize..." I cleared my throat before I continuing. "We'll have tea. With milk for my friend. Is that alright, Fluttershy?" She nodded, still staring at the table. "And we'll also have two vanilla muffins."

"Very well." The waiter wrote our orders down and left. The muffins here were not as good as Sugarcube Corner, but we do need to accompany our teas with something.

"So..." Glancing at Fluttershy again, I retook our conversation. "Everything is well at the shelter, then?"

"Oh, yes." Fluttershy regained her smile and raised her head. "This has been a good month at the shelter. So many animals were adopted."

"Thanks to you, I imagine." I winked an eye at her, which made her blush of embarrassment and look away. Really, darling? You can't even take compliments from your best friend? My, my.

"Well, I can't take all the credit... the people who work there are good. They also helped the animals to find families."

I kept smiling at her, even though her eyes were not on me. Oh, Fluttershy. I wish I could help you to be more open. I patiently waited for her to start a new conversation, but she didn't get the chance to. Our order arrived.

"Thank you."

I put my tea bag inside the pot before doing the same with Fluttershy's. She was watching the door like a dog guarding its bowl. It was normal for her to be silent, but this time, it was different. I never saw her like this. She took her spoon and started to play with it without paying attention what she was doing. Her sight remained focused on the door for a while. Maybe she was thinking to herself? She didn't move her eyes from the door until I almost drank all my tea. Her eyes shifted from table to table. Was she looking for someone? Who could it be? "Fluttershy?"

"Mmm...?" She replied by instinct for hearing her name, but she wasn't quite listening to me.

"Fluttershy... Fluttershy."

I slightly raised my voice the third time I called her. It worked. She fluttered her eyelids several times in surprise and glanced at me. "O-Oh? I-I'm sorry. I spaced out..." She was very nervous. I wonder what was she thinking about... I wouldn't be nice to ask her. I must wait until she decided to tell me, that is, if she wanted me to know. I moved my eyes to see inside the pot. It was empty.

Fluttershy was still on her second cup, which she never took a sip of. Not only that, she was looking behind her, again! I sighed, and finished my tea.

We left the cafe after we were done. Or better said after I was done. Fluttershy didn't stop spacing out, she didn't even eat her muffin. Somehow, I kept myself from asking her what was she doing. Hopefully, she would tell me one day.

"Thank you for spending time with me, Rarity."

"Don't thank me, darling. I always enjoy your company." She smiled and I hugged her. "I'll see you tomorrow night at Pinkie Pie's."

She nodded and waved as she turned. "Goodbye, Rarity."

We parted ways. My home wasn't close, so i walked fast. I couldn't stop thinking about Fluttershy's strange behavior. Was she expecting someone who didn't show up? Could that be why she asked me to meet here? We’ve never been to that cafe before. I don't find it strange that Fluttershy didn't tell me what was on her mind. We might be best friends, but even knowing that I'm trustworthy, she wouldn't always share secrets with me. Whatever she was doing must be too embarrassing to tell me. Patience is the key. I know she will tell me when she's ready.

While I was walking, I received a message. I quickly took my phone. Maybe Fluttershy decided to tell me already! However, I checked the number first and I didn't have them in my contacts. It wasn't my best friend. I sighed and read the message to see who it was.

'It's Trixie. Just checking if I got the number right. Is it Rarity?😮'

I stood still. I didn't notice that I automatically smiled when I read the message. I never expected that a text from Trixie would brighten my day. Maybe this wasn't a bad idea after all. I texted her back.

'Yes, it's Rarity. I'm saving your number in my contacts list.' As soon as I sent the text, I added her to my list. By the time I finished, Trixie texted me again.

'Oh, good! I was worried that I got the number wrong. Say, are you free on Sunday?'

'Sunday...? Oh, no. I can't... I'm sorry, but my sister is having her friends over and my parents won't be home. I have to keep an eye on them.'

I waited for her reply. I was still standing still. I moved aside since I was in the middle of the path. Trixie replied in no time. 'I thought they were big enough to be on their own. It's OK, I understand. Maybe another time, then.'

I couldn't believe I was having a civil conversation with Trixie, and I couldn't believe that I wanted to keep talking to her. You don't know how destructive they can be if no one responsible is watching them. If I'm not too busy, I'll talk to you.

Trixie's next reply was short and simple, but it made me giggle for some reason. 'OK! 😊'

A smiley face. Trixie Lulamoon just sent me a smiley face. This girl keeps surprising me. She really isn't the same. I put my cell phone back in my purse and I continued my way home. My worries about Fluttershy faded for the time being. Trixie just made my day.

Author's Note

Why is Fluttershy acting strange? What a mystery. Don't worry, the mystery will be resolved... eventually... maybe... don't push me! :trollestia:

What would Rarity's friends say if they found out she's friends with Trixie? Will Rarity be able to keep their friendship a secret until her new friend is ready? :rainbowderp:

This chapter was revised by zalla661 :pinkiesmile:

Study Buddies

Trixie's P.O.V.

"Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh!" I started to jump on my spot as soon as I sent the last text. I can't believe that I just had another conversation with Rarity! She replied more than once! I can't believe it, she wanted to talk to me!

"Calm down, sis!" My brother was laughing. He was next to me the whole time in case I passed out.

"Clementine, I did it! I'm friends with Rarity! After all this time, I finally gained enough courage to talk to her!"

"Trix, I'm happy for you, I really am. I haven't seen you this happy I bought you that Iron Gear Vigor videogame for Christmas, but you need to control your emotions when you're near her or else she will notice."

"I know." I stopped jumping and looked straight to my brother. "I can control my emotions. I think I did well so far. Now that she and I are friends, I'll be able to talk properly. I can do it."

"I know you can." Clementine smiled and put his hands on my shoulders. "I want nothing but your happiness. I'm glad to see that you're finally trying to change your life for the best, and I hope you don't give up. I don't want to be called by Principal Celestia again for your bad behavior. Those... friends of yours get the worst of you."

My vision got blurry. Tears descended from my eyes, but I was quick to clear them with a hand. I remembered all the times I got detention. My brother would avoid my gaze. I hated that feeling, but I couldn't stop being mean. I used to enjoy it. But one day, I went too far and my brother got really mad at me. He stopped talking to me for an entire week. Even then, I failed to change my attitude. It was easier to be the bad girl. But Rarity... she was something. Her eyes, her hair... something about her made me want to try to change... for real this time. But it won't happen overnight. "Clementine... I'm willing to change for her. I'm giving my best shot. Maybe, by spending time with Rarity, I'll slowly stop being a bully. I have my last chance here. I won't risk to lose her."

"Trixie..." My brother got emotional again. I could even see his eyes wet before he hugged me. My arms did not hesitate to return the hug.

"I love you, Clementine. You're the best brother any girl can ask for. You have always been there for me, you have always supported me. Any person would have given up by now. Thank you. Thank you, for staying with me when I came out."

"Who am I to judge? You're my baby sister, I would never abandon you." We looked at each other and smiled before breaking the hug. My computer was calling me, so I set my course to my room.

"What are you going to do?"

I stopped dead on my tracks. "I feel like gaming a little bit, and..."

"No, no, no. Homework first, or else you'll get to it at the last time again."

"Aww, Clem!"

I don't know how, but I did all my homework on Friday. It took me until night, but it was worth it. I had the weekend free. Not only that, today is Sunday. I have to wait and see if Rarity texts me! Until then, gaming time! I was playing my favorite FPS game. My nemesis was logged in. A gamer by the name of 'DaLunAtic'. I always got killed by that player. I have checked her profile. All I knew about her was that she was female and from this very same town. There she was! I smiled maliciously and tried to sneak up to her. Just a little... oh, come on, someone else killed me! I almost threw my headphone set out of rage, but I took my chocolate bar and furiously took a bite. I can't believe it, this time I was so close! That was my last chance. The round ended. I took off my headphones and closed the game. Just before I stood up, I got a friend request.

"Oh, I never got a friend request. Weird, I don't talk much..." I took a closer look to the name. It was from DaLunAtic! "No way!" I accepted the friend request and she immediately sent me a message.

'I always see you. You're cool! I look forward to play more with you! 😊'

I smiled. I can tell just from one sentence that she's cool. I should probably be polite to her. 'Thanks, you too! I'll get you one of these days! 😈'

'Ha ha, you wish!'

I was about to write another reply when I got a text message. I checked my phone. It was from Rarity! Oh my gosh! What do I do?! My brother helped me last time, but he wasn't here right now. He went over to his girlfriend's! Okay, breathe, Trixie. You can do this. I opened the message to read it.

'Hey, there! I managed to convince my sister to have a small tea party. Her friends don't like it but I needed to rest at least for a few moments. I guess you can say I'm evil~'

I giggled like a silly girl and stood up from my seat to jump to my bed, belly down. I could feel my cheeks warm and my heart pounding faster. I thought carefully before writing a reply.

'You, evil? I really can't see you being mean to someone on purpose.' I had to wait for a few seconds before I got another text.

'You barely know me, how would you know? 😆'

I felt like I said something wrong. I knew she couldn't been mean because I admired her from afar for so long. She's a marvelous girl. Maybe she realized that I have been... watching her. 'Oh, I'm sorry. I said something I shouldn't, didn't I?. It was not my intention to offend you.'

I got another reply in no time. 'Trixie, it's OK. I was just playing with you. You took it the wrong way? I'm sorry 😮'

Of course... Silly me... 'No, no, it was my fault. I suck at this.'

'Oh, don't worry. I'll help you. It's easy to make friends once you get the hang of it. Are you doing your homework? I do not wish to be distracting you if you are.'

'No. I did my homework on Friday to have the weekend free.' After I sent this text, silence. I sat on my bed, watching ovet my cell phone from time to time, anxious to receive another message. Nothing. Did she got tired of me already? I knew I offended her. Stupid, stupid, stupid Trixie! I stood up and walked to my door to punch it.

"Ouch, ouch, ouch!" Bad idea. Now my hand hurts! I sucked on my hand to try to ease the pain. I kicked the door out in frustration, but what you know? It was also a bad idea. Now, my foot also hurts! I paced around my room, cursing between my teeth, until I heard the notification sound from my cell phone. I ran towards my bed and jumped on it to check my messages. It was from Rarity!

'I'm sorry, my sister showed up saying that Scootaloo poured invisible tea on her. I had to get them to make up.'

The pain stopped being an issue. My smile reappeared on my face. 'Wow, they really hate that game, don't they?'

'It is too girly for their taste. My sister and I play it. Maybe you could join us one day! 😄'

I had to think carefully before answering. After all, I wasn't ready to meet other people. Sending messages to someone I barely know online is one thing, but meeting Rarity's sister? Too soon. 'I'll pass, for now. I might join you in the future.'

'Trixie, I'm sorry. I forgot about what you said...'

My heart skipped a beat after reading this. It felt good to see that she cared. 'Don't worry, I'm not mad 😉'

'Oh, what a relief 😅 You said earlier that you did all your homework on Friday. Even the biology one? I always have problems with that particular subject. I couldn't finish it.'

'I actually get stuck sometimes, but my brother helps me.'

'Brother? I didn't know you had
One.'

Did I just...? I just gave away personal information without realizing it. I felt that Rarity is worthy of trust, but I should be careful anyway. I can't let my affection towards her blind me. What if this friendship doesn't work out? She can't learn too much about me so soon. 'He's a nice guy. He has a job, a girlfriend, and occasionally plays in a band, but he still makes time for me. I couldn't ask for a better sibling 😊'

'He does sound like a great person. Is he older than you?'

'He is. Anyway, do you have your biology books around? I'll get mine and I'll try to help you.'

'You had to remind me... Yes, I'll get the books... 😔'

I giggled again and sighed happily. This was going well. My words were coming naturally. Turns out that all I needed was to fall in love. Easy, right? My biology books were in my bag. I took them and returned to the bed. My phone started to ring just when I sat, caughing me off guard. I threw it into the air and juggled with it until I managed to grab it. I didn't check who it was before answering.

"Hello?"

"Trixie, it's me."

"Rarity!" I suddenly felt on the clouds, all just by hearing her beautiful voice. "I-I didn't know you would call me."

"I believe it will be easier for both of us if I just call you." She giggled after saying that. Oh, Rarity, you're going to kill me! "I'll try to do as much as I can while I look after my sister and her friends."

"Y-Yes, good idea! I should have thought on that." I cleared my throat. S-So... where do we start?"

"Cells, I'm stuck there. It's hard to remember all the names and function of every single thing. I don't even think I will need this information."

"Like it or not, now you'll need to know for the exam."

"Has it been announced, yet? If it is next week, I'll fail for sure!"

"Don't worry, Rarity. It's not next week. It is the week after."

"What?!" I moved my phone away from my ear for a moment since she yelled loudly. "Oh, no. I won't make it either. I need more time!"

"Relax, you have enough time to study."

"You don't understand. I have to re-take two exams that week. I'm not worried about those, but I won't have time to focus on biology! What am I going to do? I'll have to lock myself in my room after school to study, and I won't get far on my own!"

"Maybe... I can help you." There's nothing I wished more than being alone with Rarity, especially close, so, of course, the thought of helping her to study made me grin like an idiot. But I will have to focus. I'll be there to help her, not to invade her personal space.

"You will? I-I mean. If you want, yes, of course! I would love to have someone to lend me a hand. I would normally ask one of my friends, but, if you want to help..."

"Yes, I'll help. Biology is my thing, trust me. Just tell me the day you want to come."

"Oh, in your house? I thought you said that we would stay after school in the library." My heart sank. I just made her uncomfortable, didn't I? Is it too soon to invite her over? I screwed it up! This time for sure!

"I-I'm sorry, if you don't want to come to my place, then..."

"No, no, I would love to!" Wait, what? She, what?! "I was surprised that you asked me over since thought you wouldn't like me to meet your home so soon. It will be fun!"

I laughed and smiled even more. Knowing that Rarity was really looking forward to meet my apartment made me extremely happy. "It will be a pleasure to have you over."

"It's settled then! I'll make room to study with you sometime this week. Thank you so much, Trixie. You're saving my life! If I don't pass this exam, I'll be grounded for the rest of the semester."

"Do you realize that revealing such crucial information to Trixie Lulamoon could cause you problems?" I don't know why I suddenly got the confidence to joke around.

"O-Oh! Are you... will you...?" I started to laugh. I could tell she was terrified. I hope I didn't go too far.

"No, I won't. Trixie will keep her word."

"Oh, thank goodness! You scared me there, Trixie. I mean, don't take it wrong, but I still have to remind myself you're trying to be a better person. If you help me to pass my exam, my doubts will surely stop and I will consider you my friend."

"Oh, so we're not friends yet?" I had to admit, that made my smile fade.

"We're more like... acquaintances, for the moment. Which is way better than considering you a ruffian. You said you wanted to start from zero, remember?"

"R-Right, I did say that." I regained my smile. "Acquaintances, then. I can take that. I will definitely do my best to help you out on your exams. Speaking of which, we should probably start with your homework."

"Aww, but we were having such a nice conversation!"

"About your imminent failure unless a certain amazing someone helps you."

"That was harsh, but true." I smiled when I got the response I wanted. "Let me see... cells... it will be a long day..."

It took us two hours to finish the homework, during which we had breaks whenever Rarity's sister needed her. In the final half hour, Rarity's parents arrived and I had to wait until she went to her room.

"That was exhausting! I'll need a pill to get rid of my headache. Too much information for one day." I could hear Rarity's books hitting the floor when she dropped them after she said the last.

"But you're starting to get the hang of it. There were moments when you didn't need me."

"Trust me, Trixie, by tomorrow, I'll forget most of it."

"Confident, are we?" I joked around and I heard her laugh. Music for my ears. "Do you need help in anything else?"

"No, that was everything. Thank you, Trixie. It was... very kind of you to use your free time to help me. I really appreciate it."

"It was nothing, Rarity. I'm glad I could help, and... I really enjoyed talking to you. It was fun."

"I had fun talking to you too. I had no idea there was such a nice person within you. I look forward to spend more time with you. After school, of course. I shall respect your wishes."

"Thank you. I'll see you tomorrow."

"Aww, you're hanging up?" Oh, Rarity, I wish I could tell you how much I like you right now. You're not making it easy!

"Yes. It's late and I can't keep my eyes opened anymore. If it was Friday or Saturday, I would stay up. But if I don't go to bed now, I won't be able to wake up on time tomorrow."

"Okay. I'll let you sleep so I can see you tomorrow. Good night, Trixie."

"Good night, Rarity." I did not enjoy hanging up. I felt empty. After spending the past hours talking to her, silence made me feel alone. I turned on my T.V. and put it on a random channel with low volume to help me to sleep. I couldn't understand how I could put up with my loneliness before. I used to have my brother and only him before. But now, I also had Rarity to bright up my day. Just thinking about her made me smile. I plugged in my phone so it would be charged up in the morning. My battery almost died after using it for hours. my pajamas were on my bed. I took them from my drawer while I was talking to Rarity. As soon as I changed, my brother knocked on my door. "It's safe to come in!"

The door opened and my brother's head popped in. "I could hear your voice and I didn't want to bother. You talked for a while."

"Rarity needed help with her homework, so I helped her."

"Really? Wow. It's good to see you could manage on your own. It took you two months just to talk to her for the first time after you developed feelings for her."

"Well..." I could feel my cheeks warm. I just couldn't stop these blushes. "The hard part was giving the first step."

"No, the hard part is telling her how you feel about her."

"You're not helping, Clementine!"

He laughed. He might be a nice guy, but he still likes to mess with me from time to time. "It's the truth! Confessing is not always easy. Sometimes, the words come easily, sometimes, you have to remember that you're supposed to breathe AND talk. You'll find an opportunity to do it. But don't think about that now. You have to focus on building your friendship and get to know her better. It wouldn't hurt to tell her more about yourself. You need to open up a bit."

"I know... I will open up at my pace. There's a lot of things about me I don't want her to know just yet. I want her to be my friend because she genuinely wants to be, not because of pity. I don't want to ruin this friendship before it even begins."

My brother smiled and nodded. "I'm sure she will understand. Well, I'm going to bed."

"Wait!"

Clementine closed the door, but opened it again after I called him. "Yes?"

"Aren't you going to tell me about your date?"

Author's Note

Pity? What could Trixie be hiding from Rarity to avoid her to feel pity for her? :rainbowderp:

I'm sure most of my followers will know, but please, don't go around spoiling it! :unsuresweetie:

Unpleasant Revelation

Rarity's P.O.V.

This week has been exhausting. Studying for three exams at once was not an easy job. I correct myself, two exams at once. Predictably, I forgot most of what Trixie taught me on Sunday the very next day. Classes made me forget the basics, not to mention homework. Worst of all, I'm the only to blame for not studying harder, for thinking that I studied enough. I shall not make the same mistake twice. I'm taking everything serious now. Luckily, Trixie was kind enough to help me.

"Trixie..." Each day that passed it became less strange to see Trixie being nice to me. It's a shame that she was only polite with me, though. She was still the same mean person when we weren't hanging out. I often saw her bullying people with her friends. But around me, she was a complete different girl. I didn't like seeing her bullying innocent students, but if I'm patient, maybe, just maybe, I can convince her to completely change her behavior for good. I was not going to give up so fast. As I promised, I have been talking to her after school several times since she asked me for a second chance, to start from zero, and I have been getting to know her better, like when she told me about her brother. Trixie is slowly opening up, and I like this new Trixie, even if it was just for me.

The reason why Trixie suddenly decided to try to become my friend was still a mystery. Ruining this potential friendship was not an option. She might be a different person now, but she was still unpredictable. I had to choose my words carefully around her, or else I could say something that would cause her to return acting as her old self towards me. After all, she was still hanging out with Lavender Lace and Fuchsia Blush, two of the most unbearable students in school.

While I walked down the corridor, I glanced at a clock. Classes were just over for the day. I laid my back against a wall and checked my cell phone. My friends knew that I was busy studying for the upcoming exams. I had to politely reject their invitations to go to Sugarcube Corner or other places after school. I was tempted to accept them, but I had to say no. Saying yes was what got me in this problem on the first place. I was tired, but I can't stop now. It's Thursday. One more day before I could finally rest more. The reason I wasn't going home yet was because I was waiting for Trixie. She asked me to wait for her here. I looked around. No sign from her, nor from anyone. I was all alone, which was a good thing so no one would see me with Trixie.

More minutes passed and Trixie wasn't here. Where was she? Why is she taking so long? Even more minutes passed. I was so tired of being standing, that I slowly slid down until I was sitting on the floor. At this rate, I didn't care of getting my skirt dirty.

It took Trixie fifteen minutes to finally show up.

"Hey, Rarity. I'm so sorry for keeping you waiting. My teacher asked me to stay after class to talk to me. I was just allowed to leave."

I glanced at her and saw her with a worried expression. I can only imagine that she tried to everything she could to leave earlier. "It's quite alright, darling. Don't worry." I smiled at her and put my cell phone back in my bag before standing up. I had to clean my butt from all the dust I acquired from the floor. "Are you ready to go?" She nodded, but she was still worried. We walked out from the front door. "So, what did the teacher want?"

"He just wanted to congratulate me for my good grades in his biology classes."

"It took him fifteen minutes to do that?" She laughed. I still had to get used to her cheerful laughter.

"No. He also told me that he can send a recommendation to the best University in the state to pursue a career as a biologist as soon as I graduate."

"Oh, really? That's... amazing!"

"It is..." She didn't sound happy, though.

"What's wrong, darling? You don't want to seek a Biology related career?"

"I love biology, it's easy for me, but... it's not what I want to do with my life. He spent fifteen minutes telling me all about that college and what could I achieve. I had to wait until he finished to finally be able to reject the offer. I don't see myself inside a lab."

I was surprised at first, but then, I managed to smile. "I can understand why you don't.”

"It would be such a waste to have this face concealed, away from the sunlight, don't you think?" She dramatically moved the back of one of her hands towards her forehead. I just couldn't avoid giggling.

"My my, who would dare to do such atrocity?"

"Exactly! So, nope. Trixie refuses to become a lab rat. She wishes to have a life. A real life."

"A reasonable wish, but if you don't want to be a biologist, then, what do you see in your future? What kind of job do you want?"

"I-I don't know. I try not to think about that right now. It makes me anxious." Which I could tell. She was starting to breathe faster and I saw her getting pale. I have to calm her down, and fast!

"Nevermind that! What are you going to do today?" She regained her smile, which relieved me.

"I'm heading out with my brother to have some fun. After that, I'll do some of my homework so I don't end up doing it all on Friday like last week. You have to study for your exams, right?"

"Yes. The Math test is on Monday. The worst day, but I'm not really worried." As I finished the sentence, we arrived to where Trixie takes the bus. I'm staying with her until her bus comes.

"I will finish all my homework between today and tomorrow so we can study together for Biology this Saturday. I think we better start now so you have plenty of time to ask me anything."

"Trixie, I..."

"You're welcome, Rarity." She smiled at me. I had been thanking her a little too often, haven't I? "Don't worry. With Trixie's help, you're surely getting an A."

"I'll accept a C-. I only want to pass the exam, not be the next Freud."

Trixie laughed and smiled at me sweetly. "Freud was a psychologist. He had little to do with Biology."

"I'm sorry, Trixie. You can realize why I need help."

"I do, but I will fix your insecurity. I know you're worried, but I'll explain everything to you as easy as I can. I'll give you tips and I'll let you ask me as many questions as you want." After she finished the sentence, she looked at the road. Her bus was approaching. "My ride is here. Rarity..."

She looked back at me and put a hand on my shoulder. It was unexpected. I noticed my cheeks getting warm. "I want you to focus on math today, and only math. Leave biology to me. I know you're not worried about Monday, but don't let your mind wander or else you'll fail math too."

I nodded at her. "Okay, yes, I'll do that."

"Good." she smiled at me. "I believe you can do it, Rarity. You can do this. I'll see you tomorrow."

I saw her get on the bus. For some reason, the bus driver and some of the passengers glared at her suspiciously. Has she been mean to them too? I stood still and watched the bus until it turned on the corner two blocks away. After it was gone, I took a hand to one of my cheeks. What just happened? I normally have that feeling when... no, there's no way it's that. I must be delirious for the amount of pressure I have. Turning around, I started my way home. I'm going to follow Trixie's advice and focus on one exam at a time. Today, I will only worry about math.

Saturday afternoon arrived. I was able to follow Trixie's advice and focus on one subject at a time. I studied math on Thursday and Friday, and today was... biology's turn. Even knowing that Trixie would help me, I was still worried. I hope that, after today, all my worries disappear. I found myself in front of Trixie's apartment complex, carrying my backpack with everything I needed. She told me that she lives on the last floor, apartment D. I pressed her ring bell and waited until someone spoke through the speaker.

"Who goes there?" Such an unique way to answer, I had to say.

"Hello. My name is Rarity."

"Rarity? Oh, that's right! She told me you would come. I'll be there in a sec." I heard the sound when he hanged up. I must have waited for around three minutes before a young man holding keys appeared. He walked towards the glass door and opened it.

"Come on in." The young man said. It was easy to tell he was Trixie's brother. They really looked alike.

"Thank you, umm, Clementine, right?"

"The one and only." He chuckled and smiled. "A pleasure to finally meet you, Rarity. My sister has told me a lot about you."

"She did?" As we talked, we walked towards the elevator.

"Yup! Our conversations used to die quickly and she was usually in a bad mood. But once she started hanging out with you, she talks more and smiles more often. I haven't seen her this happy in a while, and I must thank you for that."

I could feel a small blush forming on my cheeks. I had no idea how important I was to Trixie. "W-Well. You're... welcome?"

Clementine just closed his eyes as he smiled more. The elevator stopped and he opened the doors. "After you." He walked out after me and closed the doors. "Over here, please." I followed him until we arrived to apartment D, where he used his keys to open the door. He guided me to the kitchen.

"You have a lovely place."

"Thank you. It's not big, but we manage."

I looked around. The apartment had nice decorations and seemed like a nice place to live. The dining room and kitchen were in the same room. I could only see two doors. One from where we came in, and the other one must lead to the rest of the apartment. The decorations were standard. There was a clock on the wall, alongside porcelain stars hanging from the same wall. On the small dinning table, I could see a bowl with fruits. Fake, though. Just more decorations. "Trixie hasn't said much about you. I have to admit, I wasn't sure if you existed."

"Oh, I do. My sister never lies about me, although she might not say anything about me unless she's asked."

"I never asked. She just happened to tell me. I have a feeling she did it by accident, though."

"I see. I'm happy to see she could talk about me so casually. What did she say?"

"She told me your name, that you play in a band and that you have a girlfriend."

"That's true. My band's name is Coverfield. We do covers of Indie Rock, mostly. We don't play our own songs because it's too much work for a hobby."

"That's a clever name, but I have never heard your band before."

"Maybe because we play in places you don't normally go? There's a Karaoke Cafe twenty blocks from here with open mic. We usually play there."

"That might be it. I have never been in a Karaoke before. Maybe I can go next time. I can ask Trixie to let me know when you play."

"Absolutely. She never misses our shows. I'm sure she would love to go with a friend for a change." I have never been interested in karaokes, even though I love to sing. But I think that a changing my routine will be good for me. I had be open to other options. Besides, it will be an opportunity to learn more about Trixie.

"It will be fun. I'm part of a band as well. A friend of mine, Rainbow Dash, leads it. We have only played in front of the crowd for the battle of the bands."

"Trixie told me about that. Sadly, I couldn't be there since I got ill."

"I'm sorry to hear that."

"It's fine. I recovered, didn't I?" It was amazing how cheerful he is. He kept a bright smile the whole time. "I need coffee. Do you want anything?"

"No, I'm fine. Thanks. I have to go with Trixie to study. She's good at biology, apparently."

"She's more than good. My sister has never failed a biology test. Never. She could pursue a biologist career if she wanted to."

"But she doesn't sees herself in a lab." I finished the sentence. I just had this conversation with Trixie on Thursday. I turned around. I was about to head towards Trixie's room, but curiosity got to me. There was something missing here, or better said, someone. "Where is the rest of the family? Are your parents working?" Trixie told me that she has a brother, but she has never mentioned her parents in any way. I needed to meet them.

"They're... away, yeah." His mood changed completely. His bright smile disappeared. He got nervous and started to shake.

"I-I apologize. Did I say something I shouldn't?"

"No, no. It's alright." He smiled at me, but it was a different kind of smile, it wasn't one of happiness or a pleasant one, it was... gloomy. Suddenly, he stood up and turned, giving his back at me and rested his hands on the countertop. "Trixie's room is at the end of the corridor. The second door on the right." What was going on? All I did was ask about their parents. Was that a crime? I don't think asking more would be a good idea.

"Thank you." I opened the door and walked to the other room. The corridor wasn't long. It had two doors on the right side, one on the left and one at the end. I could hear music coming from Trixie's room. As I walked, I thought on what just happened. One moment, we were having a joyful conversation, and all of the sudden, the atmosphere changed. Maybe they didn't have a good relationship with their parents? That would explain why Trixie never mentioned them. I wish I could ask Trixie, but I don't want to overwhelm her with questions about her personal life.

I was so focused on my thoughts, that I tripped on something. I gasped and desperately moved my arms to grab onto something. My hands found the knob of the door at the end of the corridor. The door opened and I fell inside. I got on all fours and looked up. Something was telling me that I wasn't supposed to be here. I could see a king sized bed, a wardrobe and night tables on the sides of the bed. I stood up and cleaned myself from dust I got from the floor and took a closer look to the room. I could see various photos on a table with who seemed to be Trixie and Clementine's parents.

The odd part was that there were no recent photos. All of them were of when Clementine and Trixie were younger. Trixie looked like if she had five years old. My eyes caught something off. I checked the night tables again and gasped. I saw an urn on each table. Not any urn. They were the same used for funerary purposes. I suddenly found myself unable to move. I couldn't remove my eyes from the urns. Their parents... They're...

Someone held me from my back and put a hand on my mouth, preventing me from making any noise. I was taken outside the room, all the way back to the kitchen. My captor released me and walked in a fast pace to close the door at the end of the corridor. It was Clementine. He returned quickly and closed the door of the kitchen before turning to me. He didn't look angry. In fact, I think he was worried.

"I wish you didn't see any of that..."

"Clementine... I'm sorry... I tripped, and... it was an accident, I swear!"

"I believe you." He said, as he raised his hand. "It doesn't matter. You saw our parents. You weren't ready to know... Trixie didn't want you to know..." He sat on a chair, with his arms on the table. He was avoiding my gaze. I sat on the chair of the opposite side.

"What happened to them...?"

Clementine didn't answer right away. His eyes became wet. I didn't push him. He spoke when he was ready. "They crashed ten years ago." I gasped and took a hand to my mouth. Ten years ago? Trixie was only a child. She lost them too soon...

"Oh, my... that's horrible!"

"That's not the worst part." He fell silent for a few moments. Then, he looked at me. He was morose. "She was in the car with them."

I gasped again and took both of my hands to my mouth. She was with them?! I can't imagine how that feels like. Poor, poor Trixie! "Did she... did she get badly injured?"

"She was in intensive care for almost two weeks. She used to be cheerful and she was always surrounded by friends. After the accident, she distanced her from people, me included. She didn't want to lose someone close again, so she pushed them all again to avoid suffering. I didn't give up on her. I fought until she stopped pushing me away. Sadly, I couldn't convince her to be nice with other people again. A part of her died that day. She never entered our parents room again. She avoids going in no matter how much I try to convince her to visit them. I have stopped trying. She hasn't shown any signs of changing, until..." He stopped talking all of the sudden. He looked at me for a second before looking away again.

"Yes...?"

"N-Nothing." he stood up abruptly and walked closer to me. I stood up when he was in front of me. "Rarity, listen to me. You have to promise not to tell Trixie that you know about our parents. She will get upset and might get angry at you. Do not ask her anything, do not tell her I told you about the accident. Understood?"

I nodded. "You have my word."

"Thank you. Now, go with my sister. She must be wondering where you are."

"Yes, I will." he turned his back to me and said nothing else. I returned to the corridor and walked straight to Trixie's room. I was still shocked. I'm sure I won't be able to stop thinking about this for some time. It would be hard, but I had to pretend to be happy for Trixie's sake. How could I smile after learning something like this? She suffered any child's nightmare. I finally knew why Trixie acts the way she does, but I wish it was still a mystery. My tears had to wait until I'm back home. I must not tell anyone about this. Trixie would never forgive me. I took deep breaths when I reached Trixie's room. I had to calm down before knocking. I quickly faked a smile before she answered the door.

"Oh, there you are! I was starting to think that you gave up."

I had to hold myself from hugging her. I was still depressed, but seeing her smile like this, made me feel warm on the inside. She has gone through a traumatic experience, but she managed to move on and not to think about the accident. "I can't give up. I really need to pass." I walked into her room and she closed the door behind me.

"Put your bag on my bed, if you want. I'll be with you in a second." She walked to her computer, which she was surely been using until I knocked. She lowered the music's volume and walked towards her bed. Meanwhile, I scanned her room. It was a nice and comfortable. The walls colored on purple, mostly, and light blue. Besides her bed and computer, she had a chest of drawers with various photos on top it. They were mostly of her and Clementine, and a few of them were of herself. I couldn't find a single one with her parents. I also saw a two bodies couch with a game console on a table in front of it and a T.V. I could also see her guitar on a corner. I got my books from my bag and sat on the couch. "What are you doing? Sit next to me. It will be easier."

"Oh? Alright." My brain was unable to think straight. Focus, Rarity, focus!

"I heard the bell, but that was a while ago. Did my brother bother you with too many questions?” She spoke with the same cheerfulness she used with me lately. Not seeing her sad was helping me to ease my thoughts on her parents.

"Oh, no. You have nothing to worry. He's a nice person. I was just telling him about my poor knowledge in the subject of biology, and he told me about his hobbies"

"Did he tell you anything about my habits?"

"What habits?"

"Nothing." She looked away, clearly wishing she didn't say anything. I just laughed it off.

"I don't need details, darling. Don't worry."

"Thank you!" She released air she was holding in her mouth and looked at my book. "Well, then. You wasted enough time with my brother already, so you won't have breaks today."

"Aww!" She laughed and I smiled. My sorrow wasn't being a problem. I don't know why, but spending time with Trixie always lifted my mood. It's the opposite of what I felt around her two weeks ago.

"Let's get you ready for the test. Now, cells, as you know, have a structure. The names can be complicated, but I'll teach you a way to remember them more easily..." I paid attention to her. I could learn more from listening to Trixie than with the teacher. Just like she helped me with the homework, but without having to worry about my sister, I could completely focus on my studies.

After two hours of intense studying, Trixie said that it was enough for a day. But we didn't study for two hours straight. She did give me a break after all. I was packing my stuff up, wishing that I could stay, but I must study for other exams and I only brought my biology books.

"You should be a tutor, Trixie. The way you explain is so clear. I'm sure I'll remember everything you taught me the next time I study."

She laughed and crossed her hands behind her back. "You flatter me. I did try to put an announcement in the school board once, but no one would call me because of my attitude. I guess I should have seen it coming."

"That's a shame. You're really good," I put my backpack on. "I want to stay and spend more time with you, but there are more exams to take."

"Yes, I know. We'll do something after you're finished with the exams. I mean, if you still want..."

"Absolutely. For once, I want to spend time with you without worrying about school. I want to have fun."

She smiled brightly. "Okay, yeah, that sounds good. I'll walk you to the door."

We walked back to the entrance. In the way, I couldn't help but to glance at her parent's room. Anguish got to me again. I couldn't stop thinking how would they be like. How different Trixie would have been if her parents never perished in that accident. Would we have been friends sooner? Would she have stayed in Canterlot High? I couldn't stop my thoughts. Not until I looked back at Trixie. Something made her be cheerful again, but only around me. Why? I was happy that she chose to be friendly with me, but she literally changed from one day to the other. At least around me. Maybe, just maybe, I'll get answers once I gain more of her trust. Right now, she was a mine field. One bad step, and she could explode.

"Well, umm... I'll see you on Monday." She was looking down, like if something was making her nervous.

"Trixie..."

"Hmm?" She lifted her head to be able to look at me.

"I have been thinking... it's not really fair that I make you wait until I get the results to seal our friendship. You have been nice, and fun to talk to lately. I enjoy spending time with you, which is good. I believe... we're already friends."

"Really?" Her eyes lightened. I just had to smile.

"Yes. Friendship isn't sealed once the ones involved decide to do so. Friendship is forged when all involved feel those feelings I just mentioned. We already enjoy spending time together." I could see her smile more and more as I talked. Her smile turned into a grin. Her eyes became wet and, all of the sudden, she hugged me. My eyes opened widely. She caught me off guard.

"You have no idea... how much I wanted to hear that! Rarity, you won't regret it. I can assure you that you won't." I hugged her back.

"That remains to be seen." I joked, which caused her to chuckle. Seconds passed. Several seconds actually, maybe a minute. She refused to let me go. I was used to it when my friend Pinkie Pie did it, but with Trixie, it felt weird. "Trixie, I know you're new at this, but hugs don't usually last this long."

"Oh..." She let me go. "I'm sorry. I'm just... excited, that's all." She looked away. Her silver hair blocked her face.

I giggled it off. "I'm taking my leave now. Goodbye." I waved at her as I walked away and she did the same.

"Bye, Rarity." I walked back home while the nightfall sun accompanied me. These two hours flew even though I was studying. Trixie made it fun somehow. I learnt so much in so little time. After today, I felt confident. I was sure that I was going to pass my biology exam.

Author's Note

Yup... I still torture poor Trixie, but at least she has a friend now, so... this chapter was bittersweet, maybe? :unsuresweetie:

Sorry for taking slightly longer to update the story. This is an important chapter and I wanted to make sure it looks as good as possible :pinkiesmile:

This chapter has been revised by zalla661 :twilightsmile:

The Big Test

Trixie's P.O.V.

Just like that, another week passed. Between the exams and homework, Rarity and I couldn't hang out yet. Unlike Rarity, I passed the exams she had to retake this week, so I was not as busy studying as her. I could barely see her this week. We did study together twice, but I noticed that she was actually getting better. She was understanding everything. She told me that she has been studying whenever she had free time. I could see the progress. She also called me once in awhile to talk and to ask me one or two questions, but it was mostly just to talk. I'm so happy that we're official friends now. I like to see that she's enjoying having me around. She talks to me about everything on her life. Her friends, her family, her dreams.

I know her friends, but I'm still not ready to meet them properly. I was still rude unless I was alone with my brother, or Rarity, or both. I’ve also been thinking about meeting her family, and maybe to go over her house one day. They can't be so bad. She has also told me about her dreams. She mentioned that she wants to be a fashionista. I can admire that, I'm not sure if it's a hard job or not, but she adores the idea of becoming one of the best, if not the best, fashionista in the world.

But she also mentioned something that made my heart sink while she spoke about her dreams. She spoke about getting married in the future. To walk towards the altar with the man of her dreams. A... groom. I suppose I should have been prepared for this, but I wasn't. I barely could fake a smile while she spoke of her perfect match. She told me about her past and current crushes. All male. Even so, I still have a crush on her. I'm still her friend. There's no way I'm going to walk away now. Being her friend still makes me happy, and it also made her happy. That's what's matter. In time, if our friendship grows enough, I could tell her about how I feel and hope she accepts them somehow. But for now, that's out of the question.

I still want to change. I still want to be a better person. I can't let that accident to haunt me my entire life. Mom, dad... Shoot, not these tears again! I didn't cry back then, I won't cry now! I was safe in my room, but I didn't want to cry. I quickly removed my tears with an arm. The least I thought about them, the better. I looked down at my homework again. I was about to finish. Just one more exercise and the rest of the weekend would be mine. I had my day planned. Homework, jog, bath, relax. A me day. Simple, but I like simple. After finishing my homework, I put on my black leggings before taking off my favorite cotton jacket. It was warm outside, so I wouldn't need it. I tied my hair into a ponytail and I was ready to leave. I walked into the kitchen, where my brother was talking on the phone.

"I'm going to jog, Clementine. I might go to a store on the way back. Need anything?"

"We're out of strawberry juice." My brother smiled at me before returning to his phone call.

"Okay." I smiled back at him and opened the door to leave. I usually jogged avoiding Canterlot High School. No one wants to spend extra time near its grounds. I have always enjoyed the feeling of the wind hitting my face as I jog. It relaxed me. I felt free. A stupid thought, but, jogging was a time where I didn't have to worry about anything. It was just me and me. I never worried about school, or my life. It was like a break from the real world.

I did exercise for about an hour before deciding to return home. But before that, I had to go to the store. I could see one nearby, but when I was getting closer, the door opened and a girl I came out. I recognized her immediately. That rainbow colored hair of hers is impossible to miss.

Rainbow Dash.

Of course, I didn't want to be seen, so I turned around the corner and hid. My back was against the wall, where I felt safe to peek. She was laughing and two more girls followed her.

*Bump* *Bump*

My heart started to race with the sight of one of them. Rarity. However, my heart sank and anger invaded my body when I saw the other companion. Sunset Shimmer, the former bully of Canterlot High. I refused to believe she changed. I have always hated that girl. One of her schemes was unforgivable. Something I would never do. I can't believe Rarity accepted her as a friend so quickly. Sunset was laughing alongside Rainbow Dash, but my crush was just smiling politely.

"Rarity, We're sorry. You made some room between your studies to spend time with us, and we're ignoring you." That tomboy, Rainbow Dash, apologized. She should know better. How dares her to bore my Rarity! Wait, did I just say MY Rarity? I must have made some kind of noise, because Rarity looked into my direction. I quickly hid, but I was sure she saw me. Stupid, stupid Trixie! They weren't too far, so of course any kind of noise could have been heard. I probably grunted. I couldn't believe this. From all the stores in the city, they had to come to this one. Just my luck. At least her friends didn't hear me.

So I hoped. I didn't dare to peek again. I remained with my back against the wall until my body obeyed me again. However, just as I was about to walk on the opposite direction to avoid detection, I heard footsteps getting closer. Where they coming to my direction? My heart started to race, but this time, fear was making it pound faster. They were going to see me, what am I going to do?! I tried to escape by quickly walking down the sideway, but a shadow obstructed the sun. Someone was standing behind me.

"I spy, with my little eye, a naughty girl eavesdroping other people's conversations." I stood straight at once. I recognized this voice very well, but it didn't mean I was safe. I slowly turned my head to a side to find Rarity standing close to me. Her arms were crossed and her body was slightly leaned. I sighed of relief when I saw that she wasn't angry, on the contrary, she had a smile on her face.

"Rarity!" I turned my body to face her. "I... I'm sorry... I didn't mean to... wait, are your friends waiting for you?"

"No. I told them I had something to do, so they left." She rested a hand on her waist as she said the last, but she left the other one hanging. "Were you spying on us?"

"What? No, no, no!" I desperately shook my hands towards her. "I just happened to be going to the store when I saw you coming from it. That's all, I swear!"

"Mm, hmm..." she raised an eyebrow. She didn't believe me, did she?

"I wasn't my intention to listen. I panicked! I didn't want to be seen!"

"You were just hiding, then?" I nodded. "Why? This is not Canterlot High. Why were you avoiding my friends?" She removed her hand from her waist. Her face... she wasn't smiling anymore.

"Because..." I took a fist to my forehead. "I can't help it. You... you wouldn't understand. Please, I don't want to talk about it."

Rarity looked away, then, into the floor, sighing. "I'm sorry. I-I know you don't want to be seen. I was just in the defensive, you know? I'm worried about what you think about my friends."

I huffed. The last I want is to make her upset. "I understand. Rarity, I might be menacing towards people, but... I still have feelings..."

"What do you mean?"

"I know they won't make nice comments about me. I'm not prepared to ignore them. I almost always have a comeback, but what they say still make me upset. I have none but me to blame. Me and this attitude of mine. This is how I have always been..."

"That's not true..."

"What?"

"N-Nothing!" She quickly turned her head to avoid my gaze. What did she mean? She knows that my attitude was the reason I'm not a likeable girl, but she doesn't knows why I acted like this. There was no way she could know. "A-Anyway, you look different. Where you jogging?" Her eyes met mine again. She recovered her smile.

"Oh, this?" I looked down at my attire. "Yeah, I was. I have to do regular exercise like everyone else." Now I was smiling as well. I was thankful for that. The situation was getting... tense.

"I like the way you wear your hair. I can barely recognize you."

"Oh, please, it's nothing." I touched my hair with a hand and blushed. Her compliments always made my day. "Have you ever tied up your hair like this?"

"It's not really my style. I love combing my hair like this. Do you?"

"Y-Yes, it suits you..." please, please, please, I hope my blush wasn't too noticeable. I loved her hair. The way it moves with her, how it went down her shoulders. Her accessories... I wish I could touch it, stroke it. If only...

"Trixie...? Trixie...!" I blinked several times and looked at Rarity. She was waving a hand in front of my face. Was I spacing out? "Oh, you're back to your senses! Darling, you were staring at nowhere." Yes, I was... Come on, Trixie, don't fantasize with Rarity when she's in front of you! "What were you thinking about?"

"N-Nothing important. I... I told my brother I wouldn't take long. I should return home now." I quickly turned my body to the opposite direction and walked away. I felt my cheeks burning and I didn't want Rarity to see me like this.

"Oh, okay... goodbye, I guess..." I'm such a terrible person.

I didn't even say goodbye. That wasn't cool. I tried to see her one last time by turning my head, but she had already gone. Just fantastic, The whole point of being her friend is to stop doing stupid things like these. I had to do something. I had to apologize to her. That's it! I'll call her as soon as I get home. I ran all the way back home so I could grab my phone and call her. When I arrived, I opened the front door and ran towards my room.

"Hey, were you raised in a tent? Close the door!" Just ignore him, Trixie. I locked myself in my room and took my phone from my desk. I searched for Rarity in my contacts list. She wasn't hard to find, she was the only one besides my brother. I pressed the call button, and waited. I waited and waited... Finally, after what I felt was an eternity, Rarity picked up her phone.

"Hello?"

"Rarity, it's me. Trixie..."

"I know, I have you registered, remember?" Well, at least she didn't sound mad. I could feel the happiness in her voice.

"Yes, right... umm, listen, I want to apologize for leaving all of the sudden."

"It's alright, Trixie. Actually... I wanted to apologize too."

"What for?"

"I realized that I might have gotten you uncomfortable when I asked why were you avoiding my friends. I just forgot about what you told me of not being ready, and..."

She's so sweet. I had completely forgotten about that, but she was still worried. Aww, Rarity. "It's alright, Rarity. I appreciate your concern. You didn't need to apologize, I wasn't mad."

"You weren't? Oh, thank goodness! I was worried that I ruined our friendship!"

I giggled, catching her relief and good mood. "We're both good, then."

"Yes. We are. So, how was your jogging?"

"It was alright. I need to take a bath now. I stink!" I joked and Rarity laughed. I was glad that I didn't ruin anything.

"Okay. Maybe I can join you next time in your jog."

"That's not a bad idea, I would love to have some company. Although, you know you have to tie up your hair, right? Otherwise, your hair will get in the way"

"Don't remind me." She huffed happily. "Well, I'm home. Time to study... break is over."

"Good luck, Rarity. Just remember, I'm here if you need me."

"Knowing that I can count on you does calm me. I can focus. Thank you..."

"I told you, you don't need to thank me anymore."

"I can't help it. I'm very thankful! I'll see you on Monday."

"Bye."

I hang up and let my breath go. I felt so much better. I opened my door and headed to the bathroom, but I was stopped by my brother before reaching it.

"Did you bring the strawberry juice?"

"Oh, fridge!"

The day came. It was Wednesday. Biology's test was here. The classroom was silent. All I could hear was the sound of pens writing and the clock ticking. I wasn't worried about my test. I always passed. I was worried about Rarity. I couldn't turn my head to see her. I knew she was ready for this, I helped her to the point she could study by herself, but nervousness can betray anyone. I finished within forty-five minutes and was allowed to leave the classroom, but I stayed on the other side of the door.

I watched Rarity. She didn't look so nervous. She took her time to think between questions. I moved every time a student finished the test to let them leave. I was starting to get anxious, but at the same time, I didn't want her to hurry. She had to concentrate. She passed the two exams she had to retake last week, and she can do it again. I know she can pass. Sunset Shimmer was the next student to leave the room. I moved far away to avoid being seen by her. When I was walking back, I saw Rarity leave the room. I stopped dead in my tracks. She looked around and saw me. Grinning, she ran towards me and put her hands on my arms.

"I can't believe it, I think I did it!" She shook me as she spoke.

"Really?!"

She nodded with excitement. "I was confident. I knew most of the questions! I know I passed! And it's all thanks to you, Trixie!"

I grinned and she hugged me. She squealed and jumped. I jumped as well since she was holding me. However, a noise made us stop. Someone cleared their throat as we were celebrating. Both of us slowly turned our heads until we spotted the one who made the noise.

It was Sunset Shimmer.

I was unable to move any muscle. From all the people in the school, why her? Not Sunset Shimmer! Confusion was clear in her face. Everything was ruined. She will tell everyone about this and my life won't be the same anymore.

I'm doomed.

Author's Note

Woah, Trixie, I think you're being a little too dramatic :twilightblush:

You're probably asking yourselves, why did Trixie say "Fridge"? I can answer that. I remember what the director of "Home Alone" told Joe Pesci to avoid cursing. He told him to say "Fridge" instead of throwing the F bomb. I want to keep my fics curse free, so, I apologize if you don't like it :pinkiesmile:

This chapter has been revised by zalla661

Ambush!

Trixie's P.O.V.

"That's a lot of pressure, Trixie. Are you sure you'll be able to do it?"

It was nighttime. I returned home after meeting with my teammates. This day has been exhausting. I took a shower as soon as I got home and put on my pajamas since I didn't have any other plans. My team, the Phoenix Wings, told me everything I needed to know.

There was an ongoing tournament, so time couldn't be wasted. If we win this Saturday, we'll be in quarters. Losing was not an option. The captain scheduled a last minute practice tomorrow after school so I could get acquainted with the team. I called Rarity before sleeping to tell her everything. "I work well under pressure, Rarity. I'll be fine. The captain is actually a nice person, but the stress isn't kind to her."

"I'm still bitter about her. She didn't leave me with a good first impression."

"I have the feeling she accepts nothing below perfection. I really think you two would get along well." I joked, which seemed to work since Rarity laughed softly.

"Very funny. I saw how good you were at this sport today, so I'm confident that she'll be pleased with you."

"I hope so. I haven't seen the other girls in action yet. I'll have to wait until tomorrow. I have never played in a team before. Only with my brother at the beach. One on one."

"Is that even possible? I thought Volleyball needed teams of at least two people per side."

"Yeah, that's true, but we only had each other..." I instantly fell silent. I might have said too much. What if she asks about my parents now? I didn't mention them at all during the time we have been hanging out. She was surely going to ask me one of these days. She didn't see them when she visited my apartment. I wasn't ready for this... I really can't deal with that right now.

"Trixie? Trixie, are you there?"

"Uh, wh-what?" How long have I been lost in my thoughts? "Did you say something?"

"I was just asking you if you have asked if people can watch the practice?"

"Oh!" I calmed down. Thank goodness! "I suppose it's allowed. Come with me tomorrow and I'll ask. The Amazing Trixie would love to have you there to cheer for her."

Rarity laughed. "It had been a while since you did that. I can't believe I missed that."

"I happen to be in a great mood. I don't think I'll be able to stop smiling any time soon. I was so excited to tell my brother the good news, that he could barely understand what I said."

"Wow, you really love volleyball, don't you?"

"As much as you love the spa."

"That's a lot of love, darling. Good for you, you deserve it."

"Thank you, Rarity." I managed to say before yawning loudly. I was too exhausted.

"Feeling sleepy, Trixie?"

"It was a long and rewarding day. I'm having a hard time staying awake, but I just had to tell you how the meeting went."

"I imagined you would want to. I was awaiting your call before sleeping myself."

"That's sweet. Good night, Rarity."

"Good night, Trixie. I'll see you tomorrow at school."

I hang up and stared at my phone's wallpaper. It was a photo of Rarity and me. It was taken two days ago. Rarity asked for a selfie and I didn't oppose. It gave me an excuse to see my crush any time I wanted. "Sweet dreams, my gorgeous Rarity." I whispered to myself before putting the phone on my nightstand and turning around to sleep. Once again, the girl who stole my heart visited me in my dreams, and I had a pleasant rest.

The next day...

"Over there, before those idiots steal our seats!" Fuchsia Blush said, before she and Lavender Lace ran towards the empty table and sat before a couple of students reached it.

"Move along, losers! We own this table." Lavender Lace said with her usual treating tone. The students walked away, clearly angry.

"Thank you. They are not worthy of sitting on this table." I said as I sat.

"Of course not! All of these students here, they are nothing!" Fuchsia Blush said and started to point random students." The guy over there, loser. That girl over there, loser. The group over there..." She pointed at Rarity and her friends this time. My smirk faded. They were having a lighthearted conversation. They were all laughing and smiling. "Mega losers." Fuchsia Blush finished her phrase, but she kept staring at them. Paying a closer attention to them, I could see that someone was missing. I think her name is Applejack, but I didn't really care that she skipped school.

"Yeah, look at them. Look how happy they are. They make me sick." Lavender Lace said with disgust. "We have to erase those smiles from their faces. Make them realize we mean business. We don't tolerate a defeat. That fancy girl thinks she's special. We'll show her otherwise."

"Haven't you stolen Rarity's purse? Why don't we pick on someone else this time? I'm sure she's still crying on the inside for losing that purse." I said before giving my burger one bite. I hope I could make them desist from attacking Rarity again. "Like Sunset Shimmer. It would be fun to mess with her."

"The purse, yeah..." Lavender Lace had a malicious smile on her face. "I had so much fun stealing her purse. I regret not seeing her face when I showed her the photo, but I think it wasn't enough. She can buy another one, but there's something money can't buy."

"What do you mean?" I asked. Both Lavender Lace and Fuchsia Blush smiled maliciously. I didn't like where was this going.

"Dignity." Fuchsia said, like if she knew what was Lavender planning.

"What are you talking about?"

"You'll see, Trixie." Lavender said before starting to eat her lunch. I returned to mine as well, but my mind was working of what my... friends were planning to do. Dignity. What were they intending to do? I had to warn Rarity, but I couldn't use my cell phone without raising suspicion from Fuchsia and Lavender.

When lunch was almost over, Rarity stood up and walked towards the exit of the cafeteria.

"Look, she's leaving! Let's do this." Fuchsia Blush said before she and Lavender Lace stood up and headed towards the same exit Rarity used. Oh, no. What am I going to do? Maybe Rarity's friends saw that she was followed? I glanced over to them. None of them noticed. It was up to me to do something. I stood up and walked with a fast pace towards the same exit to not look suspicious. Once I was in the
corridors, I scanned the perimeter. I moved my eyes from side to side, but I didn't see anyone. But I could hear footsteps. I followed the sound around a corner and I found Rarity. But it was too late. My friends reached her.

"Hey, you!" Rarity quickly looked back when Lavender called her, only to be grabbed by her.

"What do you think you're doing?!" Rarity tried to fight, but she was unable to move her arms.

"Shut up!" Fuchsia slowly walked towards her target. I kept watching from the corner. What was I supposed to do?! How could I stop this?! "You see yourself as a beautiful being. As a rare gem. I have news for you, you're not! You're nothing but a joke! Today, everyone will see how pathetic you really are!" I closed my fists. My blood was boiling. I will never forgive them, I won't! What happened next made me want to drop all the teeth of Fuchsia Blush and Lavender Lace. Fuchsia ducked and, with a single pull, she ripped off Rarity's skirt. Rarity gasped and covered her underwear as soon as Lavender released her. The Illusions laughed and ran away. Rarity ran towards the nearest girls' bathroom. Now that I was all by myself, I took the opportunity to head towards the bathroom Rarity went.

"Rarity!" I called her as soon as I closed the door. Sobs were echoing across the room.

"Trixie...?" I reached her stall by following her voice, but I remained on the other side. "What... what...?" Rarity was too upset to speak.

"Rarity... I'm sorry... I couldn't stop them... I didn't get in time... I heard them planning something, but they were vague with the details."

"You knew? You knew they were planning something and you didn't tell me?! Trixie, I thought you were my friend!"

"I swear they only mentioned it while we were having lunch. They came after you as soon as you left the cafeteria. There was no time to send you a text before they got to you... You gotta believe me, I didn't want this..." My voice broke with the last sentence. I fell on my knees. "I'm sorry I failed you, Rarity. I wanted this friendship to work so bad... but everything is ruined now... Those girls... I'll never forgive them for what they did to you. Please, forgive me..." Begging was not in my nature, but these were desperate times. I felt like crying. I could feel the tears about to burst from my eyes.

"Trixie..." Rarity’s voice was more calm. I payed close attention to what my crush was about to say. "If you mean those words..."

"I-I do!" I took a hand to my chest, where my heart was, even though she couldn't see me.

"Please, let me finish... If you are being sincere with me, then... I can forgive you. As long as you promise me it wasn't your idea."

"I promise. I don't want to hurt you anymore, Rarity. You have to believe me. I tried to get their attention to someone else, but they didn't listen to me."

"I believe you." her voice sounded cheerful. That got a smile on my face. I stood up before speaking again.

"Lunch is almost over, and there's no way I'll leave you like this. Wait here, I'll be back."

"Please, hurry!"

I ran as fast as I could towards my locker. I glanced at a clock on my way there. Lunch would be over in five minutes. I could already see some students walking towards their classrooms.

"Hey, watch it!"

I had to dodge some students. I didn't have the luxury to slow down. Once in my locker, I had a hard time opening it. desperation made me forget my own combination. It took me many attempts until I remembered it. I took my sports bag searched in it until I found what I was looking for. I ran back to the bathroom Rarity was in after closing my locker. I only had two minutes left, and most students have left the cafeteria. We were very lucky that no one decided to use the bathroom she was in.

"I'm back! Here, put these in." I passed my clothes from under her stall's door. I could hear her while she put on the piece of clothing I lend her. She opened the door moments later and she walked out. I could barely keep my jaw from dropping, but I couldn't contain my blush. Luckily, Rarity wasn't looking at me. She was looking down at herself. My yoga shorts fit her... they fit her well. I really hope she couldn't hear my heartbeat. It was racing! My crush approached to the mirror and looked at herself.

"It's not so bad. My blouse and boots don't combine with the overall outfit, but I can't be picky now. I'll change once I get home."

"So, you'll be going straight home after school, huh?" Of course, I was upset. But I understood her. She must be screaming on the inside.

"Are you kidding? I'll see you practice first. I won't miss it for anything." She was smiling again. Her eyes were still slightly red for all the crying, but she could smile. I squealed on the inside. She was putting me over fashion!

"Really? Are you sure?"

She nodded. "Absolutely, darling. Now, let's go to class.”

"After you." Rarity walked out the bathroom. Once I was alone, I washed my face. I felt like if I was on fire! "Breathe, Trixie, breathe! Don't pass out. Everything is going well, just... try looking at her eyes. I know she looks... sexy, but you can't be too obvious. Control yourself!" I walked out after giving myself a speech, someone put a hand on my shoulder. Turned around and was ready to yell at whoever dared to touch me without my permission, but gasped instead. "Vice-Principal Luna..."

The vice-principal looked at me with a stern expression. "You and I are having a word after school."

I swallowed my saliva before speaking. "Wh-Why?"

"You know perfectly well there’s no running in the corridors."

"Where were you?" Rarity was concerned once I finally met her outside after school. I could barely reach her before she left.

"I'm sorry. The Vice-Principal asked me to come to her office after she caught me running on the corridors during lunch. She let me go with a warning this time."

"I suppose running on the corridors isn't worth detention unless you are caught running often."

"Yeah, I was lucky." I smiled at her.

She giggled before she and I started to walk towards the stadium. "Come on. You don't want to arrive late on your first practice."

"You're right." We were silent on the way to the stadium. I think it was because of what happened in lunch, or because she felt uncomfortable with the clothes she was wearing. Or both. We were even silent after we reached the stadium.

"I'll be on the terrace."

I nodded at her and followed her with my eyes until she sat. There was no need to ask if visitors were allowed since I could see many people here to watch the practice. I walked towards the captain as soon as Rarity sat.

"Captain Hazelnut, sorry for the delay.”

Hazelnut looked at me and smiled. "Don't worry, Lulamoon, you're not too late. "Go to the dressing room. We'll start as soon as you're ready."

"Yes, captain." I walked to the dressing room to get changed. I can't believe this was finally happening. My first official day in a volleyball team! Rarity has done so much for me, and I have done so little. Sure, I bought her an expensive purse and I helped her with biology, but I'm asking too much out of her. I could tell how much Rarity wanted to tell her friends about the new me, but I'm just... not ready. I still disliked Sunset Shimmer and I had no clue of how to talk to the rest. Actually, I knew how, but my inner bully was still too strong. And now, we had the problem with my own... friends. The Illusions did something unforgivable today. I would never have gone so far back in the days. Leaving a girl's underwear out of the open? That's sick! They could do worse. I know they won't stop, but what could I do to stop them? I couldn't let that worry me now. I had to focus on the practice. I returned to the court after changing and tied my hair into a ponytail. The official Phoenix Wings uniform consisted on shirt with yellow and orange stripes and black spandex shorts. I liked it.

"Alright, girls! We're all here, so, let's start with the practice! Let's take it easy! I know the game is the day after tomorrow, but you won't be of any good with broken bones!"

The practice went smoothly. The captain wasn't bad at keeping our morality up. My teammates were good. Very good. They knew when to strike and when it was better to let the ball pass. They never stole a ball. They knew when it was their chance and when to leave it to another girl. I really enjoyed my first time playing as a team, a real team. I could get used to this feeling.

I glanced at Rarity from time to time. It was easy to find her. She was the only one who stood to cheer whenever I did a good move. She was always looking. I never caught her using her phone. That helped me to give my best. The hour flew and, before I knew it, I was sitting on the court in a ring as the captain spoke in the middle.

"Good, very good, everyone. If you play this Saturday like we played today, we'll win for sure! Our rival should fear us. We'll definitely go to quarters! I have faith in all of you. We have nothing to worry. Clear your minds, Make sure to sleep well before the game, because we have game to win on Saturday morning! You're free to go." We all stood up and walked to the changing room.

My teammates talked with each other, but I wasn't ready to talk yet. Luckily, they ignored me. We took a quick shower, changed and walked out the dressing room. Rarity was waiting for me by the door, so I moved with a fast pace.

"Darling, that was amazing! You work very well in team." Rarity said once we were out.

"I do? It was my first time, and I feared I wouldn't be able to play properly."

"But you did, Trixie. It's like you were born for this. Your service is perfect. You never sent the ball out, and you aced in more than one opportunity."

"I don't know why I'm so good at service. But I won't complain." We laughed and Rarity checked the time on her phone.

"I need to go back home and get changed, and fast. I'm a disaster!"

"Don't say that. You look fine."

"Trixie, look at me. What kind of sane person uses these boots with these shorts? Everyone is looking at me, judging me."

"No one is looking at you, besides, it's not your fault. It's mine..."

"Trixie, stop blaming yourself..."

"I can't. I panicked and couldn't think of something to help you...."

"You simply didn't have time. I'm not blaming you, Trixie. You couldn't stop them from stealing my skirt, but you helped me by lending me your shorts. Wait... they were clean before I put them on, right?"

"Of course! I didn't use them all day. They were fresh from the washing machine."

"I'm glad." she smiled at me before hugging me. "Thanks again, darling."

"Y-You're welcome." I returned her the hug while I blushed. I closed my eyes to enjoy the embrace and her scent, but the a voice made me open them wide open.

"Sis...?"

Both Rarity and I looked at the source of the sound. My heart stopped. In front of us stood Rarity's little sister. And she was not alone. Her friends accompanied her.

"Sweetie Belle..." Rarity was as shocked as I was. The girl with dark pink hair spoke next.

"What are you doing with... her...?" She asked in an unfriendly tone. I didn't know her name, nor of Applejack's sister.

"Well, you see... I..." Rarity chuckled nervously. I took the palm of one of my hands to my forehead. Not again. How come I kept running into people Rarity know in this big city?!

Author's Note

Oops! This friendship sure is hard to keep a secret! :rainbowderp:

Will Trixie and Rarity be able to stop these encounters? :pinkiegasp:

This chapter was revised by zalla661 :pinkiesmile:

Sister Talk

Rarity's P.O.V.

"Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom. What are you doing here all alone?" Even though I know it wouldn't work, I still tried to change the subject.

"No, no, no. First, you'll tell us why are you with that... that unbearable girl!" Scootaloo demanded.

"Scootaloo, watch your mouth. You still need to respect grownups." Scootaloo needed to be scolded. How else was she supposed to learn proper maners? I swear, she was like a Rainbow Dash clone. I glanced at Trixie. She was furious. I could see a vein appear on her forehead. If I don't think on something, she will explode. "If you girls don't tell anyone about this, I promise, I'll explain it to you later. Now, tell me, are you alone?"

"No." Apple Bloom spoke. "Mah sister's with us. She's in that farmacy." The girl pointed at the farmacy right next to us.

"Applejack?" I could see my friend from the window. Her back was facing us. Trixie quickly moved from the window and pressed her back against the wall.

"What is she doing?!" Scootaloo asked with annoyance. I didn't reply to her. I was looking from Trixie to the girls. I got desperated. What am I supposed to do?! Applejack turned and headed towards the door.

"Trixie, she's coming. Move!" Trixie nodded and jumped into a bush that was nearby. She hid just when Applejack opened the door.

"Alrigh', girls, ah have the medicine. We can head back to..." She saw me in the middle of her sentence. "Hey, Rarity." She smiled. "Ah'm sorry, sugarcube. Ah didn't see you there."

"No, don't worry, darling. I happened to stumble across my sister and her friends. We were just talking." I said with a nervous smile. Luckily, Applejack didn't notice.

"Ah see. You never are in this part of the town, so ah'm surprised to see you, honestly."

"She's with..." as soon as Scootaloo started to talk, my heart started to race and I panicked. I was about to cover her mouth, but luckily, my sister intervened first.

"With her eyes on her phone! My sister has that bad habit, as you know. She can't keep her eyes from the screen, even when she's walking." Sweetie Belle! How dare you?! I don't do that often! Right...?

"Yes, ah'm aware of that. Rarity, you should be careful with that unless you want to crash into somethin'. Wait... what happened to you? Were you so distracted that you didn't even used your mirror to see how you got dressed? This isn't like you."

I looked down at my clothing before focusing my eyes on my friend again. "It's not that! It was the Illusions. They ambushed me and ripped my skirt off!"

"Say what?!" Applejack asked between her teeth in a furious tone as my sister and her friends gasped at a unison.

"It happened at lunchtime today. I was fortunate that no one saw me. I managed to find these shorts before classtime. I intend to get changed as soon as I get home."

"Ah can't believe my ears. We can't let them get away with this. You should have told principal Celestia."

"I... probably should have..." Truth to be told, I didn't think about that. It was too late now.

Applejack groaned as she massaged her own forehead. "When Rainbow hears about this she will be pissed. Ah'm sure she will want to punch them in the face.

"Don't tell anyone about this. If Rainbow Dash finds out, she will only get suspended for injuring them."

"Rarity, you know ah ain't a good liar."

"I'm not asking you to lie. You just don't mention this to anyone. No one saw me. No one knows. Those ruffians wanted the entire school to see me in my underwear, and they failed. Let's leave it there."

Applejack opened her mouth, surely to protest, but she closed it shortly after. She took a deep breath and released it before speaking again. "Alrigh', ah think ah can do it since no one will ask, but sugarcube, Don't let them walk free again. Be careful, from now on, and tell the principal next time."

I nodded. "I will. Thank you, Applejack."

"Yer welcome. Ah have to go home to take care of Granny Smith. Do not let Trixie, nor her friends get too close to you. There's no tellin' what will they do next."

"I know. I'll keep my eyes opened." Applejack smirked and put a hand on my shoulder before walking away. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo followed her immediately, but my sister glanced at me one more time, worried, before joining her friends. "I hope your grandmother gets well soon!" I yelled at my friend. She kept walking without turning around, but she waved her hand into the air as she spoke.

"Thanks, Rarity! Ah hope so too."

Poor Applejack. She had her hands full. Her grandmother was sick and needed to be watched all the time until she recovers. I made sure Applejack and the kids turned around the corner before walking towards the bush Trixie was hiding in. "They're gone."

Trixie jumped out the bush and started to clean her clothes. "Ouch! Hiding in bushes is not like cartoons. I think it had thorns." I giggled softly and helped Trixie by removing the dirt from her hair. "Do you think they will tell Applejack about me?"

"You heard my sister. She interrupted Scootaloo before she could say that you were here. She will surely convince her friends to keep our friendship a secret."

"This is getting a habit... a bad one." Trixie said as she crossed her arms.

"Don't worry, Trixie. No one else will know. We have to be more careful from now on."

"Yeah..., um, listen... thank you for being so understanding."

"It's not a problem, dear." But it was. I still wasn't fond with the idea of keeping this friendship a secret. It was only causing us unnecessary problems. I removed every trace of dirt from her hair and accomodated her jacket. She avoided my gaze as I did so. Why was she more interested on the floor than me so often? "I have to hurry to my home to get changed and talk to my sister." I said after making Trixie look more presentable.

"Right. Let's go." Trixie walked beside to accompany me to my home. "So... phone addiction, huh?"

"Don't... start..." Trixie giggled, and I couldn't prevent a smile from appearing in my face. It was good to see her recover her mood.

I sat on my bed as soon as I made it home. Trixie and I parted ways as soon as we reached my block. I haven't changed yet. I was waiting impatiently for my sister to arrive. I really needed to have a word with her before doing anything else. She wouldn't tell anyone about Trixie, but I still wanted to make sure. The anxiety was killing me! I waited, waited, and waited, until finally, like an hour or so, I heard my sister's voice from afar.

"I'm home!" Finally! I ran and left my room to greet her.

"Sweet'ums!" My sister backed away to avoid a collision. I didn't realize I ran so fast.

"Sis? What...? You haven't changed, yet? I thought you couldn't stand committing fashion murder."

"Sweetie Belle... I need to talk to you. Come to my room, now, please."

"Sure. Just let me..."

"Now!" raising my voice like that all of the sudden wasn't part of the plan. I scared both myself and my sister, but I managed to keep my composure. Sweetie Belle followed me in silence. I had to apologize, but I needed answers first. "Please, sit on my bed." I said once we arrived. I closed the door behind me and looked at my little sister. She was still scared. Oh, Sweetie Belle...

"Is this because of the stain on your dress...?"

"What stain?"

"N-No stain! Nope, I said nothing!" She laughed nervously and stared at the ceiling. I sighed. I will deal with the dress issue later. First things first. I approached my sister and kneed with both of my legs in front of her. "Sweetie Belle, I need to know... have you or your friends told Applejack or anyone else about Trixie?"

Sweetie Belle lowered her head to look at me. "Oh, that? N-No. We haven't told anyone. Apple Bloom agreed not to tell right away, but it took us time to convince Scootaloo to remain silent."

I exhaled, relieved, and smiled at my little sister before hugging her. "I'm so glad to hear that. Thank you, darling. You have no idea how much good you have done to Trixie and me."

"Are you... friends with her?" Sweetie Belle hugged me back. She wasted no time with the questions. She had always been so curious. I released her and looked at her again.

"Yes... we are. But I can't tell you much. She wants to keep our friendship a secret for now. Sunset knows too, but no one else."

"Why keeping it a secret?"

"She's not ready. Sweetie Belle. I really can't tell you anything else. Please, stop asking."

"Okay..." She sounded disappointed. I wanted to tell her everything, but I have made a promise to Trixie and I had to keep it.

"Thank you. I have to get changed. Would you mind...?" Sweetie Belle nodded and walked to the door. She opened it but remained there. "Yes, Sweetie Belle?"

My sister looked at me with determination. "I want to meet her."

Author's Note

Short, I know, but chapter has served its purpose. Please, bear with me! :rainbowderp:

Sorry for taking so long to update this fic. As I said in my blog, I was on vacations. Now, I'm back on business! :rainbowdetermined2:

The Mini Energetic Rarity

Trixie's P.O.V.

"She wants to what?!" Rarity and I were speaking through the phone. I was laying on my bed, but I sat after I heard what Rarity said.

"She wants to meet you, Trixie. I tried to decline, but she wouldn't give up. You don't know how she can be when she wants something. I don't know what to do. I told her I would ask you, but you will say no and she will keep asking me to ask you again..."

I laid my back on my bed again and put my hand on my forehead. "Give me a second." I closed my eyes to think. I was glad that Rarity's sister agreed to keep the secret, but now she's putting me in an awkward situation. I have to think on something fast. I can't have my crush waiting forever on the phone. Suddenly, my brother knocked on my door. I put a hand on my phone's speaker before speaking. "Come in!"

Clementine opened the door and remained there. "I'm just checking if everything's alright. I heard you yelling."

"Oh, I'm so glad you came! I need your help."

"Sure. What do you need?" my brother walked in after closing the door.

"Rarity's sister and her friends saw me and Rarity today, and now, she wants to meet me. I don't know what to do."

"You could agree to meet her."

"But what if I'm not nice to her? Rarity and her sister are very close. If I offend her, then Rarity won't speak to me ever again."

"If they're close, then you should definetly meet her."

"Why?"

Clementine sat on my bed before speaking again. I sat closer to him and he placed an arm around my shoulder. "Being in good terms with your crush's sibling is crucial if you want to start a relationship with the right foot. I'm sure Rarity is hoping that you accept. If you pull this off, you'll be one step closer to gain her affection."

What my brother said made sense. Of course. He's wise. He always had a plan. I'm so happy to have him in my life. Maybe I can do it. I should at least give it a try. "You're right. I may be able to handle it." Clementine smiled and remained by my side as I took my phone to my ear again. "Are you still there?"

"Yes, I'm still here."

I took a deep breath and spoke again while I stared at my brother. "Ask your sister... when does she want to meet me."

"What?" Was Rarity surprised that I agreed? "Trixie?" she was. I can't really blame her. I was surprised as well, but trying to gain her love made me try all kind of crazy things.

"Ask her when does she want to meet me and I'll go. I can give it a shot, but only if she's the only one there besides you. I don't want a crowd."

"S-Sure. Let me ask her. I'll be right back."

I heard when Rarity put her phone on something solid and her footsteps fading away. Meanwhile, I smiled at Clementine. "Thank you, Clem. I can take it from here." he rubbed his hand on my head and walked towards the door. I chuckled and waved at him before he left my room. I was alone with my thoughts until Rarity returned. It will soon be three months. Three months since I got a crush on her. It didn't fade away as I hoped at first. It grew stronger to the point I had to accept my new feelings. After admiring her from afar for two months, I could finally talk to her. Getting to know her better made my crush grow to the point I can safely say that I was in love. Just thinking about it makes my cheeks turn red and my heart pound like crazy. I was going mad. Whenever we were together, I felt that anything was possible. I wasn't certain if she was the one or not, but I definitely wanted to try it. She was the perfect candidate to give love a second chance.

"Hello?" I had to be patient, though. It was still too soon to think on a way of confessing my feelings. "Trixie, are you there?"

"Uh, huh? Oh, Rarity, I'm sorry, I was..."

"Spacing out again, darling? You sure do it often." She giggled, which granted me an automatic smile. Then again, I always smiled whenever I heard her. "Sweetie Belle is excited to meet you this Saturday. I told her about your volleyball match and she insisted on coming along. Is that okay?"

"Yes, it is. It will be nice to have both of you cheering for me."

"Right. She also hopes you will come home with us to talk to you. Is that... too much?"

"Well, umm... no, not at all. I haven't been in your place, yet, so, it's a good idea." I barely believed myself. I agreed to Sweetie Belle's request in a heartbeat. Then again, I didn't see why the idea would bother me. Sweetie Belle has seen me with Rarity already. I'm sure their parents will be gentle people, after all, they raised a wonderful girl. My only problem would be if Rarity and Sweetie Belle's parents ask too much about my family. I wouldn't know what to say. I wished to tell Rarity first, in private. I had to hope for the best.

"Thank you, Trixie. This means so much to my sister, and to me. I know she will adore you."

I chuckled. "Trixie can be a charm."

"She can, she completely can. Now, I'm afraid I have to hang up. I really need to change before I go mad."

"You haven't changed, yet? You must be screaming on the inside." Rarity laughed at my comment.

"You have no idea. I'll see you tomorrow in school, Trixie."

"Likewise. I will win this match and show my team just what an amazing player I am."

"I believe your ego is making its appearance, again."

"Oh, sorry, I didn't..."

"No, no, it's okay. I don't find it annoying anymore. It's cute, actually." I blushed madly at her comment. C-cute? I was not prepared for this. I found myself unable to speak another word. "Bye, Trixie. Say hello to your brother for me, okay?" She hang up, but I didn't. I could still hear her voice saying 'cute'. Rarity, you're killing me! It took me various minutes to recover from my daze. The sound of my cell phone battery running out woke me up. Cute... she thought something I do is cute. No matter if we win or lose the match. My week has been made.

Saturday Morning

As soon as my phone alarm set off, I jumped out of bed. Literally. I headed to the bathroom and had a quick shower. After cleaning myself, I changed into my volleyball uniform, including the gymnastics pants. The captain wanted me to be her secret weapon, which meant that I'll be on the bench until she decided to let everyone know her new star player.

I must say, Hazelnut expected a lot from me. She had seen me play twice. But the feeling of being considered one of the best is too much to resist. I just let her to speak highly of me.

Rarity used to hate my ego. Now, she finds it cute as long as I don't go over the top. so I was definitely keeping it controlled. I took my hand to my heart, closed my eyes and smiled. Rarity. She was the reason to smile every day. She lifts my mood whenever I'm down. Thanks to her, I'm truly happy again. If only she felt the same way about me... I couldn't imagine how would I feel when and if I ever date her. I think my heart would explode. I opened my eyes again and walked out my room. My brother was waiting for me in the kitchen, with breakfast made.

"Good morning, sis. You will need to eat properly for today's game. You'll need all your strength."

"Thank you." I started to eat as soon as I sat. "I could barely sleep last night."

"Because of the match?"

"Partly." I took another bite and swallowed after chewing. "Rarity..." I blushed. I haven't talked with my brother about my advances on Rarity for a while. "She called me cute..."

"Really?" He moved his plate aside and put his arms on the table. "She called you cute... directly?"

"N-Not exactly. She thinks the way I speak highly of myself is cute. You know what I mean?"

"Third person, yes. I can imagine why you had a hard time sleeping lately. Be careful, don't abuse of this... 'power'."

I giggled. "I know, I know. It will lose its charm if I overuse it." I sighed happily but I then got worried. "Clementine, the feelings are getting stronger. I'm madly in love. I want to tell her, but at the same time, I'm afraid of doing so. She's obviously straight. The more time I wait, the more likely I will explode one day and reveal my feelings by accident. What do I do?!" I put my hands on my forehead, with my elbows on the table. "I'm meeting her sister today, and I don't want to blow this up."

"It's a big step on the right direction, Trix. As I told you, sisters have a strong bond. Be nice with her sister and Rarity will like you more, so when the time you get enough courage to tell her how you feel, she will still wish to remain friends with you if she doesn't feels the same way."

My heart sank. Rarity rejecting my feelings was a big possibility. I just hoped I could take the rejection properly. "I-I know..."

"Hey..." My brother put a hand on mine. "I know. Rejections are not a nice feeling."

"You were rejected twice before meeting Rosemary. You were a mess. I don't want to be as miserable as you."

"That's so kind of you to say." Clementine joked and I smiled. I love him. "Being rejected isn't the end of the world. If it isn't meant to be, it isn't meant to be."

"But I know for a fact that I will be devastated if she rejects my feelings."

"I will be there for you. Always." After we finished our breakfast, I stood up and my brother hugged me. "You're strong, sis. You can go through anything."

"Thank you... now, can we please change the subject? I won't play well if I'm depressed."

"Oh, sure. Of course." We walked out our home and Clementine headed to the car. My guts twisted and I backed away.

"C-Can we please walk...?"

"Trixie, you know I'm a good driver. I won't..."

"C-Clementine, please. You know how terrified I am of those things. I barely can stand seeing you driving it. I won't get in one of those. You can't make me."

"Trixie, I..."

"I said NO!" I yelled from the top of my lungs. Clementine got startled. I panted of both anxiety and anger. When I raised my voice, Clementine dropped the keys. He wasn't expecting I would react like this.

"Fine..." He picked up his keys and put them in his pocket. "We'll walk."

We walked in silence for most of the way towards the stadium. I opened my mouth when we were a block away.

"I'm sorry..."

"Hmm...?" My brother looked at me, no expression whatsoever.

"I'm sorry for raising my voice."

"It's okay, Trixie. I shouldn't have tried to get you in the car all of the sudden. I just wish you lost your phobia on cars. You ride the bus just fine."

"It's... different. I can't be in a car, Clementine. I lost two people I loved because of them." It was the first time I mentioned our parents for a while. I... I hate talking about this subject. Whenever I do, I think of them, and, and... I sniffed and rubbed an eye with a hand to quickly dispose of tears.

"They were my parents too, Trixie." Please, Clementine, no more talk about this! I don't want to cry. I refuse to cry! "You know, you could at least..." He couldn't finish his sentence. I knew what was he going to say anyway. He's always trying to get me in our parent's bedroom to visit them. I haven't been in there since our parents were alive. My heart wouldn't resist seeing their... urns. I felt very thankful when a familiar voice interrupted us when we turned around the corner.

"There they are!" We looked towards the direction Rarity's voice to find her and her sister. However, I stopped dead in my tracks and my jaw dropped upon seeing the girl I'm high over heels. She was dressed differently. Her outfit consisted on a white t-shirt, dark blue jean shorts and sandals that matched with the general outfit. She looked astonishing and, oh my gosh, I can't take it... she's so gorgeous! I want to hug her, to hold her between my arms and never let her go. As I was lost in Rarity's beauty, she and her sister came closer to us. "Trixie, Clementine. Good morning. I trust you're ready for today's match."

"Uuuh... Y-Yes! ma'am! I have made sure of sleeping properly to eat a nutritious brekfast. Breakfest. Breakfast!" I'm hopeless...

"Are you okay, darling? You seem... distracted." Rarity got closer to me to examine me. If it weren't for the noises of the town, she would have been able to hear my heartbeat.

"She's nervous about today, but she won't admit it. She can be stubborn." My brother saved me after figuring out what was going on. I owe you one Clem!

"I see." Rarity smiled at me. "You know what you are capable of, Trixie. Once you step in the court, you'll focus and forget all about the crowd." She's right. I'm in the zone when I play. I don't notice the crowd. I'll only see her, my brother, and...

"Hi!" Her sister. "Trixie, right? I'm Sweetie Belle. Rarity's joy." The child reached a hand at me. I looked at it. I did not know what to do. In the end, I just waved weakly at her.

"A pleasure, Sweetie Belle." I tried to smile, but I was not good at it when meeting new people. Sweetie Belle was dissapointed that I didn't shake her hand. I could see it in her face when she lowered it.

"My joy sometimes, a headache others. I love her regardless." Rarity said as she put a hand around her sister's shoulder, pulling her closer. Sweetie Belle giggled and laid her head on Rarity. There was no doubt they were very close. I must get along with her in order to get closer to her sister, just like Clementine said.

"I can't wait to see you play. My sis says you're very good."

"Very good? I'm the best!" I placed a hand to my chest as I closed my eyes. "No ball will hit the floor as long as Trixie can prevent it." Both sisters laughed. So far, so good.

"Just remember, you can't be everywhere. You have a team." Clementine joined the conversation.

"I'm well aware of that, dear brother of mine. With my assistance, we will definetly win."

"Alright, that's enough, lady." My brother said as he took my wrist, dragging me inside the stadium. "Let's go inside before her ego grows her head."

"Good idea." Rarity said before glancing at her sister. "That's her brother, Clementine."

"They really look alike!" Sweetie Belle and Rarity followed us inside. My brother released me before he headed towards the seats, alongside my crush and her sister. A big smile took over my face as I walked towards the dressing room.

"Trixie! Good, we're all here." Captain Hazelnut greeted me before clasping her hands together. "Our rivals, The Valkyries, are already warming up, so I'll make this quick." I removed my pants as the captain spoke. I didn't realize that our rivals were on the court already since I didn't glance at it on the way in. "Don't be scared by the fact that they were second in last year's tournament. A lot can happen in a year." captain Hazelnut paced in front of us, with her hands on her back. "We can beat them. Our rivals might be strong, but they have one weakness." Hazelnut clasped a fist into the palm of her other hand. "Confidence. They think they will reach the finals again. But they have one big obstacle that won't let them reach that far. It's the Phoenix Wings! I trust each one of you will play with everything you have." The brown haired girl paced again, but this time pointing a finger at each of us. "I have chosen each of you because of your potential, not because of pity. Don't forget that winning means a place in quarters. I want that place. We're here to win. We will win! Am I right?!"

"Yes, captain!" Everyone but me exclaimed at a unison. Were these speeches common? She really takes this game seriously.

"Good! Now, let's get out there and win this thing!" The captain and many of my teammates left the dressing room. I could hear cheering when they walked out, but I stayed behind for now, alongside a girl with blue hair. I combed my hair into a ponytail before talking to her.

"Umm, excuse me..." I managed to catch the girl's attention.

"Yes?" She looked straight at me with a smile. This girl really has no idea of who I am. I should try to be nice.

"Where's the coach? I haven't seen anyone resembling one during the trials, nor when we practiced or here."

"Our couch is ill. He's captain Hazelnut's father. She taking over the team in the mean time. He should be back by our next practice session.

"I see. Hazelnut is very passionate with the sport, isn't she?"

"Volleyball runs in her family. Every generation has at least one volleyball player. Every relative of her is passionate with this sport. They hope to play in the Olympics one day."

"It all makes sense now." I took a deep breath before releasing it. "She has a lot of pressure on her shoulders."

"Indeed." The girl said as she stood up. "Trixie, right?"

"That's my name. Don't waste it." I said in a joking manner. It came so naturally, that I even amazed myself.

My teammate giggled before speaking. "I'm Aqua Shine. Nice to meet you."

"Likewise." I smiled at her. This wasn't so hard. Social interactions were getting easier to me. At least with strangers.

"We better head to the court before Hazelnut comes after us."

"Yes, you're right." We walked out the dressing room together. The cheering I could barely hear when I was inside now got clearer. The game was about to start.

"There you are! We can't start with missing players!" Our captain scolded us.

"We're sorry." Aqua Shine apologized.

"To your positions!" I headed to the bench while Aqua ran towards the court to take the place of the middle blocker. The referee walked towards the court, and Hazelnut walked towards him, as did the rival's captain.

"You know the rules. Play fair and square. Remember to have fun, alright?"

"We will." Both Hazelnut and the rival captain replied at a unison before shaking his hand. The referee took a quarter. "Heads or tails?"

"Heads." Hazelnut chose, but the coin fell on tails. Both captains shook each other's hand. The referee took his place on one of the sides of the net. Our captain took the place of the libero and the referee blew his whistle, thus, starting the match. It was equal at first. We scored a point each, sometimes one of us would score twice in a row, only to be caught up quickly. But then, we stopped to score. We got stuck in 15 while our rivals kept scoring and scoring.

When our rivals hit 21, Hazelnut asked for a substitution. The rightside hitter was removed and I got in her space. Among the cheers, I could hear Rarity's, her sister's and my brother's. It helped me to get in mood. The referee blew his whistle and the match continued. The Valkyries delivered the ball, but we were ready. My teammates hit the ball twice, bringing it to me. I jumped and hit the ball with a spiker, just like I did in the trials. Our rivals were unable to block the ball and we scored.

Our fans cheered and we did a group hug, like we always do when we score. The game was on. I showed no mercy. I scored and allowed my teammates to score as well. I managed to be a team player. thanks to that, we managed to turn the tide in our favor. We reached 25 and won the set, without letting our rivals to score another point. Great. Two more sets, and we will win! Of course, it was easier said than done.

We quickly took advantage on the second set. We managed to get 10-0 when our rivals finally scored. From there, they started to escalate to the point we were 17-15. Our captain asked for a time out.

"It seems that their initial shock is over. They know how we play and they are adapting. Don't worry, girls, we can still do this! You're doing well. Trixie, you're delivering next. Give them a hard time!"

"Yes, ma'am!"

"Alright, one, two, three, PHOENIX WINGS!" We exclaimed the last at the same time and got back to the court. This is it. I can't allow them to reach our score. I got ready just as the referee blew his whistle. I ran towards the line, threw the ball into the air, jumped and hit the ball. Our rivals didn't get to the ball in time, so I scored an ace. After celebrating, I got in position again. I hit the ball just like before, but this time, the Valkyries managed to hit the ball. They passed the ball two times before sending it to us. I blocked the ball and it moved to a teammate. She passed it to another teammate, who hit the ball hard. Too hard. The ball went out of bounds. Our rivals celebrated and the match continued.

This set was tougher than the previous one. In the end, we won the second set, but barely. 25-23. Something was telling me that the third set will be even tougher.

I was not wrong. This time, The Valkyries started winning. We had to get serious. The tension was rising. We were losing 10-4, then 13-7, then 16-12. From there, we managed to escalate to the point we were equal in 24. In order to win, we had to score two points in a row.

The ball was ours since we scored last. A teammate delivered the ball. Our rivals blocked it, passed it and threw it to our side. Our setter tried to block it to pass it to one of us, but she hit the ball wrong and sent it out of bounds. We couldn't screw this up again.

After celebrating, our rivals delivered the ball. Luckily, it hit the net. Good. We celebrated and rotated. Another teammate got in position to deliver. Aqua Shine. She took a deep breath and hit the ball. Our rivals blocked the ball and managed to send it back to our side, but I was there to block it and send it to their side of the floor, scoring. This is it. All the pressure was on Aqua.

The referee whistled and Aqua Shine hit the ball. Our rivals got it and passed it to our side. We did the same. The rally went on and on. Maybe for about two minutes. We were all sweating. It was a matter of time before any of us made a mistake. We received the ball, passed it and sent it to the other side of the court. Our rivals blocked the ball... but it was sent out of bounds. Yes, yes! The referee blew his whistle to mark the end of the match. We won! We hugged in group and jumped to celebrate. We were in quarters! Yes, yes! I could hear our fans clapping and cheering as well. I looked at the seats and found Rarity, Sweetie Belle and my brother smiling all the way. I couldn't hold my happiness. My first official match and I won. We won!

After celebrating, a victory speech from our captain, taking a shower in the dressing room and getting dressed, I headed out of the stadium with Rarity, her sister and my brother.

"Wow, Trix, that was incredible! You destroyed the rival team!" My brother was unusually excited.

"It was teamwork Clementine, but, yeah, I did! I can't believe we performed so well."

"Trixie, darling, it should not surprise you. Your team has obviously been training hard. Your success was inevitable when you were allowed into the Phoenix Wings."

I blushed by Rarity's statement. It was unavoidable. "Th-Thanks, Rarity."

"It was the first time I ever watched a volleyball match. I had no idea it was so much fun!" Sweetie Belle commented. She was holding Rarity's hand while we walked. I have to admit, she's not bad to have around. She's really friendly and cheerful. I'm looking forward to spend the day at Rarity's house. I'm excited to visit for the first time.

"It's really fun. I think you would like to play." I commented with a smile. I'm sure I would be smiling all the weekend.

"I can play? How?!"

"There are some free slots for the junior team."

"There is?!" Sweetie Belle quickly looked at her sister. "Can I join, can I join?"

"If our parents agree. I don't see why not." Rarity replied.

"Yay!" Sweetie Belle cheered, which made me giggle.

Rarity has told me that her family is wealthy. Her mother is a fashionista. She has also told me that every generation of her family had at least one person working in the fashion world, and that she intends to continue the tradition. Anyone can tell Rarity's love for anything related to fashion. Her father, on the other hand, is a busy businessman. He's often on work trips or in his office, attending meetings. It had to be hard to have a father who is rarely at home, but at least she can see him. Rarity also has told me a few things about her sister, but not much. Hopefully, I'll know more about her today.

"Wow, Clementine, you got promoted?" Rarity was having a conversation with my brother.

"Yup! I supervise the storage now. I'm in charge of three people and I earn a better salary. It's cool."

"Congratulations!" Sweetie Belle was the one to speak this time.

"Thank you. I'm very happy about it. Now, I can spoil my sister even more." Clementine put an arm around my neck and used his other hand to playfully rub his fist on my head as he said the last.

"Hey, stop it!" I laughed. It hurt a little, but I didn't mind.

"It's the truth! You have been constantly talking about that new videogame you want to play. I can buy for you as a surprise now."

"It's not much of a surprise if you tell me beforehand, Clem." Everyone laughed after this. Clementine released me and we continued on our way while Clementine changed the subject. "I almost forgot!" My brother took a piece of paper and gave it to Rarity. "Here. Trixie wanted me to give you this."

"What is this... oh, your band is playing at that karaoke you told me about?"

"Yup! Next Saturday." I said as I put my index finger on the schedule. "It starts at 10 PM and ends late in the night. But my brother's band is one of the firsts and we can leave after his turn."

"Band? You have a band?" Sweetie Belle asked. Her reply came in the form of a nod from my brother. "Can I come too, Rarity? Please, please, please?"

"I don't know, Sweetie Belle. It's past your bedtime."

"But it's on Saturday."

"I'll try to ask our parents, but I can't do anything if they say no."

"Okay." Sweetie Belle pouted. I felt pity for her, but she's still a child. We walked until it was time to take different paths.

"Alright, ladies, this is where I say goodbye. Please, take care of my little sister, okay?" My brother said as he patted my head.

"I'm not a baby!" I pretended to be angry, but by now, he knew I didn't mean it. He chuckled and walked away, waving at us.

"Bye!"

"I'll see you later, Clementine!" Rarity exclaimed as she waved.

"It was nice to meet you!" Sweetie Belle said, after her sister.

"Well, shall we go on?" I spoke after Clementine was far away. Rarity and Sweetie Belle nodded and we walked towards our destination.

"He's a nice person. I'm surprised that you didn't flirt with him, sis." Sweetie Belle said.

"Please, Sweetie Belle, he's older than me."

"You're always saying that boys older than you are more attractive. Don't deny it, I can see your blush!"

"I-I'm not blushing!"

"Yes you are. Your face is all red!"

"He's taken, Sweetie Belle. You know I don't flirt with taken boys, nor my friends' brothers."

It's that feeling again. Every time I heard Rarity fancying about boys, I would could feel like if a spine punctured in my heart. Whenever I started to gain confidence to tell Rarity about my feelings, she would make a comment about boys and my confidence would drain completely. I can't imagine what would I feel if my brother was younger and single. What would happen to me if Rarity asked me to set her up on a date with him? What would I do?!

"Trixie?" A voice was calling me, but I didn't react until I was shaken off my thoughts.

"Wh-What?" I looked around, confused. Rarity's hand was on my shoulder.

"You were spacing out yet again. Is everything alright?"

"Yes, don't worry." I lied and faked a smile. "Were you saying something?"

"We're here." After Rarity's statement, I raised my head and saw her home for the first time. My jaw dropped. Her house was huge! Like a mansion!

The house was almost at the corner of the street. They lived in a large log home with two floors and many windows. The entrance had a small terrace, equipped with wooden chairs and a matching wooden table.

"Home, sweet home." Rarity commented while Sweetie Belle ran towards the door.

"It's... amazing! You have a beautiful place, Rarity. I'm... astonished. I have never seen a place like this."

"Why, thank you, darling. Come on, I'll show you around." She grabbed my wrist and lead me inside. The interior was as breath taking as the outside. It was well decorated with plants and paintings. Rarity lead me to the dining room.

"This is the center of the house. Over there is the corridor leading to my parents bedroom and their personal bathroom. The kitchen is that way and the living room over here." She lead me to the living room. It had a sectional sofa and a large HD Television. The room had lights, paintings and a few photos of Rarity's family.

"This is the only HD T.V. we own. Each one of us has an own T.V. in our respective rooms, but they're not as big as this one."

"Correct me if I'm wrong. Do you happen to be rich?"

Rarity giggled. "I don't brag about it, but, yes, we are. My parents are successful. We also have a boutique, were my mother works. She also allows me to use it. She has a bedroom there in case she needs to work late."

"Wow... I'm impressed. Where's your and your sister's room?"

"Upstairs. I can show you if you want."

"Sure!" I grinned, excited to finally know where my Rarity slept.

"Wait!" However, we were stopped before we could take a step. We turned our heads and found a smiling Sweetie Belle standing in the middle of the room.

"What is it, Sweetie Belle?" Rarity asked.

"Can I get to know Trixie now. Pretty please?"

Rarity and I exchanged looks. She was worried about her sister's request, but I smiled at her. "You can show me later."

"Yay!" Sweetie Belle jumped on her spot before rushing to the couch where she sat. Rarity and I sat on the same couch. Rarity's phone rang in the instant she crossed her legs.

"Excuse me." She said before checking who it was. "It's Fluttershy. I have to answer." Rarity headed to another room, where she could have a private conversation. Sweetie Belle and I remained behind. I was looking around, unsure of what to say. I glanced at the young girl. It seemed like she didn't know what to do either.

"So, umm... questions...?"

"Oh!" She giggled nervously. I smiled at her to calm her down. "I was going to wait for my sister, but I guess I can ask you some questions now."

"By all means, do. I'm all ears."

"Okay. So, you're human, right?"

"Excuse me?" That wasn't the kind of question I was expecting.

"It's just, my friends and I always saw you acting so mean. We thought you could be some kind of robot, built to be mean for the sake of being mean. Scootaloo even followed you once to see if you recharged."

"She did?" I giggled. "That's a... fascinating theory. To answer your question, yes, I am human. I need to eat, sleep, and breathe like everyone else. I bleed if I get cut.."

"Scootaloo once made us watch a movie where a futuristic robot used a convincing human disguise to..."

"I'm not a robot." I repeated, still containing my composure. "Anything else?"

"Yes. For how long have you and my sister been hanging out?"

"For some weeks. Around a month. We have a secret friendship. My... companions don't know, and only you, your friends and Sunset Shimmer know. Besides my brother, of course."

"Why keeping it a secret? I'm sure everyone would love this side of you."

I sighed. "I'm not ready. It's... hard to explain. Not even your sister knows exactly why, but she respects my wishes. I'm sorry, Sweetie Belle, but I can't tell you."

"Okay." She looked away, probably embarrassed.

"Don't worry, I'm not upset. You can still ask me other questions." The little girl smiled and looked at me. She opened her mouth to speak, but Rarity returned, interrupting her. She was carrying the purse I bought her.

"I'm sorry, but I have to go. Fluttershy asked me to meet her now. It seems important."

"I won't stop you." I spoke. Rarity looked at me.

"You can stay and talk with my sister if you want. You'll do me a huge favor. She won't rest until she asks you everything she wants."

"That's true!" Sweetie Belle said with a grin.

I laughed softly. "I'll stay. I'll see you on Monday."

"Goodbye, Trixie. Sweetie Belle, don't abuse." Rarity pointed at her sister. The child nodded nodded and Rarity left. We could hear the door opening and closing. She was gone. A feeling of emptiness invaded my inside.

"Trixie."

I partly overcame the feeling by hearing Sweetie Belle. This mini energetic Rarity is something. "Yes, Sweetie Belle?"

"I wanted to ask you... what made you want to be friends with my sister? If it's okay to ask."

"Oh." The reason I approached Rarity. I have only told my brother this. I'll have to hide some details to Sweetie Belle, though. "Well, it goes back a few months ago. I had this bad dream where I was walking through the corridors of Canterlot High. Everyone was ignoring me. I tried to call for their attention, I tried everything, but... nothing worked. I felt lonely. I started to cry and fell on my knees. Nobody even bothered to look at my direction. It was then when I woke up abruptly and realized how lonely my life really was. I told myself that I would try to change my life around. Rarity was the first person I saw the next day, so, I decided to start with her after gaining the courage to do so."

"Aww, that's so sad..." Sweetie Belle was pouting and her eyes were wet. I rested my back on the couch and looked up.

"It is..." Of course, what I didn't tell her, was that the dream didn't end abruptly. One person walked towards me when I was crying in my dream. I saw a hand reaching to me. When I looked up, I saw Rarity, smiling at me. Until then, she was nobody to me. But starting from that dream, she became someone. Touching her hand, even in a dream, felt so... I couldn't even describe it.

When we became friends, I realized that the girl I dreamed with was real. I can't imagine my life without her now. I needed her. And I'll do anything to get to her heart. I glanced at Sweetie Belle. She was still looking at me with pity. I smiled at her to try to change the mood.

"Say, don't you have some fun stories to tell me about you?"

A grin appeared on her face all of the sudden. "I do! There was one day were Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and I..." Sweetie Belle told me some of her stories and I listened. For such a young girl, she surely gets in a lot of troubles. I could tell she loves to talk about her adventures. She's passionate, just like Rarity when she talks about fashion. She only stopped talking when a phone rang in the next room. She left to answer it and I checked the time in my cell phone. Time flew! I waited until Sweetie Belle came back to tell her that I was leaving.

"Sorry, but I must be going now.

"It's okay, I understand. I had fun today. Thank you for letting me tag along."

"You can consider me your friend. Just remember to keep the secret."

"I'll be careful." She said as she accompanied me to the front door. She opened it and I walked out. "I'll see you when I see you!"

I nodded and waved at her as I walked towards my home. I moved my head to look where I was going, but something unexpected happened.

"Trixie!"

"Gah!" startled, I lost my balance and fell to the ground. My butt cushioned the fall. I looked up and found Sunset Shimmer in front of me. "Shimmer! You-You scared me!"

"I seem to have that bad habit lately. Sorry. Let me give you a hand."

I reluctantly allowed her to help me but I didn't thank her. I hate being scared. "What are you doing here?"

"I'm here to ask Rarity something that has me worried."

"She's not home. Fluttershy called her and she left."

"Oh, is that it?" Shimmer put her hand on her chin and made a 'Mmm' sound, like if she was thinking.

"Yeah. Anyway, I have to go home. See ya." I tried to continue my way home, but Shimmer spoke again.

"W-Wait!" I turned and saw her walking towards me. "Let me go with you."

"What?! Why?!"

"I just... I want to know your intentions with Rarity." She caught up to me and walked beside me.

"What are you, her mother?" I didn't have to fake annoyance with Sunset Shimmer. She's actually a girl I dislike.

"I'm her friend. I worry. Rarity asked me not to talk to you, but... I bumped into you and I can't leave like if nothing was happening."

"Listen, Sunset Shimmer, I have my reasons to be like I am. But I have limits. Do you want to know why I don't like you? Something I would never do, is to play with someone's heart, use them to get what I want. Rarity is a nice person, but I can't say the same about you."

"I can't believe Trixie Lulamoon is lecturing me. You mean Flash? It was a long time ago. Plus, he moved to 'Las Pegasus'."

"You still did it. I don't care about him. I care about what you do, or what are you planning to do next."

"I have changed! Haven't you noticed? I'm not a bully anymore. I haven't done anything bad since the fall formal."

"I'm not convinced. You could still be a bully, faking to be a nice person until you're ready to be what you used to be."

"I could say the same thing about you, you know?"

"Hmph!" I gave her the cold shoulder and walked in a faster pace, but Shimmer imitated my pace to keep up with me.

"Don't you dare walk away from me! I'm not done."

"Yes you are. Trixie has had enough. This conversation is over."

"No! You can't ignore me!" I pulled out my phone and looked for a personalized photo of Rarity. I took it in one of our meetings. I decorated it with hearts around her. I would lose track of time while staring at this photo, which is exactly what I needed to ignore Shimmer. "Trixie! Please, listen to me. Trixie. Trixie!" Shimmer grabbed my arm and moved it to try to get my attention. She caught me off guard, so, I dropped my phone. Luckily, it fell into the grass.

"Look what you did?! Why aren't you gone, yet?!"

"I-I'm sorry. I'll pick it up for you and I'll leave..."

I crossed my arms, angry. She sounded upset. Good. At least she finally got the message. Wait... she's picking up the phone... the photo! When I was about to tell her to stop, it was too late. She had the phone in her hands. The screen was facing up. She saw the photo... my personal photo! "Give me that!" I snatched my phone from her hands and gave my back to her. I didn't hear her leave. She wasn't leaving, she was still here...

"W-Was that... do you... do you like Rarity...?"

Please, a bus! I need a bus to run me over right now! Anything to escape this situation! "Y-You shouldn't have seen that!" I turned to face Sunset Shimmer again. "Why do you look at other people's photos? Don't you know what privacy is?!"

"I'm sorry, it was an accident! It was right there! So, you do have feelings for her?"

"Yes! I like her! I think about her all day! I adore every single aspect of hers! I adore her hair, I adore her eyes, I adore her perfume aroma, everything! She even takes over my dreams! I'm crazy about her! I like her so much, it hurts. My heart pounds every time I see her, every time I'm with her! So, there. Happy?!" Yelling my deepest secrets left me panting. I didn't know what came over me. It was like if I was just possessed. I couldn't stop myself from revealing everything. I told Shimmer everything... absolutely everything...

"Wow, I..." Shimmer scratched the back of her head. "I must admit I'm surprised. I would never have guessed. So, that's why you want to be her friend so badly. It makes sense..."

"Yeah, well, it doesn't matter. You will surely run to her and tell her what I just said, ruining the little chances I have of dating her. She might not want to be friend of a girl who likes other girls." Sunset Shimmer giggled, then, she started to laugh out loud. I could even see tears. "As expected, you're going to tell her so she stays away from me!"

"No, no!" her laughter slowly faded and she wiped her tears. "It's not what you think. I'm not going to tell her. I'll keep your secret."

"You will?" I unfolded my arms. "Then, why were you laughing just now?"

"You still don't know everything about Rarity. She's totally cool with gays, and having them as friends."

"Really? Wait, does she has gay friends?"

"Well, not exactly." Shimmer smirked and pointed at herself with her thumb. "I'm bisexual."

Author's Note

Phew! Man, that was a long chapter. It's the longest I have ever written! This should make it up for the length of the previous one and my long absence :twilightsmile:

I hope the volleyball part wasn't too boring. I must say, it wasn't easy. I'll try not to write too many volleyball scenes :rainbowderp:

I hope you all enjoyed the chapter, and I hope you're still enjoying this fic so far! :pinkiehappy:

If anyone is wondering, Rarity's house looks like the number one from this list.

Fluttershy's Secret

Rarity's P.O.V.

"Excuse me." I said before checking my phone to see who it was. "It's Fluttershy. I have to answer." I headed to another room to have a private conversation. I answered my phone once I closed the door behind me.

"Fluttershy, hello!"

"Rarity... I... I..."

"Something's wrong?"

"I... I need to tell you something..."

"Oh?" She sounded really nervous. More than usual. Just like she did in that cafe a month ago. "Of course. I'm all ears."

"I can't on the phone. Meet me at 'Piazza', the cafe we met the last time."

"Okay, Fluttershy. I'll see you there."

"Thank you..." She hang up and I remained with my eyes on my phone for a few moments. What could be making her be so nervous? I rushed to my room to pick up the purse Trixie bought me before walking towards the living room. I interrupted Sweetie Belle when I walked in.

"I'm sorry, but I have to go. Fluttershy asked me to meet her now. It seems important."

"I won't stop you." Trixie said. I looked at her.

"You can stay and talk with my sister if you want. You'll do me a huge favor. She won't rest until she asks you everything she wants."

"That's true!" Sweetie Belle said with a grin.

Trixie laughed softly. "I'll stay. I'll see you on Monday."

"Goodbye, Trixie. Sweetie Belle, don't abuse." I pointed at my sister, who nodded and I left the living room. I approached to the front door and walked out, heading towards that cafe.

'I'm outside Piazza.' I sent her the text, and received a reply within moments.

'OK. I'm almost there.'

I put my phone away after reading her reply. I stared at the sky, then, inside the cafe. This place wasn't so bad. Maybe I could bring Trixie here one day. My friends didn't normally come here, so, our secret friendship would be safe. It's funny, but being alone with Trixie actually excites me. I don't know why, but I really enjoy spending time with her. Sometimes, I enjoyed it more than with my friends. Not that I don't like spending time with the rest of my friends.

Trixie was... special. I have completely forgiven her past actions towards me and my friends the day we became friends. I was partly glad that the rest of my friends don't know about us, yet. She's all mine. *Bump* *Bump* What was that? What did I just say? Why did my heart acted weirdly when I thought that? Why are my cheeks burning? It was like when... no, that's impossible. It couldn't be what I think it was.

"Uh... Umm... Rarity..."

I gasped and quickly turned. Fluttershy was here, and she got startled by my reaction. "Fluttershy!"

"Oh, I'm sorry I scared you."

"No, no. Don't worry about it." I smiled at her to calm her down. "I was distracted. Shall we go in?" Fluttershy nodded and followed me inside in silence. We found a table for two and sat before putting our purses between our legs. I gave Fluttershy time to speak, but she didn't say anything. Not even when the waiter came to ask our orders. I ordered tea for both of us and waited for the waiter to reach the cash register before speaking to my friend again. "So... what's in your mind, darling?" Fluttershy had her head down. She looked at me from the corner of her eyes.

"I... I hope I can show you..."

"Show me what?" She didn't answer me. She just hugged herself. She didn't look anywhere in particular. I decided to give her the time she needed. I knew I should never push Fluttershy. She remained silent for a while, even after our orders arrived. I served her tea, but she did take the cup.

I watched her closely. She moved her head to focus on the door. Was she expecting someone? I shifted my eyes down to my cup to take a sip of my tea, when I noticed Fluttershy moved abruptly. I quickly darted at her and I saw her looking at the opposite direction, trying to hide her face with her hair. "What's wrong, Fluttershy?" My best friend didn't say anything, but she did point her finger at the direction of the door. I returned my attention to the door and gasped. The surprise almost made me drop my cup of tea. A familiar face just walked into the cafe. I would recognize her anywhere. "Is that...?"

Fluttershy nodded and muttered. "T-Twilight..."

Our friend from another world just casually walked in, holding Spike between her arms. I suppose the policy allows it as long as the pet remains calm. She looked different, though. She was wearing glasses, her hairstyle was different and she was wearing the school uniform of a private school. Could it be? "Fluttershy... is that... is she... the human Twilight... from our world...?"

"I-I think so..." Fluttershy kept hiding her face with her hair.

"Is this what you wanted to show me?" I said while my eyes remained on Twilight. She sat by one of the windows, far from us.

My best friend nodded slowly. "Y-Yes..."

"I'm confused." I focused my attention to Fluttershy again. "Why are you so nervous? Why didn't you tell anyone?"

"B-Because... I... umm..." I studied her expression. She was stuttering a lot. She always spoke in a barely audible tone, but she didn't normally stutter this much. Also, her cheeks changed of color. They were turning red. Could it be...?

"Fluttershy... do you... do you have feelings for... her?"

She closed her eyes shut and bit her lower lip. Then, she nodded slowly. "I... I did feel something for the other Twilight. But... she wasn't from here and I knew she had to return to her true home... so I never said anything. Then... one day, after my volunteer work at the animal shelter, I saw her... this Twilight."

"So, you followed her?"

Fluttershy nodded. "She comes here every Friday and Saturday to study."

"Every Friday and Saturday... That's why you asked me to come here last time."

"Yes, but she didn't show up."

I smiled warmly at her. "Fluttershy, darling, you could have told me earlier. You know you can trust me. Especially when it comes to love."

Fluttershy's cheeks turned even more red. "L-Love...?"

"Yes. This is what it is. You have feelings for her. Now, we can think on a way you can confess."

"Confess? Oh, no. No, no, no. I can't do that. I don't have the confidence to do it."

"Have you tried introducing yourself?"

"I wouldn't know where to begin. Rarity, you know I'm not good at this."

"You can't follow her forever. You'll have to talk to her eventually." I put my hand on my chin. "I'll find a way to help you."

Fluttershy didn't seem too happy to hear this. "Don't talk to her, please! I-I'm not ready!"

"Okay, okay, I won't." I smiled widely. "This is exciting!" I took both of Fluttershy's hands with mine. "I never thought you would get your eyes on someone, darling. I'm so happy for you!"

"P-Please, Rarity... Don't... don't make a big deal of this. I'm really, really nervous."

"I promise to take it easy, Fluttershy."

"Rarity, I appreciate what you're trying to do, and I will let you help me, but... be discreet."

"I will." I smiled at her. I knew just the right person to help me with this situation. Fluttershy probably thought on her as well, but she could only reveal her deepest secret with me. Fluttershy hasn't asked me not to tell anyone, so I think she wants me to talk to our common friend about it. "Let's finish our tea, shall we?" I glanced at Twilight from time to time. I wonder how different from the Twilight we know can she be. Does she has friends? I would love to go over there and say hi, but a promise is a promise. Patience is a virtue, Rarity.

"I have to go back home, darling. I can't leave my sister alone much longer." We were outside the 'Piazza' cafe. I still had problems with the name. It was the only thing I disliked from this place.

"Okay. I'll see you later. Goodbye, Rarity."

"Goodbye!" we waved at each other and I set my course back to my home. I will call Sunset as soon as I get there to ask her to come and discuss this matter. I still can't believe that Fluttershy has a crush. It's so... so... adorable! She deserves to be happy. Easy, Rarity. They're still not a couple. They haven't even interacted with each other. I need to remain calm about it, but I can't help it. I love romance! I always hoped that Fluttershy would set her eyes on someone.

I can't imagine how hard it must have been for her to repress her feelings on the other Twilight, but she did the right thing. Luckily, she found the human one. Her patience was rewarded, and with help from her friends, she will talk to her.

When I reached my destination, I headed towards my door. But, before I could reach it, I spotted Trixie in the distance, she wasn't alone. Sunset Shimmer was with her.

"Sunset, what are you doing? I asked you not to talk to Trixie." I muttered to myself. Sunset, you better know what you are doing.

"Sis!" I quickly moved my head towards the door to find Sweetie Belle.

"Sweetie Belle!"

"You're back? That was fast. I thought you would return in a few more hours. You just missed Trixie."

I moved my gaze towards the area I saw Trixie and Sunset earlier, but I couldn't see them anymore. "That's fine. I'll text her later." I couldn't help but to worry. Trixie didn't really like Sunset for some reason. "I have to go to my room. Do you need anything?"

"Nope! I'm good."

I smiled at my sister and walked in. Sweetie Belle closed the door and walked to the living room. I took the chance to dash towards my room upstairs. I closed the door before taking my phone to text Trixie.

'I just got back. Are you walking home?' I waited for what it felt several minutes for a reply, pacing around the room, completely nervous. Sunset, Sunset, Sunset... I really hope you didn't break my Trixie... *Bump* *Bump* There it goes again. Why do I keep treating Trixie like if she was my property? Why do I keep feeling this way towards her? She's my friend, a close friend, but she's not my only friend. But... I keep having these strange feelings coming and going. Was it because the secrecy of our friendship? I could only come up with one explanation, but I rejected it. I know what I am. I'm surely mistaking these feelings for something else... right?

My phone vibrated and the notification sound effect played. I gasped and threw my phone into the air. I was so focused on my thoughts that I forgot what was I doing. I looked into the air and managed to grab my phone. Sighing, I checked my messages.

'Are you kidding? I just won a volleyball game and walked all the way to your mansion. I'm taking the bus 😊'

I sat on my bed, relieved that she was still in a good mood after Sunset intercepted her. I still needed to have a word with Sunset, though. I wrote to her again.

'Come on, I'm sure a little more exercise won't hurt 😉'

'Nooo, thank you! I plan on taking my trainers off and play videogames, oh, and perhaps, a nap. I earned it 😎'

'Enjoy yourself! 😄'

'Thank you. Have a nice weekend! I'll call you if I get bored.'

'Oh, so, I'm just your backup plan now?'

'Yup! 😏'

I giggled and didn't sent her another reply. She was definitely fine. I sighed happily and laid my back on my bed before removing my sandals. It has been a long day, and it still wasn't over. I needed to relax, at least a bit, before calling Sunset. What am I going to do with Fluttershy's situation? She might never talk to Twilight on her own. I wanted to help her, but how? What to do? Sunset surelly will know what to do. "So much for relaxing..." My mind wouldn't rest until I could think on something. I took my phone and texted Sunset.

'Sunset. I need to talk to you about something. Come to my place.' I received a reply within minutes

'I'm on my way.'

I put the phone on my night table and waited. After talking to Sunset, I think I'm going to spend the day with Sweetie Belle. I often rejected her invitations to do anything. I either have plans with my friends or I just want to be by myself. What kind of sister was I?

My phone vibrated, but no sound played. I had it in vibration mode. Could it be Sunset? She was already here? It could be since I saw her nearby not long ago. I read the text message I got, but it was from someone else.

'My internet connection is dead, so I suppose you'll have to entertain Trixie 😑'

A smile instantly appeared in my face. Trixie was so needy. I jumped from my bed and sat in my computer. I was feeling like playing with her. Trixie convinced me to install a program a week ago. She was the only one I added so it was easy to find the proof that she was not telling the truth.

'Is that so? Or you just miss me? I can see through your lies 😊'

'You are not capable of reading Trixie's lies! No one can! Except for her brother, maybe.'

'Trixie, I have your Stream account, remember? You were the one who asked me to install it. I can see that you're logged in.'

There was no new message for a little while. I caught you in the crime scene, Trixie!

'That's my brother. He has it opened in his girlfriend's house.'

'Why would he log in with your account in his girlfriend's house? Hmm?'

'Fine, you got me. You're so persistent. You couldn't give me this one? 😒'

I giggled. I just loved playing with her. 'What do you need, darling?'

'I just remembered that you said that you wanted to jog with me.'

'True. When would that be?'

'How about tomorrow afternoon? I used to jog on Saturdays, but since I do sports now, I had to move it to Sundays. Does that work for you?'

'Afternoon? Why not in the morning? It would be a good way to start the day 😊'

'Because mornings are evil! Besides, it's Sunday! Sunday mornings are meant to sleep.'

'Come on, Trixie, it will be fun, you'll see!'

'OK, OK! But just for you, and only tomorrow.'

'I don't know. We could do it every Sunday 😉'

'You hate me, don't you?'

I laughed to myself. She couldn't refuse my requests. I was completely adapted to the new Trixie. But she was still a mystery. I will never forget when she first smiled at me. From corner to corner, like any person. Her smile, her laughter... the way she gazes at me with those lavender eyes of hers. I can't describe the feeling. It's like... I feel I could fly... She's... she's... *Bump* *Bump* There it goes again. What's going on with me? Somebody, please, explain me what's going on! Why was I having these weird thoughts?!

"Sis?" My sister called from the other side.

I gasped and darted to my eyes towards my door. I was dwelling too much in my thoughts... again! "Yes, Sweetie Belle?"

"Sunset Shimmer is here."

"Oh! Let her in." Finally! I could keep my mind focused on something entirely different from my strange thoughts. My door opened and I calmed down upon seeing my friend walking in with a warm smile. "Sunset. I'm glad you came so fast."

"You sounded serious... Please, don't tell me that you just asked me to come to give my thoughts on your new outfit again."

"Oh?" I looked down at my clothes. "This? No, I didn't... but now that you mention it..."

"I think you look great." My friend said as she crosed her arms and smirked.

"Why, thank you." I smiled brightly before getting serious and using my hand to point my to bed. "Please, sit." Sunset obeyed. I didn't sit. I remained standing in front of her, holding my chin with my hand. "First, I want to ask you something. When I was coming home, I saw you with Trixie. Did you just happen to bump into her by accident or did you do it deliberately?"

"Umm, well..." She scratched the back of her head, nervous. "A bit of both. I came to look for you, but I saw her and decide to... 'accidentaly' bump into her. I'm sorry. I did it without thinking."

"Tsk, tsk, tsk." I crossed my arms shook my head in disapproval. "Sunset... that wasn't nice."

"I don't know what came to me. But I did manage to have a proper conversation to her. Kind of."

"Kind of?" I unfolded my arms and adopted a worried face. "Did she insult you? Hit you? What did she do?"

"She doesn't likes me because of how manipulative I was before. She really hates when someone fakes love to get what they want. You didn't know?"

"I suppose I should have." My hand held my chin as I thought. "She has mentioned problems regarding love. But she told me it was a personal matter. I can't tell you."

"I understand. She's... a nice girl. I used to think she was a huge bi...!"

"I got the message, Sunset." I raised my hand to my friend, showing her my palm, to fully stop her. "She's my friend, and I won't tolerate insults."

"Noted. I apologize."

I smiled again to assure her that no harm was done. "You said you came to look for me. What for, darling?"

"Oh, yeah. I wanted to ask you if you know if something's going on with Fluttershy. I noticed acting strange lately, and since you're her best friend..."

"Fluttershy?" My eyes widened in surprise. "You noticed...?"

"You know something, then? Is it serious? Is she sick?"

I chuckled and shook my head again. "She's not sick... not in that way. She actually asked me to see her today to tell me a secret. The reason I called you here is to ask you for help to solve this matter, but you must not tell anybody about this. I'm serious, Sunset. Please, try to keep your promise this time." I pointed a finger at her as I said the last.

"I'll keep my mouth shut." Sunset raised her hand, performing an oath. "Stuff a cupcake in my eye and... whatever Pinkie Pie says!"

I laughed softly before opening the door of my room real quick to make sure my sister wasn't around before closing it again. I walked towards my friend. "Fluttershy... has developed a crush on someone."

"She did?" Sunset smiled, but it was a weird smile. She shook her head before speaking again "G-good for her! Who is it?"

Her behavior was odd. But I didn't think it was important to ask why. "Try to control your reaction. You'll never guess who... it's Twilight."

"Twi-Twilight?" Sunset took a hand to her chest. I knew she would be surprised. "Twilight Sparkle. The Equestrian Twilight that kicked my butt? The Twilight I pleaded to give me a second chance? That Twilight?!"

"Shh! Not so loud!"

"I'm sorry. But TWILIGHT?!"

I covered her mouth with my hand. "Yes, and no..." her eyes showed confusion, so I removed my hand. "She did fall in love with her, but she recently found our Twilight. The human one. She goes to a cafe called 'Piazza' far from our school every Friday and Saturday."

"She does? Is she still there? I have to meet her..."

Sunset ran towards my door, but I grabbed her arm to stop her. "Sunset, no! You'll scare her! We have to help Fluttershy to confess her feelings. I want to meet the human self of our friend too, but Fluttershy's needs comes first. You have to control yourself!"

Sunset remained immobile for some moments before sighing. She spoke without looking at me. "You're right. I guess I got a little carried away..."

"A little?" I joked and she laughed.

"I'll think on something... I'll call you when I have an idea."

"Thank you." I let her arm go. My friend looked at me again. She was... smiling. But it was a weird kind of smile. "What?"

"Oh, nothing. It's just... you're so focused trying to help your best friend with her love problems, that you don't stop to think if someone is into you."

"Huh?" I was puzzled. "Sunset. Do you know something I don't?"

"I'm just saying." She said, raising her arms to her shoulders level, closing her eyes. "You're always checking boys out, you never wondered if someone was admiring you from afar." Sunset opened her eyes, and chuckled when she saw my confusion. "I'm going to leave, now. See ya." She walked out, still smiling from corner to corner. I followed her to the stairs and watched her until my eyesight was blocked. I heard the front door open and close.

"Sunset..." I remained alone with my thoughts. What did she mean? She's right, though. I 've never wondered if anyone has been watching me, but why bring it up now? Was it because of the situation, or she knows that someone had a crush on me? I shook my head with frustration.

"Sometimes I think you're still evil!" I closed my door and jumped on my bed. I wouldn't be able to stop thinking of what did my friend mean with her words. I'm going to kill her!

Author's Note

Looks like Rarity is experiencing some new feelings :rainbowkiss:

What do you think? Did Sunset say too much? :twilightsmile:

As I stated before, this fic doesn't acknowledge the existence of the third and fourth movie. I won't take them into account for my headcanon :raritywink:

Exercising with the Crush

Trixie's P.O.V.

I found myself running on a prairie. Happiness invaded my body. I saw green all around me. Nothing but trees, bushes and grass. Then, in the distance, I saw someone running towards me. I couldn't tell who it was. Shadows covered the individual, even though it was sunny. I ran towards the person to be able to tell who it was. Eventually, the shadows disappeared, and I could see with great joy that Rarity was the individual. She opened her arms when she was close to me. I opened mine as well before colliding. We rolled on the grass, laughing, until we slowly came to a halt. I had Rarity on top of me. She was looking straight into my eyes with that radiant smile of hers. Suddenly, she leaned towards my lips with hers. She came closer, and closer, and closer, and...

Beep, beep, beep!

I woke up abruptly with the loud sound of my alarm clock. I sat on my bed and panted. When I realized where I was, I darted my eyes towards my alarm clock and grabbed it. "It's the last time you interrupt my dreams on the best part!" I tossed it to my wall, breaking it, successfully stopping the alarm. My room fell into silence. "Stupid alarm clock. I can't even kiss her in my dreams!"

My brother knocked on my door from the other side. "Did you break your alarm clock again?"

"So what if I did?! It killed my slumber! And just when it was getting to the best part..."

I could hear Clementine sigh loudly. "That's the last alarm clock I buy for you. From now on, use the alarm feature of your cell phone. At least you won't smash that into the wall."

"Whatever!" My head dropped back on the pillow and I closed my eyes. But they didn't get to rest for long. I remembered that I had an important appointment. I jumped off my bed and ran towards my drawers to change. "I can't believe I almost forgot that I agreed to jog with Rarity today!" I searched every drawer, but part of my jogging outfit was missing. I only found my shirt and trainers. There were no signs of my yoga pants. I put the clothes I had on my bed and ran towards the kitchen, where my brother was preparing himself some coffee.

"Clementine! Have you seen my yoga pants?"

"Good morning to you too." He joyfully said while he poured coffee in his cup. "I'm surprised you're up. Why did you set the alarm clock? You always say that waking up on Sunday morning is a crime."

"I... I'm meeting Rarity at 10 AM to jog. I really need my leggings, Clem. Where are they?"

"Up on the terrace, drying."

"Thank you!" I said as I ran towards the roof.

"Please, Trixie, don't spill more ice-cream on them!"

"No promises!" After climbing a few stairs, I opened the door leading to the terrace. The main privilege of living on the last floor was that we had the roof all for ourselves, meaning that we don't have to buy a drying machine like the rest of the Tenants. Ha, ha!

I could only find one pair of pants up here. My spares must still be dirty. I ran back inside with my pants in my hands and tried to head straight to my room, but Clementine stopped me.

"Wait! Have your breakfast first."

"Just let me change, please."

Clementine shook his head. "Negative. You could get your clothes dirty. I can wash your pajamas later, but you only have one pair of yoga pants completely dry. If you want to meet Rarity today, have your breakfast now."

I huffed and walked back to the kitchen. "Fine..." I sank on the chair, focusing my eyes on the ceiling letting my arms hang from the sides.

"Very feminine." My brother just loves to joke, doesn't he?

"Give me a break. I'm at home, I don't have to behave 'properly'." a yawn was impossible to avoid. "I'm still sleepy."

"You won't be for long when you see what you have for breakfast." As he said that, my brother put something on the table. I couldn't see what since I was still facing up, but I recognized the sound. I quickly moved my head down to put my eyes on the table. Gasping, I stretched my arms towards my breakfast. It was a box of my favorite cereal. "Cocoa Krispies! You got me Cocoa Krispies?!"

"Umm, no. I got you an apple." Clementine chuckled. "You earned it. I bought it yesterday, after we parted ways."

I was so happy! So happy, that I ran towards my brother to hug him. "You're the best brother ever! Thank you, thank you!"

"Chill, Trix. It's just cereal." He hugged me back until I released him. Then, I headed towards the fridge to get the milk. I poured the milk on the bowl after filling it with cereal.

"I can already flavor them." my brother rolled his eyes, but I ignored him. It was time to dig in.

After my delicious breakfast, I went to my room to get changed and to comb my hair into a ponytail for the jog. I also decided to take a waist bag to carry my cell phone and some money, just in case.

"I'll be back by lunch, Clem." I said as I walked to the front door.

"I won't be home. I'll have lunch with my girlfriend. Remember?"

"Oh, right... I'll get something to eat on my way back."

"Why don't you see if Rarity has plans first?"

I blushed. "Don't you think I should give her space? I'm not her only friend."

"Just ask her if she has plans for lunch. You won't spend the entire day with her." He smiled. "She obviously enjoys hanging out with you; otherwise, she wouldn't text you so much.

I opened the door, but remained still for a while. Then, I sighed. "I guess you're right... okay, I'll ask her."

"Good girl. Now, begone! You're interrupting my breakfast."

I stuck my tongue out at him and left the apartment. I didn't start to jog until after I left the complex. I checked the time on my cell phone. 9:30 AM. I was still on time to get to Rarity's house. One of the benefits of going to the same school was that students usually live close. I can make it to her place in half an hour or less. When I was a few blocks away, I opted to walk in a fast pace to save energy.

As expected, I arrived in twenty minutes. I rang the bell of Rarity's fancy house and I waited. I could see her approach to the door from one of the many windows. My heart started to race and a grin appeared on my face. I had to contain a gasp when she opened her front door. She was wearing a light purple t-shirt and a black running skirt, with trainers and socks that matched the outfit. No matter what she wears, elegance followed her. Her hair was prepared for the jog. Unlike me, she combed her hair into a bun. She still looked gorgeous.

"Trixie! I'm glad that you managed to get up so early."

"Well, I didn't want to let you down." My body was heating up. Please, Trixie, don't sweat just yet!

"I'm happy to see you're a girl who keeps her promises. Shall we go?"

I was unable to speak another world at the moment, so I nodded. Rarity closed her door and our jog started.

"Where do you usually go?"

"I... umm..." I cleared my throat to force myself to speak. "I take different routes. Sometimes I just go around town, sometimes I go straight to the park. I'm unpredictable."

"So you are, huh? I'll tell you what; we'll go to the outskirts of the town."

"That's a good idea! I never dared to go that far on my own."

"There's always a first time, darling." She winked at me. I had to look forward to hide my blush. My heart is going to explode one of these days!

"So, about the open mic your brother spoke about. He has done it many times, right?"

"They did. They always play on the same place. It works for them since it's just a hobby. Will your sister go?"

Rarity shook her head. "She asked my parents but they said no. They have the final word."

"Aww, that's a shame. The karaoke only opens during the night. Maybe when she grows up a little." I smiled at her and Rarity returned it. But I could see that she was sad.

"I'm sure she will demand to go as soon as she's old enough."

"You're sad because your sister can't join us?"

"You noticed, huh?" She sighed before talking again. "She was so excited to go. She begged me to try to convince our parents to let her come. But I took my parents side. I worried. Not just because of her sleeping schedule, but also because we're going to be in an unknown place at night. I wouldn't be able to enjoy the music since I would be watching my sister like a hawk."

"You're very protective, like my brother. You should have seen him when I enrolled Canterlot High. He kept asking questions to Principal Celestia to make sure I would be safe. It's good that the Principal is a patient woman."

Rarity giggled. "She's very understanding. When my parents aren't around, I'm the one called when Sweetie Belle gets in troubles. She's not a bad girl; she just has too much energy. I remember when she caused an entire row of bookcases to collapse in the school's library. The librarian was pulling out her hair in despair."

I chuckled. "I always wondered why the library was a mess when I went to return a book."

Rarity smiled lightly. "My sister is lucky that the Principal remained calm. Of course, Sweetie Belle got grounded for a week. She was forbidden from having friends over or doing activities with them outside the school, but I kept her company."

"Careful now, Rarity. I once gifted Clementine with a trophy with a personalized inscription. The Best Sibling in the World. For his birthday. He won't be happy if I give it away to someone else."

"Why, thank you." My crush laughed by my comment. "I do my best. I just do what any brother or sister should do."

We continued on our jog until we reached the outskirts of the city. The sun was hitting us hard. We were panting. Fortunately, there were benches nearby. We sat on one to catch our breath.

"I need to remember to bring my water." I commented and I cleared my sweat from my forehead. "I always forget it in my fridge."

"I don't have a bottle. I have to buy one for next time."

"Next time?" I looked at her. "You'll jog on your own?"

She giggled and smiled at me. "No, silly. I want to jog with you or not at all. It's fun, with a friend."

My cheeks turned red, so I had to look away. "Uh, yeah, it is. I always listen to music. It's good to have someone with me for a change."

"Everything's better with friends. The more, the better. We all need at least one friend."

"You have many friends. You're certain that they also like having you around?"

"Of course, darling. They have always been there when I needed them, no matter how big or small my problem was. I'm willing to do the same for them and for you." When she finished her sentence, she put a hand on mine. I shifted my eyes down to our hands. My heart started to race and my cheeks to burn.

Her hand was so soft. A little sticky because of the sweat, but feeling her touch was... was... too much to my heart to handle. I could only think on jumping on her, but she will get mad. I looked at my crush. She was smiling warmly. She was too cute! I have to do something before I do something rash! I scanned the area. Bingo! A distraction on sight!

"L-Look! There's a store over there! Let's buy some water!" I abruptly removed my hand from Rarity's and walked towards the store across the street.

"Oh... okay..." My crush followed me, but she sounded... disappointed? Why? Maybe it's because of the way I removed my hand. I did it too hard, didn't I?

The store had air conditioner, so I felt relieved the moment I stepped a foot inside. "Much better." I moved my head to look at Rarity, but my smile abandoned me when I noticed she was still upset. Oh, fridge! I have to apologize to her. I opened my mouth to say sorry, but the shop attendant spoke first.

"Hello, ladies. What can I do for you?"

"Oh! Hello." My eyes focused on the shop attendant. I didn't hear him coming. "Two bottles of water, please. Cold, if possible."

"I see. Doing exercise, huh?" I nodded, but the shopkeeper wasn't looking at me.

"Trixie, I didn't bring any money with me. I'll pay you back when we're back"

"You don't have to. Consider it a gift."

"Oh, no, no, no. I can't let you do that. Please, allow me to pay you back." I wanted to argue more, but the shop attendant gave us the water. I paid for the bottles and left. I gave Rarity her bottle once we were outside. "Thank you." She said before drinking some of her water.

"You're welcome. So, uhh... I'm sorry about earlier..."

"Hmm?" She couldn't reply me with words since she was still drinking her water, but I could see she was confused.

"About... you know, moving all of the sudden and leaving your hand..."

"Oh!" she stopped drinking and could talk to me. "Trixie, don't worry about that. I'm not upset." She was smiling at me now, but I could swear she was upset earlier. I don't think it was my imagination. I opened my bottle and drank some of my water. I really needed it. "We made it far, but the sun is killing me. Shall we head back? Walking, though. I think I can't go any faster."

"Sure. Yeah, the sun is hitting hard for being so early in the morning."

"It's 11 AM, Trixie..."

"Early in the morning!"

Rarity laughed softly at my reaction and I smiled at her. I shouldn't worry too much about what happened earlier. It was best to forget about it. "Eww, my skin feels so sticky. Next time, we need to jog earlier."

"Earlier?!"

Rarity nodded. "Absolutely. As long as the sun hits us like this, we need to go out at the first hour in the morning."

"Why don't we just... don't jog while it's hot?"

"Don't be silly, darling, we have to do exercise! Us, ladies, need to stay in shape. It helps to get attention. I thought you loved being in the center of it."

"Not at this price!"

My crush laughed and grabbed my face with her hand. "Don't be so dramatic." She shook my head softly before releasing me. But I could still feel her. My gosh, I could feel her hand twice. My heart is melting! "I tell you what. We'll jog in the city next time. There are more shadows there. You can show me your routes."

"Uhh... sure!" I smiled at her. She won't notice my red cheeks with this light. "Please, don't make Trixie wake up earlier. You said it yourself, the city has more shadows."

Rarity rolled her eyes and smiled. "Fine. We'll do it at 10 AM again."

I grinned. "Thank you! I couldn't possibly stand that punishment." Rarity giggled and I looked forward. I disliked the idea of waking up early every Sunday, but I loved the idea of spending the morning with the girl I have deep feelings for.

We arrived at Rarity's house by 1 PM. She looked at me with a bright smile when we stood by her door.

"It was fun, Trixie. I'm really looking forward for next Sunday's jog."

"Don't forget about the concert the day before." I said with a smile, holding my own hands on my back.

"Of course, I wouldn't miss it for anything. I'll see you tomorrow at school."

"W-Wait...!" Rarity barely touched the doorknob when I stopped her. She turned her head to gaze at me with confusion. "Uh... d-do you have plans for lunch...?"

My crush didn't change her expression for a few moments. Like if she was thinking on something. Surely, she finds it weird that I sounded so nervous to ask her for lunch, but for me, it felt like if I was asking her out on a date. Anxiety invaded my body as I waited for her reply.

Rarity fluttered her eyelids deveral times before she smiled warmly at me. "I would love to, darling, but I'm having lunch with my sister. I would ask you to do something in the afternoon, but I also have plans with other friends. Next time. It's a promise." She winked an eye at me, which made me blush madly. "I need a bath to get rid of my sticky skin. Goodbye, Trixie." She entered her house and locked her door with her key.

I walked around the corner to rest my back on a wall. I had to use my hands as fans. I felt like I was boiling! My feelings were killing me. Anything she did made me feel butterflies in my stomach. Just being near her caused it. But she winked twice at me today! I don't know how I managed to not to faint. "Breathe, Trixie, breathe." I took deep breaths and released them. When I calmed down enough, I walked towards my house. I really wasn't looking forward to have lunch on my own. My Sunday started out great, but now comes the boring part.

I was listening to music while lying on my bed. My eyes were focused on the ceiling. After buying food at a convenience store and taking a shower, I had lunch on my own. My only company was the wall clock. It has been a while since I had been all alone at home. Ever since I became friends with Rarity, I have always been in contact it her either by text messages or phone calls.

But I felt like if I was taking too much of her time. She had plans with her sister; I didn't want to get between them. She's then spending the rest of the afternoon with her friends, and I can't contact her since her friends would notice. I think I have never felt so lonely in my entire life. I haven't realized how empty my life really was before the crush.

Thanks to her, I had a reason to change... but it was so hard. I need more courage to cut my ties with my... friends. I'm still furious at them for trying to humiliate Rarity, but I didn't feel ready to just walk away. I wouldn't stand being alone at school as well. Sure, Rarity was there, but I can only talk to her in secret.

Even if I was ready to apologize to her friends, I doubt they would accept me into their group with open arms. I shut my eyes. I could feel them coming. Tears. Crying won't make me feel better, it won't solve my situation. Repressing my tears was the smart thing to do. I was strong enough to resist anything.

While I was fighting my tears, I felt my phone vibrate. I didn't hear the ringtone because of my music, so I didn't know who it was. There are only three people who can call me and I have personalized ringtones for them, so I got used to picking up the phone without looking. I turned the music's volume down as I answered the phone. "Yes?"

"Trixie, it's me. Rosemary."

"Oh..." My sister in-law. It was weird of her to call me, she never does. Maybe because I have been so distant to her. "Hey... how is it going?"

"Everything's fine, thank you. Listen... your brother has told me about your crush."

"He did?" As I talked with Rosemary, I sat on my bed. I suppose I should have seen it coming. I never asked Clementine to keep it a secret from his girlfriend. "How much did he tell you?"

"Everything he knows." Even though I couldn't see her, I could feel she was smiling. "I know how hard crushes can be in High School. Seeing them every day and not having the courage to confess. But you did a good thing by becoming her friend. I'm happy to see that you're trying to leave the bubble you always said to live in. Trixie, I want you to know that you have my full support. You can come to me if Clementine isn't available."

"Th-Thank you, Rosemary, that means a lot. I'll keep it in mind."

"It's my pleasure. I have to go now. Clementine left not long ago. He should be there soon."

"I'll talk to you later. Oh! You're coming next Saturday to the karaoke, right?"

"You know I never miss a show. That crush of yours is going too, right? I'm looking forward to meeting her. Bye bye!"

"Bye." She hang up and I remained looking at my phone. I can't believe I forgot about my own sister in-law. She knows about the situation my brother and I went through. She understood how much I need Clementine. Why didn't I come to her before? I felt like an idiot.

"Baby girl, I'm home! Are you in here?!" My brother was back. I threw my phone to the bed and ran out of my room. I dashed towards him and hugged him tightly. "Whoa! What's the hug for?"

"I love you, Clementine. Thank you..."

Clementine got what I meant almost instantly. He hugged me back and kissed my head. "You're welcome, Trixie."

Author's Note

A new character! Yay or nay? :pinkiesmile:

Sorry for taking so long to update. I'm afraid that, now that Summer is over, I don't have so much free time. I hope you all understand :fluttershysad:

Also, I know that some of you are worried about the other potential romance that was revealed in the previous chapter. Don't worry. This story is 99.95% Rarixie, I'm not losing the course. TwiShy has only one reason to exist here, but it will be revealed at its time. Once it fulfills that reason, you won't hear from them except in small dialogues. Trust me, I know what I'm doing. This story is very different from the others, I'm not focusing on two couples, I'm just focusing on one :raritywink:

zalla661 revised this :pinkiesmile:

New Found Feelings

Rarity's P.O.V.

I had no idea what was going on with me lately. Every time I was with Trixie, every time I even thought about her, I felt... weird. It was like if I was in lo... No. That was impossible, she's a girl and I'm absolutely sure that I'm straight... right? What am I thinking, of course I am! She's a friend. A close friend. Surely the reason I felt weird around her was because of how close we became in such a short period of time. We went from enemies to close friends very fast. Granted, I adore spending time with any of my friends and family, I love them all, but Trixie... she was something else.

I have had this argument with myself many times before. Trixie is my friend, just like Fluttershy, Sunset or Pinkie Pie was. I was not in love with her. I couldn't be. But why was I getting lost in her lately? When I jogged with her last Sunday, when I touched her hand... even though it was sweaty, I still wanted to intertwine my fingers with her. I was about to when she removed her hand all of the sudden. I was disappointed... but why? I have made myself the same question over and over lately. Why...? Why has she been in my thoughts for the past days? Why did she pop up in my head whenever I watched romance movies or shows? Why did I want to hug her so much? Why did I want to hold hands with her? Why did I stare into her beautiful lavender eyes... stop it, Rarity!

Whatever my problem was, I need to pull myself together. Trixie is going to pick me up soon for the karaoke's open mic. I was almost ready. The entire week has been warm, but today has been a cold breeze all day. Naturally, the night was cold as well, so I decided to wear light blue jeans with a purple T-Shirt. I also decided to wear brown boots, matching my outfit. This should be enough. I knew it would be cold, but I think a jacket would be too much.

I looked myself in the mirror I had inside my walk in closet. I was ready. I walked out the closet and smiled to my sister, who was sitting on my bed, waiting for me. "I think this will do."

"You look great, sis! But why did you ask me into your room? I know you take seriously how you dress up, but you're just going to a karaoke, not a date."

My sister's comment made me blush a little. It's not what I wanted to hear. I have had too many weird feelings on Trixie, and now the word 'date' makes it even weirder! It was not a date. Her brother and sister in-law will be there too. Plus, dates are only between people who have romantic feelings on each other, and I definitely do not like Trixie that way. I do not.

She's beautiful, indeed, but she's my friend. A really good looking friend who I want to hold between my arms... not again! "I-It's important, alright? I don't want to look like an idiot."

"Sis, are you okay?"

I gulped and felt my cheeks even warmer. "Why?"

"You're acting... strange."

"Strange? How? Don't be ridiculous, Sweetie Belle. There's nothing strange about my behavior." I laughed nervously and my sister lifted an eyebrow to me. I turned to give my back to her. "It's almost bedtime. Dad is working on his computer; don't make him come to look for you."

"Okay... have fun." My sister sounded suspicious. I didn't dare to look at her as she left.

When the door closed, I felt safe enough to sigh. "What's wrong with me?" I moved my hand to my chest to feel my heartbeats. My heart was returning to its normal pace. "There has to be a reasonable explanation for this." I took my purse from my bed before walking downstairs, to the living room to wait for Trixie. I pulled out my phone and placed it next to me. I have asked Trixie to send me a text message when she was outside. I let myself sink into the cushions and stared at the ceiling. I'm really looking forward to this music event, but I fear that these strange... feelings will prevent me from having fun.

I really needed to talk to someone about this, but I don't have much options. Since Trixie is a secret friend, I only have her brother, my sister and Sunset to talk about it. I don't know if asking Clementine would be a good idea. He's a nice guy, but I have never talked to him unless Trixie was around and I don't think my sister would be able to help me. Which leaves me with Sunset. But I know what she would say, and the least I needed was to hear her say that I have a crush on Trixie, which I absolutely don't!

My phone played the notification ringtone and I fell to the floor as I gasped. It rang all of the sudden while I was distracted. I took my phone but didn't stand up yet. I had the default ringtone for every notification, so I had no clue if it was a text message or from one of my apps.

'I'm outside! 😊'

I smiled at the text and felt a warm feeling inside before putting my phone in my purse and walking towards the front door. I took a deep breath before opening the door. My heart started pounding again when I put my eyes on my friend. She was wearing the cotton jacket she usually wears and black jeans and black sneakers. She looked like every day, but... my gosh, she was astonishing!

"Hey, Rarity you... you look good." I heard what she said, but I was unable to answer. My tongue was betraying me again. "Rarity? Hello?" She waved her hand in front of my eyes, which helped me to wake up from my trance.

"Oh? S-Sorry! I was... I..."

Trixie chuckled and smirked. My cheeks felt warmer every second I stared at her. "Don't tell me that you're sleepy?"

"Uh... yes! Yes, I'm sleepy." I tried to laugh it off and even faked a yawn. "I'm normally tired at this time, but don't worry, I'll be fine. I promise."

Trixie looked at me with confusion for a little while. I didn't sound too nervous, did I? What was wrong with me?! Everything was fine until last week, why was I feeling so awkward around Trixie? I felt relief when she finally smiled at me. My thoughts finally stopped. "Well, you better don't fall asleep on me tonight, because I won't hold your head. Trixie won't stay put while someone else uses her as a pillow."

"You monster!" We laughed and we started to walk to the nearest bus stop. Clementine and his girlfriend were already at the karaoke place. I couldn't help but to glance at Trixie more than once. It's the first time we hang out during the night, and she looks... different. Her beauty was admirable. She's a good looking girl, but being this close to her, and under the moonlight... it was giving me a new perspective of Trixie. For some reason, it was hard to get my eyes off her. My heart was racing and I felt like if my body was on fire. In one moment, she looked at me. I quickly moved my head to look straight ahead.

"So, umm, I barely saw you last week. Its okay, I know you're busy. You have many friends and a sister, after all."

"Oh, yeah..." I have avoided Trixie on purpose because of my mixed feelings towards her. I hated doing this to her, but I lost myself whenever I was around her. I had to force myself into going to the open mic with Trixie. Avoiding her all week didn't help at all, in fact, it made things worse. My feelings were even more out of control. "I'm sorry about that. Having lots of friends means that I need to split my time between them. I realized I neglected them too much lately, so, I decided to make it up to them. I'm... I will probably keep doing it. It doesn't mean that I don't want to hang out with you anymore, it's just that..."

"No, no, it's okay, I understand." Trixie gave me a weak smile. I knew she didn't like the idea of seeing me less. I did text her several times, but it wasn't the same. I looked at her hand when she looked to another direction. Before I knew what was going on, I took her hand with mine. Trixie gasped and gazed upon our hands joint together. My eyes focused on our hands as well. Our eyes met and a long silence followed. I smiled at her. My intention was to show her that I still enjoyed her company. However, she started to open and close her mouth several times and she moved her gaze from me. She was making all kind of weird sounds.

"You want to say something, darling?"

"N-No, no! Nothing. I'm... just wondering if you're going to be fine since... you know, it's not a warm night." Trixie moved her head a lot as she spoke. She avoided my gaze the entire time.

"Oh. Yes. I believe I'll fine. I'm not shivering yet."

"Now you're not shivering. Who knows how the night will be when we leave."

"I think I'll be fine. You're exaggerating. I can even see you're sweating a bit."

"I-I'm not!"

I laughed softly and kept staring at her. She was still avoiding my gaze at all cost. I wasn't feeling cold at all. In fact, I felt like if I was boiling. Her hand... it was so soft. I didn't want to let it go. It was so weird. My mind wandered off again. I imagined myself holding her arm, then, I imagined myself hugging her. But not just any friendly hug. It was more like an embrace. Then, I was kissing her cheek. But all of the sudden, my mind pictured myself leaning towards Trixie's face. What was it? What was my brain doing?!

"Rarity!"

"Wh-What? Huh?" I moved my head to all directions before looking at Trixie.

"We're at the bus stop." I looked my surroundings and, sure enough, we have arrived. It was one of those bus stops with roof and a bench. I reluctantly let Trixie's hand go to sit down and wait for the bus. This time, we changed roles. She tried to look at me but I avoided her gaze at all cost. With each second that passed, I just wanted to be closer to her. I could barely resist the urge of laying my head on her shoulder. My heart was still racing and I still fell hot. "Rarity, are you okay? I'm starting to get worried..."

I moved my head to look at Trixie straight into her eyes. Her face truly showed worry. The way she looked at me with those beautiful eyes of her. I just want to kiss her. Wait, what? Why would I do that?! She's my friend AND she's a girl! It makes no sense. "Y-Yes, I'm fine. I'm just nervous. I have never been to that place before. I don't know what kind of people goes there. I don't know the ambience."

Trixie smiled before speaking. "Oh, don't worry about that. Remember that I'll be with you. Only good people go there. Troublemakers are kicked out without a warning. The bouncers are professionals and keep the peace. Trust me, I have been going there for a while, and I have only seen one troublemaker."

"What about alcohol?"

My friend shook her head. "Nope. All kid friendly. Actually, the troublemaker I told you about was kicked out because he walked in while drunk, demanding beers."

"Oh, then I feel more comfortable going there now." I faked a smile at her. I wasn't worried about the ambience at all. I made up something in the moment. I was amazed by how fast I managed to think on something.

"Our bus is here." Trixie said as she stood up. I entered the transportation after her and paid before sitting next to my friend. The bus was almost empty, so it wasn't hard to find good seats.

"Clementine, Rosemary, over here!" Trixie waved at her brother as soon as she found him. The place was crowded. Trixie took my arm and lead me through the crowd as soon as we arrived. I'm surprised how fast she found Clementine.

"Trix, Rarity! I'm so happy to see that you made it."

"I would never miss any of your performances, Clem." my friend said with a smirk. I could still see her facial expressions properly since the lights were still on. I glanced at the stage. The technicians were working.

"You missed one." Clementine said, crossing his arms.

"I was sick! And I had to force you to not to cancel your performance for me!"

Clementine laughed but Trixie kept frowning. The woman next to Clementine cleared her throat before looking at Trixie.
"Trixie, are you going to introduce me your friend?"

"Oh! Right. Rarity, she's Rosemary. My brother's girlfriend."

"Pleased to meet you." The woman raised her hand to me. Her hair was dark pink and she had brown eyes. She was wearing a brown jacket, dark blue jeans and brown boots, a different model from mine.

I shook my hand with hers. "The pleasure is mine. I'm Rarity." Rosemary was smiling warmly. She seemed to be a nice person, just like Clementine. How could Trixie be so mean when she's surrounded by good people? She only started to be nicer when she asked me to be her friend, but only then, she was still only nice to me.

"I'm glad Trixie has a friend like you. I thought she always went straight to her room after school."

"I do." Trixie spoke. "But I talk to Rarity. I hang out with her from time to time."

"I see." for an instant, Rosemary’s smile faded, but she regained it when she spoke again. "Let's enjoy the night, shall we?"

"Yes, you girls go ahead and find good spots. I'll be at the backstage." Clementine and Rosemary shared a kiss.

"Good luck!" Rosemary said.

"Thanks, Rosey. Although I don't need it. My band is awesome."

"Do you always have to be so cocky?" Clementine's girlfriend said with a smirk.

"She learnt from the best... me." Trixie spoke, puffing her chest with pride.

All of us laughed before Clementine walked towards the backstage. Just then, I realized something.

"Wait, I just noticed he's not carrying any instrument."

"He doesn't need one." Trixie said before crossing her arms and closing her eyes. "He's a singer. The best singer you'll ever hear. Well, after me."

"Oh, yeah?" I looked at her with a smirk. "If you're so good, then why did you lose the school's battle of the bands?"

As expected, Trixie's proud smile disappeared and took her hand to massage her forehead with her fingers. "You had to remind me..."
Rosemary and I giggled while Trixie slowly smiled.

"Alright. Let's hurry before the best seats are taken." Both Trixie and I nodded at Rosemary's statement. We found a good spot on the front row. Each table had a brochure with the names of all the bands that would play. Weird. I didn't think that an open mic would take the time to do these. I suppose it's because they do it so often and the same bands play every time. There was also a list of every beverage the place had for sale.

"If you want a drink, I can go to the stand."

"No, thanks, Rosemary." I smiled at Clementine's girlfriend. "I'm not thirsty. Besides, look at these prices! $25 for a small bottle of water. I'll pass."

"Okay. And you, Trixie?"

"No, thanks. I'm good."

"Well, I'm thirsty. I should have brought my own water. I'll be back soon." Rosemary stood up and walked to the stand were the beverages were sold. I watched her until she got there.

"She's nice." I said as I moved my head to look at Trixie.

"She is. Clementine is really happy with her."

"How long have they been dating?"

"Their third anniversary will be in a few months. Clementine went to her house to celebrate their first anniversary, and they spent last year at our apartment. My brother said that he wants to make this year special. He's planning on taking her to 'Chez le Chérie'."

"Wow, Trixie. Your pronunciation was perfect."

My friend chuckled. "Well, of course. Trixie happens to know a little of that language. The basics, to be precise."

"Really?" I said as I put my elbow on the table to use my hand to support my head. "Why didn't you tell me?"

"You never asked and it hasn't been relevant until now. What was going to do, just randomly say 'oh, by the way, I can speak another language.'?"

I laughed softly and kept smiling at her. "What words can you say, exactly?" Truth to be told, I was fascinated by her pronunciation. That accent... got to me. Unfortunately, Rosemary returned just when Trixie was about to speak again.

"I'm back! I brought extra plastic cups in case you girls want some."

"Thank you. What did you buy?" I asked.

"Diet cola. It's delicious! Have you tried it, Rarity?"

"I did, but I'm more of a fan of juices. I have no problem drinking it if I get thirsty."

"Okay. Just let me know." just as Rosemary poured her drink into her cup, the lights attenuated and technicians left the stage as a man walked towards the microphone. He tested it before speaking.

"Welcome, welcome, everyone! We're about to begin another night of good music by several independent artists who just like to play music for fun! We'll always have our doors opened for them so everyone can enjoy music, either original or covers. Without further ado, here's the first band!"

Everyone applauded and the first band stared their performance. All of their songs had a pop style. Not bad, but not so great either. I didn't get bored. I almost fell asleep at the second band, though. It was rap. I hated that genre! At least I wasn't alone. Trixie and Rosemary were completely uninterested as well. Rosemary, like me, struggled to keep her eyes opened and Trixie entertained herself by playing with her phone.

After the rappers, it was finally Clementine's turn. Everyone cheered when it was their turn. Were they really that good! Trixie even whistled at them! I felt lost. Surely, I was the only one who wasn't cheering.

"Thank you, everyone!" Clementine used the microphone to speak. "We, are pleased to see you all gathered here. Maybe we're not the band some of you came to listen, but we still promise you a great show! And here we go!"

It was obvious that Clementine liked being the center of attention. None of the bands so far has given a speech before playing. Their music was indie rock. I really liked this genre. They played a couple of great and upbeat songs, but the third one started with a slower rhythm before getting upbeat. Clementine was a fantastic singer. One could easily get lost on his voice. Rosemary was love dazed by his singing, and I'm sure she wasn't the only one. Suddenly, in one particular part of the song, my eyes shifted towards Trixie. She was singing along with her brother with the same passion as his. The lighting was doing wonders on her. She looked so beautiful, and the passion she had on the song caused my heart to race again. My body heated up and I found myself unable to move my eyes from her. I touched one of my cheeks. It was burning. All these sensations... I... I couldn't deny it anymore... Maybe... Maybe I'm falling in love with Trixie. She looked at me and smiled while she kept singing alone. My chest hurt more. Yes... I think that's the case... Trixie got to my heart. But the strange part was... I didn't mind anymore.

After Clementine's turn was over, Rosemary went to the backstage while Trixie and I went outside.

"So, you liked it?"

"Huh?" The music left me almost deaf. I had problems hearing Trixie. She was smiling at me again. It was killing me! All I could think of was on holding her close. I need to control myself. I couldn't be too obvious with my new found feelings.

"The music, my brother. Did you enjoy the other bands?" She walked closer to me as she spoke. Don't come too close, Trixie. I'm sure you would see my red cheeks even in the dark of the night!

"O-Oh. Yes and no... The first band was fine, but the second was dull."

"I agree. I'm not fond with rap either. It makes no sense. It's just some guys saying random rhymes while a three seconds loop accompanies them in the background. Where's the fun in that?!"

"I'll tell you where. Nowhere. It doesn't exist in rap. brr!" I started to shake. The night got colder since we arrived. Trixie crossed her arms and shook her head at me.

"Don't tell me you're freezing."

"I-I'm not!" it was obvious that I was. I should have brought a jacket, just in case. But, nooo. I didn't listen to my reasonable argument. I hugged myself to try to get a warm sensation, but it wasn't working. Suddenly, I felt something on my shoulders. I looked up and noticed that Trixie was right in front of me, putting her cotton jacket on me. "Wh-What are you doing?"

"I'm more used to this cold. You need it more than I do."

I looked at her. She only had a blue t-shirt to protect herself from the cold. "Are you sure?"

"I can handle it, don't worry about me." she winked an eye at me and I swear that I could feel my heart melt. She was so close to me. I had to repress the urge to kiss her. I didn't want to scare her, not after all we went through. Besides, this was completely new to me. I never thought I would get a crush on a girl. Would these feelings still be here when I wake up?

"Trixie, Rarity! You're still here."

"Eek!" Clementine and Rosemary startled me since showed up all of the sudden.

"Oh, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to... is that my sister's cotton jacket?" Clementine was confused, but Rosemary just kept smiling like usual.

"Yes. She was cold so I gave it to her." Trixie sounded proud, but maybe I was reading too much into it.

"Okay." Clementine smiled with pride too. Maybe it was natural for them? I didn't look too much into it before. "Listen, I have to stay to talk with the band about something. I'll take Rosemary home before returning. I have called a taxi and told them to pick you up at the corner that has a bench. Here's the money to pay for it."

"Alright. I'll see you in the morning, then." Trixie hugged Clementine and Rosemary hugged me.

"It was nice to meet you. I hope we see each other again."

"Me too." I smiled at her and we all waved at each other as we parted ways. I didn't say anything until we sat on the bench. "It was fun. Your brother is a great singer, and his band isn't bad at all."

"They're very passionate with the music they play. They love the band that originally composed the songs they cover. Have you ever listened to them?"

"I don't think I did."

"I'll give you one of their albums on Monday. My favorite album to be precise. Make sure to return it to me, okay?"

"Yes, of course. I'll return it to you without a single scratch."

"You better, or I'll hunt you down."

"Don't be so dramatic, Trixie." my friend laughed softly and moved her head to look at nothing in particular. Since she wasn't looking at me, I scooted over to be closer to her and laid my head on her shoulder. Trixie gasped, and spoke, still, not focusing her eyes on me.

"Wh-What are you doing?"

"I want to rest my eyes for a bit. Is that a crime?"

"T-Trixie told you that her shoulders weren't going to support your head..." I moved my head to get more comfortable. I... I really liked being so close to her. I doubt that these feelings will fade some time soon.

"Don't be mean, Trixie. I'm tired."

"Okay... if you insist. Trixie will do an exception with you."

I never wanted this moment to end. I wouldn't be able to be so close to her again without being too obvious. Sadly, the taxi arrived in five minutes. I mentally sighed before reluctantly standing up. It was time to go home.

Author's Note

Finally Rarity fell victim of the love bug! :pinkiehappy:

I hope you all liked the songs I used. Please, listen to them if you can. They're my favorite band :twilightsmile:

Also, I'm aware that Trixie got into a car in the end, despite her fear on them. Don't worry, it will be explained :raritywink:

zalla661 revised this :pinkiesmile:

The obvious Identity of the Gaming Buddy

Trixie's P.O.V.

It was Monday again, but this time, I received it with a better mood. Inviting Rarity to the open mic turned out to be a great idea. I felt like we got closer that night. When she held my hand, I wanted to squeal. When she rested her head on my shoulder, I almost passed out!

I walked into the school with enthusiasm. All the students moved away. They have learnt to fear me more when I'm in a good mood, but I have no intention on bullying anyone today. Saturday night was so perfect, that I have decided to leave everyone alone for the time being. I headed straight to my locker, paying attention in case I see Rarity. But I had no such luck. I opened my locker and looked for the books I needed. However, I stopped looking when I received a text message. I moved my head from side to side to make sure no one was close to me before reading the message.

'Trixie, I'm not going to school today. My sister is sick and I'll stay to look after her 😞'

'I'm sorry to hear that. I hope she gets well soon. Do you want me to take you today's homework?'

'That won't be necessary, I already asked Sunset. Thank you, though 😊'

'OK. Send your sister my regards 😁'

'I will. Don't get into troubles! :heart: '

I smiled at my phone and put it away before taking my books and closing my locker. I felt lonely without having Rarity around, but I understood her reasons. Sweetie Belle needed her. The bell rang just as I was near my classroom. I could make it a day without my crush.

During the last recess before the last class of the day, I went to the bathroom. Having no one to talk to besides my not friends was too much for me. I hated every second of being around them. One day, they'll pay for what they did to Rarity. But until I knew what to do, I would pretend that I still enjoy their company. They told me about a way of getting back at one of the Rainbooms. Personally, I still didn't care about what they were going to do, but I think that if I sabotage their plan, Rarity will be very grateful.

The only way I could avoid glaring maliciously at the my... friends was drinking water. Swallowing liquid helped me to avoid seeing their faces. The downside was that I almost didn't make it to the toilet...

After doing my business, I washed my hands. Upon raising my head to see my reflection, I saw someone else standing behind me. Sunset Shimmer. She was smiling weakly. I think she glanced at me more than once today. "We're in hostile grounds, Shimmer. We can't talk." I said before closing the faucets. I turned my body to face her while I used paper towels to dry my hands.

"I know. This won't take long. Trixie, I need to ask you something."

"Be quick."

Shimmer seemed to get offended that I was being harsh to her. I just wanted to get over this before someone sees us. "Right." she cleared her throat. "I was hoping to get your number...?"

"My number?" I was taken by surprise at first. My eyes widened, but I quickly managed to smirk. "Shimmer, don't tell me that you fell in love with me. I can't say I'm surprised. Trixie is gorgeous and anyone would fight for her affection, but she's not interested."

"What? No, no no!" Her expression was priceless. She waved her hands hysterically and got extremely nervous. She was too easy to tease. "I just want your number in case of... uhh..."

"In case of what?" I crossed my arms and lost my smirk. "Shimmer, just because you know my... secret, doesn't mean that we're friends."

"I know. I'm not going to text you all the time, and I won't call you either."

"Then why do you want my number?"

Shimmer checked if someone was nearby before walking closer to me and whispering. "I know a thing or two about love. I'm actually helping one of my friends to confess to the one they have feelings for. I can give you advice."

I unfolded my arms and thought about what she said. This girl is around Rarity when I'm not. But... I don't really need advice. I know Rarity. We're good friends. "I don't know. Rarity and I get along very well. I know what she likes and what she despises. What else could you do for me?"

"Her friends are my friends too. I could get them to go somewhere else so you can see her more often at school. I could find out what's her favorite perfume so you can use it the next time you hang out."

"Wouldn't it be too... manipulative?"

"Maybe the perfume thing, yes." The former bully walked closer to me, I tried to step back, but the sink was behind me. She put a hand on my shoulder and looked at me with... sadness? "Listen, Trixie, we might not be friends, but I know that you're trying to change for Rarity. I'm in love with someone, someone I will never be able to date. Maybe I can't change my situation, but I can change yours. If you really like Rarity that much, waiting until the end of school has to be hard."

"It is..." I looked down. I hoped Sunset Shimmer wasn't lying to me by saying she was in love with someone to manipulate me. I would never forgive her if that was the case. But she still had a point. Waiting to the end of classes wasn't easy.

Seeing her from afar and not being able to talk to her caused me too much pain, but I would always recover when I finally got the chance to speak to her. Maybe... maybe this wasn't such a bad idea. "Alright... y-you can have Trixie's number." Shimmer grinned. She clasped her hands together and leaped up. "But don't abuse of it or I'll be forced to delete you from my contacts list."

"I swear, I won't." the bell rang, and footsteps could be heard outside. Everyone was going to their respective classrooms.

"Oh, fridge! Listen, Shimmer, I know that Rarity asked you to bring her today's homework. I'll text her to let her know that I allowed you to have my number."

"Alright, got it.... umm, what word did you just use to...?"

"Just go!" I pointed at the door and Shimmer backed away in fear.

"Sorry, sorry!"

"Wait!" Shimmer stopped by my command just as she was about to reach the door. She looked at me, clearly confused. "After class... Lavender Lace and Fuchsia Blush will steal Rainbow Dash's clothes during her shower after she's done with her practice. Deal with them, but don't be too obvious. I don't want them to find out that I talked."

Sunset Shimmer took a hand to her forehead and massaged it with her fingers. "They just won't give up, won't they? Besides, what is their problem? This is the second time their plans involves stealing clothes!"

"I don't know, I didn't ask them. I'm still furious at them for trying to humiliate Rarity." I sighed. Whenever I saw any of the Illusions, I wanted to throw all of their teeth with a punch. But I can't get myself expelled. While I was focused on my anger, I heard the door open and close. I lifted my head, only to see that Shimmer was gone. I hope she manages to stop my former friends without involving me.

After waiting for a few minutes, I walked out the bathroom and headed towards my locker. I quickly texted Rarity asking her to give my number to Shimmer when she stops by before walking towards my classroom. But a hand on my shoulder stopped me right before reaching my classroom. I gulped before slowly moving my head to see who was holding me. "Y-Yes, Vice-Principal?"

Vice-Principal Luna always had a stern face whenever I saw her. "The bell rang ten minutes ago. Where were you?"

"Doing stuff. But I would have made it if I was allowed to run."

"If you have things to do, they'll have to wait until after school. You come here to learn. The bell means it's time for class. Don't keep your teachers waiting."

"Aren't you preventing me to enter my classroom? I was about to go in when you stopped me and made me lose more time." I smirked at her, but she got furious at me. I had to say, even in my mind I knew it was a bad idea.

"Congratulations, miss Lulamoon. You got yourself a free pass to my office after school. Make sure you don't be late."

If such thing as the prize to the most stupid comment at the wrong time existed, I would surely be nominated. There's no way I would just get another warning. Detention, here I go. Waiting for the inevitable wasn't pleasant at all. All I could hear was the clock ticking and the vice-principal tipping on her computer. Principal Celestia left just as I arrived. I wasn't even allowed to use my phone. I stared at the door while I waited, glancing at the clock from time to time, until the vice-principal's cell-phone started to ring. She picked it up without looking who it was.

"Yes...?" She groaned. "Mom, now is not the time... I'm working...! Yes, I know the classes are over, but... yes, mom, Celestia and I will be there as we promised. We wouldn't forget about our own father's birthday." The vice-principal stood up and paced around the room as she continued talking to her mother. While she walked, she tripped over one of the computer's wires and fell on her knees. "Agh! No, nothing mom, I just tripped over something... I'm not always clumsy!"

I noticed that the computer's screen moved to the edge of the desk and the mouse fell, but it was hanging since it was wired. I stood up and ran around the desk to put everything on its place. However, I couldn't prevent myself for looking at the screen. She wasn't working! Her screen showed the main menu of my favorite FPS game, and I could see her username. "No way...!" I moved my eyes from the screen to the owner of the computer. "You're 'DaLunAtic'?!"

The Vice-Principal was still holding her phone and was already up, but she was shocked by the situation. "Mom, I'll call you back." She hang up her phone when she recovered and ran toward the computer to close the game. "You're not allowed to be on this side of the desk!" She tried to sound angry, but I could tell she was desperate.

"I'm sorry! The computer screen was about to fall to the floor, and..."

"N-No excuses! You didn't need to walk around the desk to move the screen!"

"The mouse fell too! I just... I can't believe it... you were my greatest nemesis all along?"

"Nemesis? Wait... you're 'TheTrickster'?"

"The one and only." I smirked. "Wow... I should have seen this coming... you used your real name!"

"Yeah, well, I refused to use a username that didn't have my name on it. I want my enemies to know exactly who to fear."

I laughed softly. "It's menacing, alright. Wow... wait, do you play here? The internet connection isn't the best in this school."

"Of course not. I only change my gear here so I can play as soon as possible when I get back home."

We smiled at each other for a few moments before we remembered where we were and our positions. I walked back to the chair I was sitting on. "I won't say a word. No one would believe me, anyway."

"Thank you..." She took a deep breath and sat. "Trixie Lulamoon, we must not forget that I'm your vice-principal, not your friend."

"I know, I know. I, wasn't going to take advantage of it. But, umm... I don't want to remove you from my friends' list. You're actually cool to play with."

"I think the same about you, 'Trickster'. Your gaming skills are not bad." She sighed. "I won't remove you either. I'm your vice-principal here, but outside school hours, we're gaming buddies. Does that sounds right?"

I smiled at her. "Absolutely."

"Good. Now, about your punishment..."

"Oh, yeah... how many days do I have detention."

"Your comment was out of place." The vice-principal stood up and walked towards a window. "I was going to give you detention all week, starting today. But..." she turned her head to look straight to me. "I will give you two days, starting tomorrow, under the promise you'll choose your words carefully the next time you speak to me, Principal Celestia, or any teacher. Understood?"

"What about the janitor?"

The woman laughed softly. "Yes, him too. His job isn't easy. The least you could do is respect him."

"I will. Thank you. May I leave now?"

The vice-principal nodded. "Yes, you may leave. I'll see you tomorrow, or tonight." She winked an eye at me and I smirked before walking out the office. This was crazy! My nemesis was here, in Canterlot High all along! I can't wait to tell Clementine! Oh... and I should probably tell him about my detention. I suppose I won't be gaming with 'DaLunAtic' tonight.

Author's Note

Well, finally Trixie realized the obvious identity of her gaming buddy! :rainbowkiss:

Sunset is in love, huh? Who could it be? And, nope, I'm not losing the focus here. Trust me, I'm a professional. I know what am I doing :raritywink:

Sunset's Lament

Rarity's P.O.V.

"Come on, Sweetie Belle. Drink your soup. It will help you to recover faster."

"No, I hate soup!"

"But, Sweet'ums, it will make you feel better. I prepared it myself. It was made with love. Do you really want me to throw it away?"

My sister looked at me. She could barely keep her eyes open and her nose was red. I put a wet towel on her forehead to decrease the temperature of her body. "Okay, okay." She sat on the bed and covered herself with the blankets. "Give me that soup."

I smiled at her and put the tray with a bowl full of soup on the bed. She never rejected anything that I made with love. "I'll be around. Call me if you need anything." Sweetie Belle nodded and I felt free to leave her room. Sighing, I headed downstairs, towards the living room.

School was already over and Sunset was on her way to give me today's homework. Earlier today, I received a text message from Trixie that intrigued me. She asked me to give Sunset her phone number. I couldn't reply to her because my sister called me right after I read it. Were Trixie and Sunset getting along well when I wasn't around? I'll find out when my friend arrived.

Sunset Shimmer arrived around an hour and a half after I went to the living room. I turned off the T.V. when she texted me saying that she was outside. I opened the front door to let her in.

"Sorry if I took too long." She apologized as she walked in, carrying a backpack.

"Nonsense, darling. Please, take a seat at the living room. I want to talk."

"Okay." My friend followed me and we sat on the couch. She searched inside her backpack as soon as we sat. "There's not much homework. Here it is."

"Thank you, Sunset. I'll have something to do while I take care of my sister." I said as I took the homework and put it on the table next to me. "Now, tell me. Has something interesting happened today? Our friends are doing well? Have you been talking to Trixie?"

"Oh, boy, you sure go straight to the point, don't you?" Sunset smirked and took a deep breath. "Don't get mad at me, but I did talk to her."

"Sunset..."

"I know, I know! I didn't do it on purpose. I went to the bathroom and I found her washing her hands. I was... worried about her."

"Worried? Why? She can take care of herself."

"I don't know. Maybe because you have been very protective towards her since you became her friend."

"I most certainly haven't!" I could feel my cheeks getting warm by her comment. "I just didn't want Trixie go back being her old self. She still doesn't want to be around you nor our friends."

"You also get on the defensive when I bring her up." Sunset smirked and crossed her arms. "Do you have a crush on her or something?"

"Me? With a crush on Trixie? D-Don't be ridiculous." I gave my back on Sunset and bit my nails. I was too nervous to have a coherent conversation. I hope I wasn't too obvious.

"Oh... my... gosh... you DO have a crush on her, don't you?" Oh, no. I was too obvious after all! I slowly turned to face my friend again, holding my own arm. "Rarity... is it true?"

I nodded slowly. "Y-Yes... I have been feeling weird around her for around a week, and last Saturday night, when I accompanied her to an open mic, I realized my feelings were romantic. I... I like Trixie. This is actually the first time I have said it out loud."

"How does it feel?"

"It feels... good." I smiled at my friend. "It feels right. I thought having feelings for a girl would be strange, but it's actually the same as liking a boy."

"Exactly, love is the same no matter how it's presented. Rarity, I'm proud of you." Sunset hugged me and I didn't hesitate to hug her back. "Welcome to my world."

"Thank you, Sunset. You're just who I need to handle this." We broke the hug. "This is new to me. I have a crush on Trixie, but I don't know if it's serious or not. Plus, I don't even know what this means? Am I gay? I don't think so. I still find boys attractive. Am I bisexual? I don't think so either, because Trixie is the only one I find attractive."

"Rarity, don't worry about that. There are way too many sexual orientations to find the one that suits you. Honestly, I don't care much about those names. You're just in love. You shouldn't have to tell your parents that you're gay, or bi, or whatever. I wish all you had to do, was to simply tell them that you're in love. That's what really matters."

"Oh my gosh, I forgot I had to tell my parents! What do I say? How do I say it?!" I suddenly had a panic attack and started to pace around the room. All I thought about the last two days was how would it be to date Trixie. I have completely forgotten about the part I had to tell my parents, and my sister.

"See? That's what I mean. Bringing the news to others always causes anxiety."

"Ugh, I envy you so much, Sunset! You only had to tell us when you learnt that you also liked girls. Your parents live in another dimension!"

"Actually, they died after I exiled myself to this world..."

"Oh..." I gasped. I really wish I kept my mouth shut. "I-I'm sorry, Sunset, I didn't know."

"It's okay, I'm not mad. It happened a long time ago..." My friend stood up and walked a few steps away from me, giving me her back. "I blamed Princess Celestia for their deaths. It gave me another reason to get back at her. She told me they died of sadness, of what I became. Their hearts couldn't handle it. Since then, I vowed to have my revenge on the Princess. I came up with a plan and waited for the first window of opportunity to act. The rest, you know how it ends."

I walked closer to her and held her arm with my hand. She turned her head towards me. Her eyes were wet. It must not be easy to relive the pain of losing someone close. Trixie has gone through a similar situation, but I have never seen her crying. What are you doing, Rarity? Don't think on Trixie in a moment like this! "Is there something I can do for you?"

Sunset smiled at me and cleaned her tears with a hand. "You have already done more than enough for me. If it weren't for Twilight, you and our friends, I would currently be in a holding cell back in Equestria, all alone. Your friendship saved me from a depressing end."

"I'm glad to hear it, darling. Just remember, we're always here for you."

"I know. I can count on you in the present and future, but I can't undo my past. It's something it will haunt me forever, no matter what I do. Rarity, I'll help you with your feelings on Trixie. I can't allow myself to have a relationship, but I can help others to find their significant others."

"That's an awful thing to say, Sunset. You can't keep punishing yourself for what you did. The past is in the past. Whoever you fall in love with won't care about what you did. They will care about who you are now."

"No... she's too good for me. She deserves to be with someone else."

"She? Is? Sunset, are you also in love with someone? Who is it?"

Sunset Shimmer's eyes widened and walked away from me. "I-I can't tell you, Rarity."

"Why not?" I was confused by her reaction, but I didn't try to follow her.

"Because you'll make me tell her how I feel."

"Of course I will! You deserve to be happy, Sunset."

"I don't. I'm a monster."

"Sunset, seriously, stop that. You're not like that anymore. You must tell this girl how you feel. Who is it?"

"I won't tell."

"Please, Sunset, tell me about your crush. I won't stop until you do." I walked towards my friend as I spoke.

"No."

"Tell me."

"No."

"Come on."

"No."

"Pretty please?" I stood in front of her and I made the puppy eyes to try to convince her. But Sunset quickly turned her back on me again.

"The physical appearance of 'please' makes no difference."

"I have all day."

"Fine! Fine..." The former bully took her hand to her forehead and looked at me. "But don't tell our friends. They can't know."

"Why not?"

"Trust me, they can't."

I sighed. "Fine, I won't tell our friends. Now, if you please..."

"Alright." Sunset took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She took her time before saying the name. "It's... Fluttershy."

"Fl-Flu..." I gasped and widened my eyes. "Fluttershy...?! Really? My best friend Fluttershy?! Our Fluttershy?! The Fluttershy who has a huge crush on Twilight?! That Fluttershy?!"

"You see?" Sunset crossed her arms again. "That's why our friends can't know that I'm crazy about her."

"Oh my..." I covered my mouth with both of my hands. "And I asked you to help her to talk to Twilight. I'm so sorry!"

"You didn't know. What were you supposed to do?" Sunset gave me a weak smile. "I went with her to that cafe last Saturday to see if we could talk to Twilight, but she didn't show up. It wasn't so bad, I had some alone time with Fluttershy. We had fun. In the end, it was like she didn't care that Twilight didn't come."

"And you're just going to help her to date someone else just because you haven't forgiven yourself for your past actions? Do you really want to have your heart shattered?"

"Twilight is a better candidate than me! For starters, she never turned into a monster and I doubt she will ever do so!"

"Please, Sunset, bury the past! Tell Fluttershy how you feel before it's too late!"

"As I said, she's too good for me." Sunset dropped her head and stared at the floor. "She was the first one to approach me after I asked for redemption. She healed my bruises even after all I did. That was the moment I fell for her. When I was a bully, I didn't let anyone to get in my way. Fluttershy was the first one to get that close to me. I knew I couldn't have her, not after trying to incinerate her. I had to let her go, let her continue with her life without knowing what I feel. She's so beautiful, so kind and her determination to help all the animals she can is truly admirable..."

"Oh, Sunset..." I was at the edge of crying. Sunset had a romantic side I never knew about. "That was beautiful..."

"Yeah, well, it doesn't matter. Even if I told her how I feel, she has her eyes on someone else."

"They haven't spoken yet. You still can tell her about your feelings. We don't know this Twilight. There's no guarantee that she's the same as the one we know."

"But..."

"Sunset Shimmer, I won't let you break your own heart. Fluttershy knows you better than she knows Twilight. She spent more time with you, she talks to you with confidence. She values your friendship! Maybe, just maybe, if you tell her how you feel, she will give you a chance. And why wouldn't she? You're an amazing person! You clearly regret your past actions. You even helped her to deliver leaflets about the animal shelter she's a volunteer in, and, you volunteered alongside her more than once. She always welcomed your help. She knows your heart is no longer black. We all know. Do you think she would have you as her friend if she didn't forgive you for what you did? Do you think she would have healed your injuries after we fought? Darling, she was the first of us to see that there was good within you. That you could really be redeemed. We all had doubts, but she... she always had your back. She deserves to know. Don't push her to the first stranger she develops a crush in."

"It was your idea..."

"I know, but that's over!" I grabbed Sunset by her arms. "From now on, you'll find the way to confess to her. Spend more time with her, just like you did last Saturday. Yes, you were a terrible person once, but it has been a while since we moved on from those dark days. You're the only one who is still punishing yourself. Let it go, Sunset."

Sunset sighed and looked at me. "D-Do you really think it's a good idea?"

I smiled at her. "Of course. You two are my friends, and I want you two to be happy. Honestly, I would be happier if Fluttershy dates you because I know you'll treat her how she deserves."

Sunset looked around. She was thinking on what I just said. A long time passed before she shifted her eyes towards me again. "Th-Thank you, Rarity... I'll... I'll see what I can do."

"That's all I ask. Letting her go without a fight would be the worst mistake you will ever make."

Sunset chuckled and put a hand on my shoulder. "I really appreciate your thoughts on the matter, Rarity. I'm glad I told you."

"Likewise." I smiled and pulled out my phone. "Now, about Trixie's number..."

"Oh, right! I almost forgot." I giggled as Sunset hurried to pull her phone out. "Okay, I'm ready..." I gave her the number before putting my phone away. "Thanks, Rarity. I'll make sure to text her later to tell her I have it."

"You do that. Just, don't abuse of it."

"You sound just like her." She smiled at me. My cheeks became warm and I swirled a finger on my hair. "I must say, Rarity, from what I have seen, I don't think your feelings will go away anytime soon. You should hear your own advice. Don't let Trixie go."

My heart was pounding faster again. "I... I need some time to... think on what to do... She's special, though. I won't deny it, but I must be certain that my feelings are real. Besides, I don't even know if she would feel comfortable knowing that a girl has feelings for her."

"I'm sure she would. You know her. That girl thinks too highly of herself."

I laughed softly. "That's kind of true."

"Kind of?" Sunset shook her head. "Maybe she behaves different with you, but she still can't look directly into my eyes when she speaks to me. Anyway, if you want to wait for a few weeks, then so be it." Sunset checked the time on her phone. "I must go." She said as she walked towards her backpack. "I hope your sister recovers soon. Oh! Which reminds me..." She took something from her backpack, a small box, and gave it to me. "It's syrup to fight the cold. Give her some of it tonight and she should feel much better tomorrow."

"Oh, thank you, Sunset. This is really thoughtful."

My friend grinned and headed towards the door. She opened it but remained inside, holding the door. "By the way." she focused her eyes on me. "Trixie warned me about her friends planning to attack Rainbow Dash. I managed to foil their plans without making it obvious that I knew they were coming."

"Really?"

Sunset nodded. "Yeah. They wanted to steal Rainbow's clothes. I accompanied Rainbow to her practice and I walked into the dressing room from time to time. I caught them with their hands in the act. When they saw me, I pretended to be surprised to see them and I'm sure they believed me. I didn't run after them. After they dropped the bag, I took it with me to the field and watched the rest of Rainbow's practice."

"Those ruffians are obsessed with clothes lately..." I said as I shook my head. "I'm glad to see that Trixie is being more open to you."

"Don't get me wrong, she clearly keeps disliking me But we managed to have a more... civilized conversation."

"Give her time, Sunset. She will learn to trust you."

Sunset nodded. "Bye. I'll see you later."

I waved at her and she left. Once again, I was left with my thoughts. My mind focused on my feelings towards Trixie. She still disliked Sunset, but for some reason, she decided to give her important information about her former friends. I was proud of her. I'll do what Sunset said and listen to my own advice. If my feelings are here to stay, I will not hesitate on telling Trixie about how I felt. Suddenly, my thoughts wandered off to Sunset's situation. To think that she has been in love with my best friend for so long but refused to tell her because of everything she did... it was sad... so sad. I couldn't believe she punished herself so hard. I was sure that Fluttershy would give Sunset a chance.

I actually, they would make a good couple. Maybe I can't tell my friends, but that doesn't mean I couldn't leave with them to give Sunset and Fluttershy some time alone.

"Sis! I'm done with my soup!"

"Oh..." My thoughts had to wait. My sister needs me. "I'm coming, Sweetie Belle!" I took the homework Sunset gave me and walked to my room to put it on my desk alongside my cell phone before checking on my sister. "Did you really take this long drink your soup? Sweetie Belle, you're supposed to have it hot."

"I know, and I did. But I heard that you were talking to Sunset and I didn't want to interrupt you."

I smiled at her and moved the tray with the empty bowl aside before sitting. "How are you feeling?"

"I feel like dying. Other than that, great!" Sweetie Belle tried to smile but she coughed.

"Don't worry. Sunset bought medicine on the way here. She says that if you take it before sleeping tonight, you should feel much better in the morning."

"If it works, remind me to thank her."

"I think you should thank her even if it doesn't work. I didn't ask her to buy it."

"Okay, okay. I'll thank her even if it doesn't work." I accommodated Sweetie Belle's blanket so it properly covered her chest. "What were you two talking about?"

My eyes opened widely and I blushed deeply. "Uhh, grownups stuff..." I don't know if I was ready to tell Sweetie Belle.

"Aww, tell me! Pleeeeease!"

"Another time, dear."

"I'm sick and can't leave my bed. Talking to you will make me feel better. Please, sis, don't be mean."

I looked at my sister. She was using her best puppy eyes on me. Oh, no. I can't resist them. She was an expert! She always got what she wanted whenever she used them. I had no choice. "Alright" I sighed. "I'll tell you... I was going to tell you one day anyway, but I suppose now is the best moment." Sweetie Belle grinned got more comfortable while I thought on where to begin. "Well, here it goes. Sweetie Belle, darling, your sister... has a crush."

"Oh! Who is it, who is it?! Do I know him? Does he go to Canterlot High? Tell me more!"

I gulped. There was no turning back now. I'm not going to lie to my own sister. "Th-That's the thing... it's not... it's not... a boy..."

"Huh? What do you mean? Who do you have a crush on, sis?"

My heart raced faster and faster. My chest was hurting and I was starting to sweat. My sister was confused. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes before saying the name of the girl who was taking my breath away. "Trixie... I have a crush on Trixie Lulamoon..." I didn't dare to open my eyes. What would Sweetie Belle think of me? Would she support me? I know she loves me, but, will she still love me now that she knows that I had feelings for another girl. After what felt like an eternity, I peeked by opening one of my eyes. Sweetie Belle's jaw was dropped. However, the moment she realized I was looking at her, she grinned and sat on the bed to hug me.

"Sis, I'm so happy for you!"

"R-Really? You are?"

"Of course!" she moved her head to look at me. "Trixie is a great girl, when she's on her good side. And she's cool when you're around."

"So, you don't care that I like another girl?"

"Why would I? If Trixie makes you happy, then I'm happy! Oh, this is great! Trixie will be my sister in-law! I'll have two sisters!"

"Woah, calm down, dear. You're going too fast. I literally got my crush on her a couple of days ago. I'm still adapting. Besides, we don't know if Trixie will like me back."

"You have to tell her, sis! Call her now and tell her how you feel!"

"Sweetie Belle, please. I'll tell her when I'm ready." My sister's excitement died slowly, but she remained sitting. I took her hands with mine before speaking. "Listen, darling, I'm glad that you're supporting me, but let me handle this. I have to wait for a little while to make sure that my feelings won't fade away before thinking on confessing to her. I don't want to hurt Trixie."

"But..."

I used a finger to cover her lips. "There's no need to rush anything. I don't want to lose a good friend. I'm taking one step at a time, okay?"

Sweetie Belle nodded and I removed my finger from her lips. "Okay, I understand."

I giggled and stroked her hair before kissing her forehead. "Get some rest, dear. I'll take the tray to the kitchen. I have homework to do."

Sweetie Belle laid on the bed and I covered her with the blankets before taking the tray and walking to the door. "Oh! Don't tell anyone about this, alright? Especially our parents."

"Why not?"

"I don't want Trixie finding out about my feelings through someone else. I'm the one who has to tell her. I also have to tell our parents personally. But I would rather wait until and if I date Trixie."

"Got it. My lips are sealed."

I smiled at her before walking out the room. I put the tray with the bowl on the kitchen and I headed to my room. The faster I finished my homework, the more free time I would have. I sat on the chair and started with it. When I was halfway through, my phone rang. A big smile appeared on my face when I checked who it was. "Trixie, hello!"

"Hello, Rarity." It was amazing. I felt like if I was flying on the clouds by just hearing the sound of her voice. I took my phone to my chest and sighed happily. I didn’t know how serious my feelings were, but as long as I have them, I'll enjoy every moment of it. "Rarity, are you there?" it seems like I left Trixie talking alone.

"I'm sorry, Trixie. I was... getting comfortable. Did you say something?"

"I asked how your sister was."

"She's not looking good, but I think she will recover soon. It's just a cold. All she need is to rest. Thank you for asking, darling. I'll let her know you send her your regards."

"You do that. I would go to visit you and her, but..."

I didn't like the way she mentioned that 'but' "But, what?"

"Well, something happened..."

"Something good, or something bad?"

"Something... bad. I had been asked to go to the Principal's office today."

"Trixie... what did you do?" I sounded like a mother whose daughter was about to confess her crimes.

"Oh, it's funny, actually." Trixie chuckled as she spoke. "I was running late to class, and the vice-principal stopped me to tell me the obvious, that I was getting late. I jokingly told her that she made me waste more time."

"I'm not laughing, Trixie." But I was smiling. That was so typical of her.

"I thought it was funny! Until I opened my mouth... Anyway, long story short, she gave me detention tomorrow and the day after. I'm afraid you won't accompany me to the bus stop until Thursday."

"Oh, no, Trixie. Seriously?"

"I'm sorry. I'll see you through the window, though, if I find a seat near it."

"I'll make sure to check. You're a naughty girl, Trixie. When will you learn?"

"Trixie said she's sorry! She won't do it again. Clementine already knows and I'm grounded too."

I hit my forehead with the palm of one of my hands. "Are you kidding me?! I can't even visit you?! For how long?" my smile faded.

"I'll be free on Saturday, but until then, no videogames, no friends. I can talk to you on the phone, though."

"Wait, we can't see each other but we can talk through the phone? That doesn't makes any sense."

"You're my only friend, Rarity. My brother doesn't want me to be lonely again. He made an exception."

"You have an amazing brother, Trixie." I recovered my smile. At least I could still hear her voice. Clementine was one of a kind. I wish I could thank him right now. "We'll talk soon, then. I'm in the middle of my homework."

"Oh, me too! Let's do it together. I'll put my phone on speaker. Do the same."

"Alright, that sounds good." I did what Trixie asked me and put my phone on my desk. "Where are you at?"

"Chemistry. I started with math since the exercises were easier."

"I'm doing math now. You're right. It's the same thing as the last week."

"Just different numbers."

I laughed softly. "Yeah."

We continued doing homework together. Trixie made a few funny comments and I laughed. I made funny comments and she laughed. The sounds of her laughter made my day. I was still upset that I wouldn't be able to see her until next Saturday, but her voice would be enough to keep me smiling.

Author's Note

Sunset, Sunset, Sunset... you're punishing yourself too much. Let yourself be happy! :fluttercry:

I know there wasn't too much Rarixie in this chapter. Don't worry, I'm preparing something big for them! Stay tuned, everybody! :raritystarry:

Zalla661 revised this :twilightsmile:

The Time has Come

Trixie's P.O.V.

This must have been the most boring week of my life. Everything went downhill since the very first day. I should have kept my mouth shut. Learning the secret identity of 'DaLunAtic' was nice and all, but the price was too high. For two days, I could only see Rarity from the distance after class. I made sure to get to detention fast to take a seat by the window to not miss her. Like she promised, she glanced at me when her friends weren't looking and waved at me. I was careful enough to not get caught by the teacher when I waved back at her.

But home was another story. My brother didn't change his attitude. He still greeted me with a smile when I arrived to our apartment. But all I was allowed to do was to listen to music and do my homework. But at least I could text Rarity and we occasionally called each other. Her sister recovered almost completely on Tuesday. Apparently, some kind of medicine Shimmer brought did the trick. But I couldn't rely on Rarity all the time. She has her own life; she has many friends of her own. I also had Sunset Shimmer, but I wasn't sure how to feel about her yet. My only other option was Rosemary. I was starting to feel bad for neglecting her for all these years. I pressed her name in my contacts list and waited until she picked up her phone.

"Well, well, if it's none other than my sister in-law. How are you, Trixie?"

"I've been better; I’m just hanging in there."

"Yeah, Clementine told me what happened. But it's Thursday. Just one day to go!"

I smiled weakly and sat on my bed. "Thanks. Days go by slow when you have nothing to do. I have already finished my homework. The next activity in my agenda consists on lying on the bed and staring at the ceiling."

"Are you going to tell me that you spend all these days locked in your room? What about your brother? Don't you have board games or cards?"

"I... I completely forgot." She was right. We did have board games. I was so busy doing nothing that I didn't think on it.

"Trixie, Trixie, Trixie. Maybe these five days with no computer will be good to you. You're spending way too much time on it. Did you at least go to jog? Breathe some fresh air?"

"Uhh..."

"Oh, dear. Trixie, you really can't function without technology."

"Me no compute. This unit needs electronic entertainment."

I could hear Rosemary laugh. Maybe more than she should have. I was really enjoying talking to her. "That was a good one, Trixie. But seriously, there are a lot of things to do. You have today and tomorrow. Try to do something. Clementine will let you go out as long as you don't try to see Rarity."

"I would never disobey him."

"I'm glad to hear that. Listen, speaking of your crush..."

There were those feelings again. Here comes a racing heart and my entire body heating up. "Wh-What about her?"

"She's a nice person, Trixie. When are you going to tell her how you feel?"

"It's not that simple. She's my only friend. I don't want to lose her if she doesn't like me back."

"The more you wait, the more likely she will get her eyes on someone else. Girls like her are rare to be found single. Listen, I can help you. How long have you been friends with her?"

"Three months. I think more."

"I have seen how much she enjoys spending time with you. I could see it in her eyes. I might have only seen her once, but the look she was giving you said everything I needed to know."

"Really? You really think so?" it was sure boiling in here! I haven't paid much attention on how Rarity looks at me. If I did, I would surely have melted.

"Absolutely, she will still want to be your friend if she doesn't feel the same as you. I'm sure of it." Now that I think about it, Rosemary was right. That night, Rarity did seem like she wanted to be closer to me. She held my hand and laid her head on my shoulder. And when I said goodbye after reaching her home, she hugged me for more time than usual. She really cherished the time we spent together. She would definitely want to keep being my friend if she doesn't feels the same as I do. I had to try.

"How can you help me?"

"Invite her to do something when you're no longer grounded. Let me know of your plans and I'll be there to give you moral support."

"Wait, seriously?! So soon?!" Uh, oh. Panic attack.

"You have had a crush on her for, how long, five months, right? Since then, they became stronger. If you don't tell her soon, it will be impossible to keep eye contact with her. She will notice that something's going on. Trixie, I have been in your position. When I met your brother, I instantly fell in love with him. But I wanted to get to know him better before doing anything."

"I remember that." I said as I sat on my bed.

"We became friends, we saw each other often. We became close. I was afraid to tell him how I felt. I didn't want to lose him. It took me and year to gain enough courage to ask him out on a date. I'll never forget that that. I was so scared, that my legs were shaking. Seconds felt like hours. Confessing your feelings is not usually easy, but when you find out your crush feels the same way, I just can't describe it with words. Look at us now. Almost three years of dating and I still feel that joy. All I'm thinking is everything you're missing. We don't know how will Rarity react, but that's part of the fun, right?"

My eyes. They were getting wet again. I quickly used a hand to rub my eyes. I have never heard her version of the story. I remember when Clementine first met her four years ago. My brother always thought she was pretty, but he didn't fall in love with her until much later.

Clementine wasn't always cheerful. He wasn't anti-social like me, but he didn't start to be truly happy until he met Rosemary. He's always saying that we're his most treasured people. He needs us just as much I need him, Rarity, and now, Rosemary. "You were always kind with us. Even though I wasn't always friendly with you, you stayed. You kept smiling; you never gave up on me."

"I always knew there was a nice girl inside you. You just needed someone to bring your real self to the surface. After all this time, you finally met the only person who managed to do that. I don't want you to lose her."

Everything Rosemary said was the truth. I lost myself when my parents died. I started to push people away, even my own brother. I was lucky that he never gave up. Making fun of people was all I did. I used to enjoy it. If it weren't for that dream I had, predicting what would happen if I kept bullying, I would never have tried to change.

Rarity... so gorgeous, so graceful. My heart was beating for her, I can't keep ignoring it. I had to confess my feelings to her, and I had to do it soon. "Rosemary, I have never felt so sure of myself before. You just gave me the courage I need to tell Rarity what I really think of her. I'll tell you what I am going to do. I'm going to call her right now. I have one card to play. I'll text you later, okay?"

"That's the spirit! Alright, I'll hang up. Good luck, Trixie."

"Thank you, Rosemary."

"Trixie, you know you can call me Rose."

"Sure! Thank you... Rose."

"Go get her, tiger." As soon as Rosemary hang up, I searched and pressed Rarity's name in my contact's list to call her. I paced around my room while I waited for her to pick up. She was surely with her friends. She generally was when she took more time to answer. Finally, after several seconds of feeling anxiety, she picked up.

"Trixie? What's up?"

"Rarity! Good, listen. Remember the lunch you owe me? After we jogged together for the first time." I was almost yelling. I felt like I had to force myself to speak before I lost my courage.

"Uhh, yes. I remember." Rarity noticed that I wasn't acting normal. She sounded confused. "Why?"

"Saturday! You and me. Lunch! I know a good place. I think it will be of your... liking."

"O-Okay? Sure! I don't have any plans..."

"Well, now you have plans with me. Great! Trixie will pick you up. Bye, bye!"

"Trixie, wait! Why are you...?!" I hang up, threw my phone to my bed just before my legs stopped working.

I fell to the floor, exhausted and nervous. My entire body kept boiling, and my chest was hurting by how hard my heart was pounding. I couldn't believe it that I was actually doing it. The anxiety was preventing me from moving. I remained on the floor for a while, I'm not sure for how long. I had two days to think on what to say and where to take her. Maybe Clementine can help me with that. And just when I thought on him, he knocked on my door.

"Trix?

"Come in!" My brother shifter his eyes across my room until he found me on the floor.

"Is this a new thing teenagers do nowadays? I don't get it."

"Not really."

"I could hear you from my room. Since when are you so loud to speak?"

I regained full control of my muscles to sit on the floor and looked at my brother, frowning. "Your sister needs of your assistance."

"Whoa, it sounds serious." Clementine walked towards me and reached out a hand to help me to stand up. I cleaned the dust from my butt and back before Clementine and I sat on the bed. "I'm all ears, baby girl."

"Here's the thing... I just asked Rarity to have lunch together next Saturday..."

My brother smiled from corner to corner. I puffed my cheeks as they became red as tomatoes. "You finally asked her out?!"

"No! I-I mean, yes... I-I mean... I don't know? Can it be considered a date if only one of us sees it as one?"

"Good point." He cleared his throat. "Proceed. How may I assist?"

"I have just talked to Rosemary. She convinced me that I should confess my feelings to Rarity before they keep growing to the point I kiss her out of the blue. I want to do it this Saturday, but I don't know where to take her nor what to say. What do you recommend?"

"Well, first of all, try to control your tone. You sounded way too loud when you spoke to Rarity."

"I got nervous because I know what will happen this Saturday!"

"You'll get even more nervous when you have lunch with her. You need to keep your voice under control, or the... 'Date' will be a disaster as soon as it starts."

"Alright, alright. Noted. Anything else?"

"You have been doing well talking to her so far. Try not to think on the part where you confess your feelings to her too much. Act natural."

"I'll try to do that."

"Have you asked her about her friends? How they are, what are they doing?"

I groaned. "Do I have to?"

"Yes. Her friends are an important part of her life. If you show your interest in them, at least a little, she will like you more."

"Okay, fine! I'll ask her... about her friends..." I said the last between my teeth. I was not looking forward to that part.

"Good. What else? What else? Oh, the food!"

"What about it?"

"Don't eat like you do here. Don't make too much noise when you eat nor when you drink. And, please, don't order anything with sauce on it. You always end up with stains on your clothes."

"You're tearing me apart, Clementine!"

"Do you want to date her?" I nodded. "Then do as I say. Also, try to avoid desserts. You always take long trips to the bathroom when you eat something heavy."

"Clementine!" I slapped him on his face.

"What? It's true! Hey, you're the one who asked for my help." My brother said as he rubbed the cheek I slapped. He was exaggerating, I barely touched him.

"Nothing heavy... okay. Where do I take her?"

"Remember the restaurant near the karaoke place I play in?"

"You mean the place with the 50's ambience?"

"That's the one. You liked that place. Take her there, it's perfect."

"How come I didn't think of that place before. You're right, it's perfect! Thank you, Clem!" I hugged him and he hugged me back.

"You're welcome, sis. If that's all, I'll be going then."

"No, wait!" I looked under my bed, which is where we kept the board games, and showed Clementine one I wanted to play. "Let's have fun!"

"Monopo... Trix, are you sure? You threw the dices at my head the last time we played. You're a terrible loser!"

"I promise I won't do it again. I'm bored, come on! Don't be mean."

My brother sighed. "Fine. But if you insult me even once, it's over."

"Can I say...?"

"No, you can't say 'fridge' either."

"Aww!" I pouted but I still agreed to play. Let's see how long I last before going bankrupt.

I didn't last long. I had to declare bankruptcy in half an hour. I almost threw a tantrum, but I repressed it. At least my brother rewarded me for being a good loser, and invited me to the arcade. Thursday turned out to be a fun day. On Friday, I went for a jog. Rosemary was right. Going outside did me good. It actually helped me to keep my anxiety low.

Until Saturday arrived.

I woke up in the morning, five minutes before the alarm. My anxiety returned. I could barely sleep, but I wasn't feeling tired at all. I opened my door and rushed to my bathroom. But my brother walked out from his room and saw me.

"What are you going to do?"

"I'm going to take a shower. I can't meet Rarity like this."

"Nope. You're going to have breakfast first; otherwise, you'll get jelly on your clean clothes."

"Do you really think I'm that clumsy, Clem?"

"Look how much you're shaking now! Come. Have your toasts first."

I groaned and followed Clementine. "As you say, my lord."

"Don't get mad at me, now. I'm just helping you."

I had my toasts with tea. I was never much of a fan of tea, but my brother doesn't allow me to have coffee and I wasn't feeling like having hot chocolate. Just like my brother predicted, I accidentally stained my pajamas with jelly.

"See? I told you!"

I stuck a tongue out at him before proceeding with my meal.

I took a shower when I was done with my breakfast, and wore my favorite outfit. Glancing at the time, I realized that there were still a few hours before the dreading lunch, so I logged on into my computer. "Hello, computer. Did you miss me? Because I sure did! Let's see... oh, new messages!" My nemesis wrote to me. I couldn't play with her since I was forbidden from using my computer until today, and I felt like we agreed not to talk about videogames at school.

'You have been gone for a few days now. Did something happen?' The message was from yesterday.

'Yes, everything's fine. Don't worry :) I was forbidden from using my computer until today.'

I stood up after sending the message but sat back again when I heard I got her reply. I didn't realize she was online.

'Oh, thank goodness! I thought you were avoiding me since you know who I am :)'

'Are you kidding?! I still have to defeat you. I won't let you win that easily!'

'Bring it on, then! Just name when and I'll be there >:)'

'I'll contact you. I have plans today ;)'

'Alright, then. I'll be waiting ^_^'

Luna was actually very friendly. I didn't care much about her until I learnt her secret. I didn't think it was weird to have her as a gaming friend, at all. I wonder if she told her sister about me.

"Sis! I'm going to the convenience store. Do you want anything?"

I walked out my room to reply to my brother. "Everyone says that ice-creams help when your heart is broken. Is that right?"

"Can't you at least be a little positive? What if she says yes? Don't you think you could have a girlfriend by the end of the day?"

"You have seen her, Clem. I highly doubt someone as gorgeous as her wants to be with a nobody like me."

"You two are friends, right? That means she already likes you."

"Not in that way. Bring ice-cream. I tell you what, if she says yes, I'll go with you to that boring museum of art next month."

"I don't understand why you don't want to go. You know music is an art, right?"

"They only have one section related to music."

"Could you at least try to sound interested, Trixie? Rosemary invited us. If you're going to go, change that face."

"I don't have to fake interest with you, right?"

Clementine groaned. "The museum is not a bad place. Look, I'll get the ice-cream you want. Just don't make up excuses if Rarity accepts your feelings."

"I won't."

My brother smiled before leaving and closing the front door. Now what could I do to ease my anxiety until it was time for lunch? Watch cartoons in my room, of course!

Oh, fridge! I'm late! I fell asleep. How could I fall asleep today?! I was lucky that Clementine woke me up. I barely had time to comb my hair before having to run to Rarity's house! Faster, Trixie, faster!

When I finally made it to Rarity's place, I rang the doorbell. Maybe I pressed the button too hard, but I was too tired to notice the strength I used. I had to catch my breath. I heard footsteps from the other side of the door, but I didn't look through the windows. I could breathe normally and I stood properly just when the door opened. My eyes didn't find anyone at first, until I lowered my gaze. Sweetie Belle was staring at me with a big grin. Is this girl always smiling?

"Hi, Trixie! My sister is in the bathroom. Come on in, wait inside."

"Thank you, Sweetie Belle. I'll... sit right here." There were sofas, chairs and even a coffee table at the entrance, so I thought it was a good time to try one of them. I sat on one of the sofas and sighed with relief. It was very comfortable, just what I needed after running all the way here. However, I felt someone stood next to me. I opened one of my eyes to find Sweetie Belle, still grinning at me and with her arms behind her.

"Yes? Is there something you want to tell me?"

"No, nothing. It's good to see you after you were missing all week."

"I got myself grounded. I'm sorry for not being able to visit you."

"It's okay. My sister took good care of me. My friends visited me and I recovered fast thanks to a medicine Sunset bought. Rarity did tell me that you asked about me."

"What can I say? You have been nice to me, and you respected my wishes of keeping my friendship with Rarity a secret, so of course I care about your well being." I gasped when Sweetie Belle hugged me. I wasn't expecting it.

"Thank you, sis."

"Excuse me? I didn't quite get your last word."

"Oh, nothing!" She giggled like if it was nothing and kept hugging me. I'm sure that she said something. Did she say 'miss'? It sounded like it.

But the mystery of the word wouldn't be solved now. Rarity arrived and cleared her throat when she saw her sister hugging me. "Are you trying to spook our guest, Sweetie Belle?"

"N-No! I was just showing Trixie my appreciation for worrying about me when I got sick." Sweetie Belle said as she broke the hug. Rarity frowned at her, making the little girl nervous. "I-I'm going to leave... you two alone... it was good to see you, Trixie!" Sweetie Belle ran away while Rarity followed her with her eyes.

"So... hey, Rarity!" I stood up and opened my arms, expecting a hug, but Rarity glared at me with the same frown she used on her sister. "Did I come in a bad moment?"

"You have some explaining to do, Trixie." My crush said as she put both of her hands on each side of her waist.

"E-Explaining, me? Wh-Why, why? What did I do?" My body was heating up again. What did I do? Why was Rarity being so serious?

"When you called me two days ago, you sounded weird and then you hang up on me when I was still talking."

"Oh, yeah... umm..." I scratched the back of my head, but Rarity stopped me by raising her hand at me.

"I'm not done. Yesterday, I tried calling you but you didn't reply, and today, I thought that you would want to have lunch after your volleyball practice, so I went to the stadium, but you weren't there. What's going on? It's rude to ignore a lady, you know that?"

Oh, boy. This was not looking good. "I-I can explain..."

"I'm waiting." Rarity crossed her arms and didn't remove her eyes from me. Normally, I love when she looks at me, but not with those eyes of doom.

"I'll tell you on the way."

"I'm not moving from here until you explain yourself."

I'm cornered. What was I supposed to do now?! I can't tell her the truth, now. I'm not ready! Then... something hit me! It was not my best idea, but, it had to do. "Please, Rarity. Let me explain you on the way. It's... embarrassing. I don't want your sister to hear."

Rarity raised an eyebrow, now more curious than angry. She looked around before sighing. "My sister tends to listen what she shouldn't... alright, I'll get my purse so we can go."

"I'll wait right here." I smiled at Rarity, but she didn't return it. As soon as she left, I sat on the sofa again. I just dodged a bullet. Hopefully, my lie would work. I'll tell her the truth later. When my crush returned, I stood up again and tried to smile at her. "Ready?"

She nodded, but she still refused to give me a smile. "Let's go." Rarity opened the door for me and closed it after she got through.

"We're taking the bus. There's a nice place near the Karaoke we went last week."

"Okay." There was silence for a while. Rarity was staring at me, but I avoided her. She eventually lost her patience. "So, what happened that was so embarrassing?"

"Do I have to tell you...?"

"You promised..."

"I never promised anything." I tried to smirk at Rarity, but I saw that she was starting to get angry again. "Okay, okay! I'm warning you, though. It's not pretty."

"Try me."

I sighed and gained enough courage to say the lie I made up. Even when I made this up, it was not pleasant saying it out loud to my crush. "I got sick."

"Really? But I saw you on Friday. What kind of sickness?"

"I... I ate something that was probably expired... I made multiple trips to the bathroom..."

"Oh... vomits...?"

"Uh, yes! The only food that didn't cause me nausea were apples and soup. I felt safe to go to school yesterday, but my brother advised me not to go to the volleyball practice today. Just to be sure."

"I see. That explains why you sounded weird on the phone on Thursday. But why didn't you tell me yesterday?"

"As I said, it was embarrassing. I didn't want you to know."

"Trixie..." Rarity hugged me as we kept walking. "I would have understood. You didn't have to worry. I'm sorry for getting mad at you."

"You don't have to apologize. You're right; I could have told you yesterday. I'm the one who should be sorry."

"Let's call it a draw." Rarity said with a smile and I nodded. One of her arms was close to my chest. She could feel my heartbeat. "Your heart is still racing, darling. There's nothing to be worried about."

"I-I know. But my heart won't return to its normal pace fast." Rarity giggled and broke the hug. My goodness! Rosemary was right. At this rate, I won't be able to look at her without feeling the urge to embrace her. I had to find the way to confess after lunch. This girl will be my doom!

"Here's your order. Enjoy your meal!" The waiter said as he left our orders on the table.

"Thank you." Rarity picked up the fork to dig in. I followed my brother's advice and ordered something light... a salad. Someone, please kill me.

"Mmm, the food here is delectable. I like this restaurant. Good choice, Trixie."

"Thank you. I would love to take all the credit, but my bother would kill me if I don't tell you that he was the one who found this place."

Rarity giggled and had another bite of her food. "The music is good, the ambience isn't bad, and the employees are very friendly. I don't see dust either. I like it."

"Trixie knew you would." I moved my fork around my... food, if I could call it that, before taking a deep breath to ask a question I really didn't want to ask. "So... could you tell me more about... your friends...?"

Rarity's eyes widened. "A-Are you sure, Trixie? You don't need to do this."

"I think I do. We talked about everything, except your friends. I'm... curious."

"Curious?" Rarity raised an eyebrow. "What do you want to know?"

"I don't know. I suppose a little of everything?"

"I can try. Where should I begin...?" When I asked the question, I didn't want to know anything about Rarity's friends. My plan was to pretend to listen and nod occasionally. But I did listen. Rarity spoke highly of her friends. It's obvious they were a big part of her life. I couldn't even imagine how it felt to be surrounded by friends. Besides Rarity, I only had Clementine and Rosemary. Rarity was still talking. Asking her about her friends was a good idea after all. I could hear her voice without interruptions. I could just hear her all day.

Unfortunately, the waiter returned when we finished our food and we had to leave. I walked as slow as possible to be able to enjoy Rarity's company. It was almost time to confess. "It might not have been gourmet food, but it was still good, right, Rarity?"

"Oh, absolutely! I can still taste the food. I'm glad you invited me here, darling. I never came to this side of the town before since I had no reason to. What else can you show me?"

"We're going to a nice park. Oh, wait; are you allergic to pollen or bees? I'm just asking because this park is full of flowers."

"No, I'm not. Let's hurry; I want to see those flowers!"

I chuckled and walked faster to catch up with Rarity. The idea was to reveal my feelings at the park. My anxiety grew as we approached to the entrance. We're entering as friends. Hopefully, we would leave as a couple.

Rarity started to scan the area as soon as we stepped in the park. Her excitement disappeared when she saw no flowers. "Trixie, darling, this park isn't bad, but, I barely see any flower."

"The flowers are the main attraction, Rarity. They're deep into the park. There's a garden with many species. Some of them aren't even from this continent. I'll lead you there, but you must follow my commands."

My crush looked at me with a smirk. "My, my. This is how we're going to do it? Alright. I'll do what it takes to see this garden of yours."

I grinned and started to walk towards our destination. "Stay with me. This park is big and I don't want you to get lost. Luckily for you, Trixie knows her way around." Even I was surprised by how casual I sounded. If Rarity touched me, I'm sure she would get burn by how hot my body is right now. In just a couple of minutes, we would reach the spot where I would finally open my heart to the girl for my dreams. Rarity looked around as she followed me. Judging by her expression, she loved the surroundings. If she's fascinated now, I can't want to see how she will react when we reach the flower garden.

When we were close to our destination, Rarity read a sign that pointed towards the garden. "Oh, look! This way to the flower garden. We're here!"

"Just a second, Rarity!" She stopped upon hearing me, so I didn't need to take her arm. "There's a kiosk where we'll have a great view. But as we go there, I want you to close your eyes."

"Close my eyes? Why?"

"Trust me, it's worth it. Eyes, please."

"Alright, alright." Rarity closed her eyes and blocked them with a hand.

"No peeking. Don't worry; I'll guide you through the path." Rarity blindly moved her free hand until she found mine and took it. I blushed deeply, but I was safe from Rarity noticing. "R-Right. I can see the kiosk already, it’s empty."

"All for ourselves." My crush commented with a smile. I didn't say anything else. My heart has racing at this point. How I managed to keep walking, I had no idea. I carefully guided Rarity through the stairs and I took her to the side the flowers could be seen.

"Okay... three... two... one... open your eyes."

"Whoa..." Rarity's jaw dropped by the sight. Before us, rows and rows of the most beautiful flowers could be seen. Her reaction was worth it. "You were right... these are so beautiful! I can't believe I never heard of this garden."

"I'm not surprised. It's relatively new. Word hasn't spread yet."

"It must spread faster! Everyone must learn about this place! My best friend, Fluttershy will adore it!"

I chuckled and looked down. We were still holding our hands. I just can't release it. Her hand... is so soft... so delicate... so perfect... Rarity really changed my life the past months.

She has done so much for me and I have done so little for her. Despite all odds, she didn't break our friendship. She was patient. She respected my wishes. I wanted to be part of her life forever. "The flowers are amazing, but I still prefer one that is more... simple."

"Huh? What flower is your favorite?"

"Daisies. They're more common and I can see them frequently."

"I see your point. My favorites are the lilies. There's something about them that I just... love."

"Lilies? There are some over there."

"Yes, I saw them. Thank you for bringing me here today, Trixie."

"You're welcome. Uhh..."

"Something in your mind, darling?"

"No... Actually, yes. I have to tell you something..."

"You sound serious. What is it?"

This is it. There's no turning back now. It's time to confess my feelings. "I am serious. What I'm about to tell you will... change everything between us..."

"Trixie... I don't like where this is going..."

"No, no, no! It's not a bad thing... I think."

"But your tone. You sound like if you're about to give me terrible news. What is it? You don't want to be my friend anymore? Is that why you brought me here, to give me bad news?" Rarity's joy turned into sorrow. I think I could see her eyes becoming wet. Oh, no!

"You're getting this the wrong idea, Rarity! I have this tone because I'm nervous. I don't know how you're going to react to what I'm about to say."

"What is it? Please, don't leave me in suspense..."

I gulped and remained silent for a while. Rarity was worried. I could see it in her eyes. I looked down at our hands and removed mine, but my crush quickly took hold of it again. Am I really that important to her, or is she attached to all of her friends?

My brother was right. Even if she says no, I would still have her as my friend. I had to take a deep breath before saying what I have kept for all these months. "Rarity... you're a good friend. I know I haven't been the nicest person to you, or your friends, so it meant a lot to me that you gave me a second chance. I thank you for allowing me into your life and me thank you for keeping this side of me a secret, despite your doubts. You helped me to get into a volleyball team; you helped me to understand what a friend really means. I'm sure you have been wondering why I wanted to be your friend all of the sudden."

"I... I am..." She was confused. I would be too. It was the moment of truth. Time to reveal my deepest secret.

"I wanted to be your friend because... because... umm... I-I..." Rarity kept gazing at me. She noticed my nervousness but she remained silent, allowing me to continue. "I have... d-deep feelings for you..."

Rarity took her free hand to her mouth as she gasped. Her eyes widened and her cheeks turned red. It was done. The truth was out. Time to face the consequences. "Y-You mean... you... oh my gosh... I didn't see this coming..."

"I couldn't keep concealing my feelings anymore. I had to tell you. I'm sorry..."

"No, don't apologize, Trixie. You can't choose who you fall in love with. It just... happens. Besides, it's not a bad thing..."

Well, everything was going fine so far. "You're taking this well, Rarity. Honestly, I'm surprised."

"Why?"

"Because I'm a girl. Don't you feel weird being around a girl who has feelings for you?"

"It's unexpected, I'll give you that. But, I don't mind. Trixie, I'm glad you told me. This explains so much! But..."

Here it goes... "But...?"

"You're a good friend, Trixie. I care about you. But... I... don't... feel the same way about you..."

My heart shattered. It hurt... it hurt even more than I thought it would... I was expecting a rejection but I wasn't prepared for so much pain.

Author's Note

See, see? I told you I was preparing something big for Rarity and Trixie. Finally, Trixie confessed her feelings, and... wait, what?! Rarity, what the...?! You better have an explanation for lying about your feelings! :fluttercry:

She does, kind of. But you'll have to wait until the next chapter! :rainbowkiss:

This chapter was revised by zalla661 :twilightsmile:

Regrets

Rarity's P.O.V.

I'm the worst person in the world! What was wrong with me?! All I had been thinking about the past week was Trixie. I could only think on how would it feel to be in a relationship with her. How would our dates be. I had been dreaming on Trixie telling me that she has romantic feelings to me. Why did I say no?!

The moment my dreams became true, I listened to the part of me that still refuses to admit that I have feelings for Trixie! All I had to do was embrace her and tell her that I felt the same way, but noooooo! Of course I had to blow it up. Trixie wasn't looking well. Nicely done, Rarity.

"I... Rarity, I... I need time... I-I'll talk to you later..." Trixie released my hand and ran away. I watched her leave, in silence. What else could I do? It was done. I probably ruined my only chance to date her. I'll give her the space she wants while I clear my mind. Maybe make a few calls. Sweetie Belle was really looking forward to the day Trixie and I dated. What am I supposed to tell her? Clementine... he trusted me, and I just sent him Trixie running to his arms in despair. I needed to go home and yell into my pillow.

I messed up. I messed up bad. My thoughts were driving me crazy. I should have told her the truth. I should have told her that I like her back, but part of me is still telling me that I'm straight. Trixie, please forgive me. If only you knew what I really see in you... but I couldn't find the right words at the moment... I'm so sorry.

"Sis, you're back! How did the date go?" Sweetie Belle was waiting for me at the entrance, but I ignored her. I walked straight to my room and jumped on my bed to yell into my pillow. I didn't stop the tears and sobs from coming. I needed to get all the pain out, but the guilt remained. This had to be the worst possible thing I ever did.

Only the sound of someone knocking on my door stopped my tears. "Rarity? Are you okay? What happened?"

My sister. Oh, my dear sister. She was so excited about this day as much as I was. How am I going to tell her what I did? I removed my head from the pillow and realized it got stained by my makeup. My face must be a disaster right now. I'll have to clean it later.

"Come in, Sweetie Belle..." I cleared my tears before my sister opened the door. She rested her back on the door to close it and remained there. Of course, she knew something was wrong. She looked worried.

"I'm sorry for the joke. I know you said it couldn't be considered one if only you saw it as a date..."

"No, it's not that." I sat on the bed and patted on it to ask Sweetie Belle to sit next to me. She walked towards me in silence and sat with her hands between her legs, looking down. The room was quiet. Only the sound of our breathing could be heard. I had to think on where to begin. Will my sister be disappointed of me for chickening out? "There has been... complications..."

"What kind of complications? Did you two argue again? She doesn't wants to be around you anymore?"

"No, no, no. It's... the complete opposite."

"I don't understand..." Sweetie Belle was confused and I was getting more and more nervous. Please, don't hate me...

"It turns out... Trixie has feelings for me. She likes me. She confessed to me today..."

"Really, she does?!" My sister grinned, but she quickly remembered I wasn't happy. "But... isn't that what you wanted?"

I nodded and looked at my sister. "Yes, it's exactly what I wanted. But she took me by surprise. Everything happened so fast, I panicked and... I-I rejected her... feelings..."

Sweetie Belle gasped. "You what?! Rarity, why? Why did you lie?"

"I'm not sure. Maybe because I assumed Trixie would never like me. Maybe because I wasn't prepared. I have only liked her for around a week. I'm still adapting. I... I hurt her. Surely, she won't talk to me and neither will you!" I covered my face and started to cry again. I wasn't lying when I told her I wasn't sure why I rejected Trixie's feelings. My mind was a mess!

Suddenly, while I was crying, I felt Sweetie Belle's hands around me. I moved my hands slightly to unblock my eyes and gaze at my sister. I couldn't see her face, but she was hug me. She didn't hate me?

"Sis... I won't stop talking to you. I still love you. I'm just... sad. You like Trixie so much and you said the opposite of what you wanted to say. You just made a mistake..."

"A horrible mistake. I lied to the girl I have a huge crush on and I made her miserable. We should be hugging, not locked into our respective rooms! I will never forgive myself!"

"Maybe you can fix this somehow. I'm sure you will think on something."

You think so?" My sister smiled at me and nodded. I cleared my tears again before hugging her. "Thank you."

"You're welcome." She grinned and kept staring at me. Maybe I could fix this mess, but I couldn't think properly right now.

"You might be right, Sweetie Belle, but I need to calm down first. I need a distraction."

"I will help you. I will tell you about what Apple Bloom and I did to Scootaloo when she fell asleep in art class yesterday."

"Oh, no. What did you do?"

"It was my idea. I painted fake eyes on her eyelids and whiskers. The fake eyes seemed to work, until she snored loudly. Miss Cheerilee gave her a warning." Sweetie Belle laughed after finishing her story, and I joined the fun.

"So, you're telling me that instead of waking her up, you decided to paint on her face?" Sweetie Belle nodded, still smiling. "My, my. That was so mean."

"I was going to wake her up, but she's the only person in the world who would sleep during art class, so I helped her to not fall asleep again."

"How?"

"I didn't tell her that I painted on her face. She realized on her own when she saw her reflection in the bathroom's mirror. Now she know she can't fall asleep in a room filled with kids with markers and brushes."

"The markers weren't permanent, right?"

"Of course not! She washed everything in like five seconds. She's my friend!"

"Just making sure, dear." I smiled at my sister and stroked her hair. Sweetie Belle made me company for a few hours. She really lifted my mood. She made me laugh, she kept me interested with many of her stories with her friends and we even did each other's hair. The guilt was still there, but I managed to clear my mind. "Thank you. I needed this."

"No problem, sis!"

"I'll try to think on something now. Would you be so kind to give me some privacy?"

"Of course! I'm going to call Apple Bloom and Scootaloo to see if they're available to do something."

"Don't you have homework?"

"I can do it tomorrow. It's not much."

"Sweetie Belle, I told you to do it yesterday so you could have the weekend free. Instead, you spent the entire afternoon with your friends in your room."

"They showed up..."

"Because you called them! Now, do your homework, then, you can go out."

"Aww!" Sweetie Belle left my room. I could hear her footsteps until she arrived to her own room. I shook my head with a smile before looking at my phone. I needed advice. I needed Sunset Shimmer. After looking for her name in my contacts list, I sighed and called her. She didn't answer at first, so I called her again. This time, she answered after a few rings.

"Rarity? What's up?"

"Sunset! Good, you picked up. I'm so sorry to interrupt. Are you busy?"

"No, I was taking a shower. What's going on? You don't sound like you usually do."

"I have a huge problem and I need your help."

"Do you want me to go over there?"

"I don't think it will be necessary, but thank you. Listen, it's about Trixie. I have made a terrible mistake."

"Oh? What happened?"

I gulped and sat before speaking again. "Trixie told me that she has feelings for me..."

"She finally did it?! Wow, I can't believe I'm saying this, but, I'm proud of her."

"Wait, you knew?!" I stood up as I yelled. I think I scared my friend because I heard her gasp.

"I-I... uhh... well, yeah... I... did... Y-You see... I discovered it the same day you told me about Fluttershy's crush. She dropped her phone and... she had a photo of you with hearts all around. That girl is crazy about you, Rarity. I don't know how she managed to hide her feelings for so long."

"R-really? You think so...?"

"Absolutely." Sunset's words put a big smile on my face. Trixie doesn't just likes me, she adores me! To think she felt this way ever since she first asked me to be her friend and I never noticed. Oh, Trixie... I'm so sorry... "Rarity... Rarity!"

"Huh? Wh-What?"

"I asked you what was your mistake? You told me that you had a crush on her. Aren't you two dating right now?"

Here it goes... my guilt returned. "I... I rejected her feelings... I lied to her. I told her I didn't like her back."

"What?! Rarity, I don't understand. Why did you do that?"

"I think I panicked. If I said the truth, we would have started to date, and I wasn't ready! I still want to wait more time to make sure my feelings are real. If I said yes and my feelings faded, what would I do?"

There was a long silence before Sunset spoke again. "Rarity, you told me exactly how you felt. We spoke about your feelings the past few days too, remember? From everything I heard, it was obvious that your crush was becoming stronger. I could see it in your eyes and in the way you acted whenever you spoke about Trixie. Admit it, you're crazy about her, just as much she's crazy about you, maybe even more."

I sat on my bed again. Could it be true? Sunset had her reasons to think so. She was right about everything she said. I was having doubts with the last thing, though. Was I really... crazy about Trixie Lulamoon? Lately, she has been in my mind all the time, even in my dreams. I was always trying to hold her hand, her arm or hug her. The side of me claiming that I was straight made its move today.

But after what Sunset said, it was losing strength. "You're right... you're absolutely right, Sunset... what have I done?! I pushed away my first relationship! I have to, no... I need to tell her the truth, now!"

"Wait!" I was about to hang up when my friend stopped me. "You can't do it now."

"Why not?"

"She's emotional, and so are you. She could think that you're only doing it to make her smile again. Wait until she calms down. You need to calm down too. Keep talking to her, try to cheer her up. You have many friends to help you to calm down. As far as I know, she only has you."

"Y-You're right. Yes, I'll try to do that. Thank you." Again, Sunset was right. Why was she always right?

"I'm glad to hear that. I'm sorry for what happened but don't blame yourself too much. Everyone makes mistakes. I'm a living proof of that."

"Speaking of love mistakes... have you finally decided to fix yours?"

Sunset sighed. "I knew it was too much to hope you would forget."

I giggled. "Darling, you know that will never happen. Come on, tell me. You said I needed to calm down. Distract me."

"You want to forget about your love issues by talking about mine?"

"That's correct! Helping you with Fluttershy will make me feel better."

"Alright. Yes, I have thought on a way to tell her... eventually. I have sent her something."

"Really? What did you send?""She's your best friend. I'm sure she will tell you. I will say no more. Wait until she decides to speak."

"I know that I must not push her. You're terrible, Sunset. Do you know how anxious I will be until Fluttershy tells me?"

"I know, but at least I told you something! Besides, I think it's better if she tells you. You will know why."

"Okay... I'll be patient."

"Thank you. Is there anything else you need? I promised Pinkie Pie that I would help her with something and I have to go soon."

"No, that's all. I won't hold you anymore. Thank you for listening, Sunset."

"You're welcome, Rarity. Bye, and good luck!" She hang up and I placed my phone on my desk. The situation was still bad, but at least now I knew what to do. I'm going to talk to Trixie on Monday. Hopefully, I could still accompany her to the bus stop.

I went to the bathroom to remove my makeup before walking down the stairs, to the kitchen and served myself some apple juice. When I was pouring the juice into a glass, someone rang the bell. "I'll get it, Sweetie Belle! You focus on your homework!" I placed the rest of the apple juice in the fridge and walked towards the front door as I took a sip from my juice. Fresh and delicious. It was one of the perks of having a farmer as a close friend. I opened the front door once I reached it. A bright smile appeared on my face when I saw who the visitor was. "Fluttershy, darling! It's so good to see you."

"H-Hello, Rarity. I'm sorry for coming without announcing myself, but I need to tell you something." My best friend spoke with her usual quiet tone.

"Sure! Please, come in."

"Thank you." I noticed that she was holding a piece of paper when she walked in. I didn't pay too much attention to it and I closed the door. None of us said anything until we sat down in the living room.

"I'm all ears. Speak whenever you're ready."

Fluttershy nodded. She looked around before taking a deep breath and releasing it. "I... found this note in one of my books today." She said as she gave me piece of paper I noticed earlier. I took it with both of my hands and read it.

Fluttershy, I'm writing to you to confess that I'm in love with you, but I don't have the courage to tell you personally yet. I'll ease your worries. I'm not a stalker. I don't want to hurt you. I just happen to like you very much. I wanted you to know that there's someone who admires you. Who wants to hold your hand. One day, I'll reveal myself and hope that you like me back. But for now, I'll be quiet.

Signed: A secret admirer.

I recognized the handwriting. It was undoubtely from Sunset. I looked at Fluttershy when I was done reading. Her blush was clear as day. "Fluttershy, this is huge. How do you feel?"

"I-I don't know..." She had more problems than normal to talk. "I... I don't know who wrote it. What if it's a joke? Besides, I already like someone. I don't know this... secret admirer."

I was surprised that Fluttershy didn't recognize Sunset's handwriting. "You don't know Twilight either." Fluttershy looked away, hiding her face with her hair. "Darling, you have to consider the possibility of realizing that your crush on Twilight is temporal. If she's too different from the one we know, your crush might disappear."

Fluttershy moved her head to look at me. She seemed worried. "Rarity, why are you saying that...? I-I don't understand. First, you supported me, and now you're telling me that it might not be a good idea..."

"I know, and I apologize, but I got to think about it after you told me your secret. I only want what is best for you. I'm trying to help." Fluttershy dropped her head and stared at the floor. I sighed before speaking again. "Listen, I might be right, I might not. All I want is that you think about it. When love is involved, you must be absolutely sure of what you feel before saying anything. It's not pleasant making a mistake with love." The more I spoke, the worse I felt for breaking Trixie's heart. How could I say this the same day I lied to my crush? But Fluttershy needed to hear it. I don't want her to make mistakes like me. I didn't want my best friend to suffer like me.

I remained silent after I spoke. I was waiting for Fluttershy to say something. But she didn't move at all. I was patient and kept waiting. Eventually, Fluttershy raised her head again. "Th-Thank you, Rarity... you're always there for me..."

"I care about you." I put my hand on hers as I spoke again. "Trust me, all I want is to see you happy. If you're happy, I'm happy. Keep the note, don't throw it away. "

"I'll do that." Fluttershy gave me a small smile and I returned it. "I'm glad you were home. I have no plans today and I feared that you did."

My smile disappeared and I quickly looked away. "I... wanted to do something with Sweetie Belle, but I found out she didn't do her homework."

"Oh, that's too bad..."

"I know!" My smile reappeared and I faced Fluttershy again. "Let's go shopping! Just you and me."

"I would like that! But... I didn't bring any money."

"We'll stop by your home first. I'll get my purse!" I ran upstairs, towards my room. Once Fluttershy couldn't see me, I groaned. "Keep it together, Rarity! Don't let guilt ruin Fluttershy's day too. I can't even tell her why I'm upset. Enjoy this day, keep hating yourself tomorrow." I walked towards the purse Trixie bought me. The gift that started it all. I got on my knees to take the purse with my hands. Ever since she asked me to be her friend, I had been happier. I was always happy to make a new friend. I couldn't believe that I took so long to realize I was slowly falling in love with her.

Oh, no. Tears again. I used a hand to clean my tears. Fluttershy will see that something's wrong if she notices my eyes turning red. Looking down at my purse, I felt a strange sensation. It obviously reminded me of Trixie. Just thinking about her, I calmed down, and even smiled.

That's it! All I had to do was to think on all the good moments I had with Trixie! All I did was to think on how I blew everything up. I spent months building our friendship. The best of my life. My friends and family were everything to me. The only thing I was missing was a relationship. I needed Trixie.

How long has I been in my room? I need to go back with Fluttershy! I ran downstairs but stopped before getting into the living room to catch my breath before smiling and casually walking in. "Sorry for taking so long. I couldn't find my purse anywhere. I'm ready." Fluttershy giggled in response. "Sweetie Belle, I'm heading out with Fluttershy!"

"Okay!"

Fluttershy and I walked out and headed towards the mall.

"So? What are you going to buy, darling?"

"Well, I have been thinking on getting new clothes. I'm going to try new outfits."

"Really? You're going to change your appearance?"

My best friend nodded. "When you changed yours, I thought that I could do the same. What do you think...?"

"What do I think? I think it's a wonderful idea! Fluttershy, I'll help you to find the perfect attire for you. You are in good hands."

"Th-Thank you. I'm glad you were free today. I didn't want to go on my own. None of our friends know about clothing like you."

"Yeah. It's not Applejack and Rainbow Dash's thing. Pinkie Pie could find something, but probably nothing that matches. And Sunset..."

"I didn't think on her. I think I said something I shouldn't to her..."

"Huh? Why do you think that?"

"Because whenever I look at her, she looks away. When I try to talk to her, she avoids looking at my eyes and she seems distracted when we're alone. I tried to apologize to her, but she says she has to go."

"Oh..." Sunset Shimmer, seriously...? I needed to talk to her about this. "Strange. Don't worry, Fluttershy, I'll ask her what's wrong, but I'm sure it isn't you. You're very kind. It's impossible that you offend anyone, not even by accident."

"But what else could it be? She seems to be fine with everybody else. Except Last Saturday, in Piazza."

"She looked at you in the eyes when she talked to you?"

Fluttershy nodded. "Yes, and she even made jokes." My friend laughed softly all of the sudden.

"What's so funny, darling?"

"I just remembered one of Sunset's jokes." Fluttershy sighed happily. "It was a nice day. I had so much fun, I didn't dare to ask her why she has been acting strange, fearing that things would get awkward."

"I'm sure there's an explanation. Don't worry, I'll get to the bottom of this."

"Thank you, Rarity." We changed the subject. I asked Fluttershy about the animal shelter she's helping. While I listened to her, I kept thinking about Sunset. I know she liked Fluttershy, but I didn't think she would avoid her this much. On top of that, she acted like if nothing happened while they were at Piazza last week. Sending mixed signals won't work.

We arrived to the mall in around half an hour. I didn't live far from it. I simply adored this place! It was so big, it had so many stores, I never got tired of this place. It had three floors and a large fountain in the center of the main floor. But what I most loved about this mall is that my favorite clothes shop, Chemise, had a store here, and only here. There weren't any other stores in the entire city.

This was our first stop. The owner, Chemise, didn't live in this city, but she sometimes came to check on the store. I hoped she opened more stores here, but she won't do it unless she made more sales. Luckily for me, I knew one of someone who has a part time job here that told me everything about her boss' plans, in secret, of course. In fact, we came during her shift!

"Rarity! It's so good to see you! Oh. You're looking fantastic with that new outfit you're wearing.

"Why, thank you." I smiled by the compliment before looking at Fluttershy. "Listen, Coco, my best friend, Fluttershy, wants a change, and you were my first option."

"Is that right?" Coco Pommel smiled at my friend. "Go ahead. Browse all you want. You know where to find me."

"Thanks, Coco." I took Fluttershy's arm and guided her to one of the racks after talking to the shop attendant. "See anything you like, darling?"

"You know that I like everything, Rarity. Unless it's made of fur or leather. I need you to choose an outfit for me."

"Okay. Just let me pick a few possible candidates... let me see, blouses, T-shirts, jeans, skirts... alright, I have some. Let's go to the changing room so you can try these on. I won't know for certain which of these outfits will suit you more until I see you wear them."

Fluttershy nodded and walked inside the changing room. I handed her one of the outfits I chose and she closed the curtain. She opened it again when she finished changing. "How do I look...?"

"Hmm, spin, please." she did what I asked. "No, I'm not convinced. Here, try this one."

Fluttershy tried all the outfits I chose for her one after another, but I didn't think any of them suited her. Before giving up, I decided to return to the racks one more time. I examined the clothes closely. "There has to be something...!"

"Rarity, don't worry. Maybe don't need to change my outfit..."

"Let me... one more time... wait..." I moved my eyes to one of the mannequins. The outfit it was wearing... it was perfect! "Coco, please, come one second."

"Yes?" Coco Pommel walked towards me.

"These clothes... are they new?"

"Oh, actually yes! It's Chemise's new creation! I have a few in stock of all sizes."

"Good, bring me one for my friend. I believe this is the one."

"As you request!" Coco Pommel ran towards the stock room as I returned to Fluttershy. She wasn't sure how to feel.

"D-Do you really think it's for me?"

"Absolutely, darling. Trust me, you'll fall in love with it when you try it on."

"O-Okay..."

The shop attendant returned five minutes later. "Sorry for taking so long. I almost thought we didn't have one of her size, but I searched again. Here, it's the last one."

"Marvelous! Thank you, Coco!" I took the outfit and gave it to Fluttershy, who walked into the changing room one last time. Coco Pommel stayed with me until Fluttershy finished getting dressed.

My best friend didn't come out for a while, but I remained patient. Waiting felt like an eternity, but when she did come out, it was worth it. The outfit consisted on a yellow blouse, a dark green skirt and black short boots, all animal fur free. My eyes shined when I saw her. Fluttershy turned around to allow me to see the entire outfit.

"S-So?" Fluttershy was nervous, but I could see her smile slightly. She liked it.

"I knew it! It's perfect! What do you think, Coco?"

"I think she looks magnificent. Really. Those clothes were made for her."

"We'll take them!" I pointed a finger to the ceiling as I said the last.

"Great choice! Follow me to the cash register."

"We'll be there in a second." I turned my head to look at Fluttershy. "I could see it in your face, you liked them, didn't you?" I said as I walked into the changing room Fluttershy used to take her old clothes.

My best friend blushed and nodded slowly. "I-I do."

"This turned out to be a great idea, Fluttershy." I noticed that my friend was taking her wallet from the purse. "Put it back. Allow me to pay. It will be a gift."

"I can't let you do that. These clothes are expensive."

"More reasons for me to pay. You can't afford them."

"Then I can't accept them..."

"No, we're taking them. Fluttershy, darling, it's fine. I want to pay for you. Please, don't say no. You look amazing. It will be a shame to take the clothes back." I didn't let the argument to continue. I took my credit card from my purse and headed to the cash register.

"Will you let me to give you a 20% off this time?" Coco Pommel asked after taking my credit card.

"Coco, please, I told you it's not necessary."

"You convinced me to leave my old job back in Manehattan. My boss was awful, but I didn't have the courage to quit until you showed up. You didn't know me but you still stood up for me."

"It was nothing, really. I can't stand ruffians and you were at the edge of crying. I couldn't just walk away."

"Rarity, I will keep offering the discount until you say yes. It's the only way I can repay my debt. I promise, I won't give you any more discounts unless you get items on sale."

"But what about your bosses? Won't they find out?"

Coco Pommel shook her head. "They won't. I'll charge you the full prize and give you the discount in secret. I'll the pay 20%."

"It's too much, Coco, I don't know."

"I can pay for it. Please, accept."

I was about to decline again, but at this point, she was begging me to accept the discount. It would be impolite to say no again. "Alright, I'll accept the discount. I can't keep arguing about the same thing every time I come."

"Oh, thank you, thank you!" I'm so happy that you're finally allowing me to return the favor!

After paying, I put Fluttershy's old clothes in a bag and we headed to an ice-cream stand. It has been a while I had quality time with Fluttershy alone, so I spent the rest of the day with her. Hopefully, the rest of my friends won't have plans tomorrow. I couldn't wait to show everyone Fluttershy's new appearance!

Author's Note

Well, there you go. It looks that Rarity has finally embraced her feelings. You took too long! :flutterrage:

Thank you all for being so patient. As I said in my blog, I had personal problems, but everything is fine now :twilightsmile:

I'll see you on the next chapter to continue this drama! :rainbowkiss:

By the way, Fluttershy's new outfit looks similar to this, but not exactly the same :raritywink:

This chapter was revised by zalla661

Repercussions

Trixie's P.O.V.

It hurt... my broken heart was causing me an unbearable amount of pain. I knew that rejection was highly possible, but nothing could prepare me for this. Everything fell apart when Rarity said she didn't feel the same way yesterday. I couldn't stand it, I had to get out of there. My brother didn't have to ask me what was wrong when I got home. He knew what happened when I walked past him without greeting him. I took a shower and spent the rest of my Saturday locked up in my room.

My plans for Sunday were no different. I didn't even bother getting dressed. I remained with my pajamas. What was the point? I won't leave the apartment. I wasn't feeling like jogging, I didn’t feeling like doing anything. I would still have to go to school tomorrow. I'll be forced to see Rarity. What am I supposed to do? I had to avoid her as much as I could. Worst part is that I couldn't be mad at her. She didn't do anything wrong. I had to accept the fact that she will never feel the same way, but it won't be easy. I needed time to recover. I needed time off from her. I'm sure she will understand. Things will be awkward between us for a while.

"Trix?" my brother called me, as he knocked on my door. "Trixie, come on. You can't be inside all day. Get some fresh air!"

"My window is open."

"You know what I mean." Clementine said before opening my door. "Go for a walk. You always said that jogging helped you to disconnect from everything."

"I jogged with her once..."

"Exactly, just once. Come on, go outside, please? Trust me, you'll feel better."

"How can you be so sure?"

"Are you forgetting how many times I got rejected before finding Rosemary? I know how it is to be heartbroken, but I got through it more than once. I remember that someone has always been there to help me. Do you?"

I sighed. "Yes, it was me..."

Clementine walked towards my bed. I scooted over so he could sit, but I remained lying on my bed. "You literally kicked my door open to drag me outside. I want to return the favor."

"What are you going to do? Throw me off the window?"

My brother chuckled. "My methods are not like yours. I prefer a more subtle approach..."

"Hmm..." huffing, I turned my back to him. I won't move an inch from here."

"Oh, yeah?"

"What are you...?"

Clementine chuckled maliciously and started to poke my face. "Get up, get up, get up, get up, get up..."

"No... Clementine... stop that... I'm serious!" My brother kept poking. Despite my efforts to push his hands away, he always reached my face. It was tickling, so I couldn't prevent myself from giggling. "Alright, alright! I'll go outside if you stop now!"

"There you go! See? It wasn't so hard." Clementine stopped poking me and I was able to start to catch my breath.

"I... hate... you..."

"I love you too, Trix." My brother walked towards my door as he spoke. "I'll be outside. If you don't leave this room in half an hour, I'll be back." He closed the door once he left. I sat on my bed and remained there for a few minutes before heading towards the bathroom to take a shower.

After showering, I returned to my room to put my jogging clothes on. I tied up my hair into a ponytail and left my room again. My brother stopped me before reaching the front door.

"Wait, aren't you going to eat something first?"

"I'm not hungry. Actually, I'm not feeling anything. I just want to get this over with..."

"Okay... be careful out there..."

I nodded and left the apartment. I took the elevator to the ground floor and jogged into the city. At first, I felt no change, but I didn't turn back. The feeling of the wind hitting me, the sounds of the cars, of people talking with each other and the smell of the food stands eventually got me in the zone. My pain, my thoughts... all my problems disappeared. I think I was even smiling. My brother was right. I needed this. Maybe it won't help me to feel better right now, but it was giving me a break from my sorrow.

Sadly, the break didn't last long. While I was jogging, someone appeared around a corner and we crashed. We both fell backwards, landing with a sitting position.

"Ouch! I'm sorry, I didn't see you... Trixie?"

I recognized that voice. I wasn't happy to hear it. Raising my head, I saw none other than Sunset Shimmer on her knees. She got back on her feet and cleaned herself before lending me a hand to stand up, but I rejected her. "Just great! Everything was fine until you showed up!" I stood up on my own and glared at the girl. Again, she seemed offended. She used to be scary in the past, and now she gets upset easily. What happened to her?

"I was just trying to be nice. It wouldn't hurt you to say 'Thank you' sometimes."

"Good manners are only to those who deserve it. I don't recall asking for your help, and yet, you always find a way to intercept me. Is it too much to ask to leave me alone?!"

"Why are you always so rude to me? Ever since you became Rarity's friend, I have been trying to be nice to you, to help you out, even though you kept shoving me away. Being polite once in a while won't kill you, you know?" Sunset Shimmer was no longer upset. She was angry. No, more than that. She was furious. I could see it in her eyes.

"I never asked for your advice, walking campfire! J-Just... go away! I'm not in the mood to deal with you, nor with anybody!" I crossed my arms and walked away, but Sunset Shimmer put a hand on my shoulder. I was about to turn around to push her, but her following words reached me.

"Rarity called me yesterday... I know what happened... I'm sorry..."

Not again... why were those tears insisting on coming out? I won't let them. Crying never helped anybody. "Wh-What do you want from me...?" I tried to sound tough, but my voice was cracking.

"Honestly, I wish you were more open to me. I want to know the Trixie Rarity knows. I want to be your friend. If you only let me support you."

"Why? You know nothing of me."

"That's not true. We're both suffering from a love we can't get. Doesn't that count?"

I slowly turned my head to look at Sunset Shimmer from the corner of my eye. "You're just taking advantage of my sorrow. Do you think I'll let you in just because I'm upset?"

"See? That's your problem! You need to trust more on people, especially with those who just want to help. I'm not taking advantage of your current condition. I'm tried to have a normal conversation before and you didn't let me. But I'm not giving up."

"You're stubborn, then."

"I am. Trixie, Rarity dislikes the way you treat others. That attitude of yours was enough to keep her distance. And yet, she's proud of calling you a friend now. You're a different person when you're with her."

"That's because I'm in love with her."

"Right. But you still have to change your attitude to others."

"Why?"

"Because you're still hanging out with those friends of yours, a bad influence. She also dislikes that you're still a bully. You're not as bad as before, but you're still mean. She's happy with you. But she would be happier if you fixed that."

"Happy with me? Is she... really happy with me?"

"Well, of course! That's why she's still your friend." Sunset Shimmer spoke with a confused tone. "She's happy when she's with her friends. It's the power of friendship."

I don't know how, but a genuine smile appeared on my face. "It's... good to know." My eyes met Sunset Shimmer's and I remembered that I was talking to her. My smile disappeared as fast as it appeared. "Why am I talking to you? I still don't like you."

Sunset Shimmer sighed and pressed her fingers against her forehead. "You're a tough one, Trixie Lulamoon. Listen, as you can imagine, things will be awkward between you and Rarity. I just want you to know that I'm available if you want to talk. I'm a good listener."

"Don't expect me to call you anytime soon. I can deal with this on my own."

Sunset Shimmer groaned. "At least I tried. I'll leave you alone, then. Think about what I said."

"Whatever..." The equestrian girl tried to shake my hand, but I crossed my arms. She huffed and walked away. "Peace at last!" I was glad when I saw her far away. She interrupted my jog. Now I had to start over. At least I was near a general store. I would continue exercising after buying water.

Jogging made me feel better. When I returned home, I was in the mode for a gaming session with my nemesis. I kept her waiting for too long. I lost again, but not for much. I was getting close to beating her. I didn't change my clothes, I just untied my hair before jumping on my bed.

This time, I didn't think much about Rarity. I hated to admit it, but I couldn't stop thinking about what Sunset Shimmer said. I have been hearing her ever since we parted ways. I always knew that Rarity enjoyed spending time with me, but I didn't know I made her happy. I could also make her even happier with me, but, to do so, I had to be... nice to others. That's something I couldn't do yet. I didn't have the strength to change that much. I still needed more time.

Being polite to Rarity and her sister was one thing, but to the entire school? I don't have problems with behaving around people who don't know me, but Canterlot High was too much. I hoped Rarity had enough patience to cope with me until I was ready.

"Knock, knock! You have a visitor!" I quickly sat on my bed when Clementine knocked on my door. Was it Sunset Shimmer? No. She doesn't know where I live. Then, my visitor was... "Let them in!"

As I imagined, Rosemary walked into my room. "Good afternoon, Trixie." she said as she looked around. "This is the first time I have been in your room. I like your decorations."

"Thanks." I said as I stood up. Not a second later, my visitor hugged me.

"At moments like this, you need a hug..." At first, I froze in my spot, but I eventually hugged my sister in-law back. "How are you feeling?"

"Better than yesterday..."

Rosemary moved my head with her hands to look at me. "No one is expecting you to feel better from one day to the other."

"I know..." I broke the hug and crossed my arms while I stared at the floor. It was true that I was feeling a bit better than yesterday, but I still felt empty on the inside.

"Sometimes, things don't go like we want to. You're not the only one whose love is unrequited. But you'll get through it. You're a strong girl. Plus, remember, you're not alone. You have your brother and me. I'm going to sleep here tonight, so you'll have us all day." I raised my head to meet Rosemary's eyes and smiled weakly at her. "Let's play something, all three of us. I feel like playing board games."

"Sure, why not? You pick." Anything to keep me distracted. I always forgot I wasn't alone. Becoming friends with Rarity made me realize that I had a family. A small one, but still a good family. I have no doubts that one day, Clementine and Rosemary will get married. They were made for each other. What will be of me when that day finally comes? They will want to live together and it will be years before I'm able to look for a place of my own. I suppose I should ask my brother one of these days.

Author's Note

Poor, poor Trixie. Why is she still distant to a certain someone? She only wants to help you :fluttershysad:

zalla66 revised this for typos. Thank you! :twilightsmile:

Cold Confessions

Rarity's P.O.V.

I followed Sunset's advice and let time pass so Trixie could recover. It has been two weeks since I rejected her feelings. It was hard to see how she was doing. We didn't talk at all. I tried to wave shyly at her, but she always pretended she didn't see me. I tried texting her, but I only got short answers. I even tried showing up at one of her volleyball practices, but it seems that my presence distracted her. She lost focus constantly and would usually end up getting benched for half of it. After that, I felt it was best that I didn't show up unexpectedly.

I didn't want her to lose because of me. I texted her again on Sunday to ask her how did the rest of the game went as I left half way through. Her reply was, sadly, as bland as all the others.

'Won. Final soon.'

I have really destroyed her heart. I felt terrible. Not only did I feel guilty for lying to her, but my heart was suffering as well since my feelings towards her kept growing. She likes me and I like her back, but thanks to my bad choice of words, we were far from becoming a couple. It was funny. Three months ago, I was happy without having Trixie as a friend. Now, I needed her in order to be happy.

"Hey, Rarity! Are you there?" Someone called me and snapped her fingers in front of my face, waking me up from my thoughts.

"Wh-What?" I looked around before remembering where I was. Sugarcube Corner. That's right; I was spending time with my friends after school.

"Oh, good. You're alive!" Rainbow Dash said. She was the one who snapped her fingers to call my attention. "You're still doing that."

"Doing what?" I took a sip from my drink, pretending that I didn't know what she was talking about.

"Spacing out. You have been unusually quiet the last couple of weeks. Not that I'm complaining." I frowned and glared at Rainbow Dash, scaring her. "I was just kidding!"

"Leave her alone, Rainbow. It's probably nothing." Sunset said. Since she knew why I was acting differently, she tried to make our friend desist. Unfortunately, Rainbow Dash wasn't the only one noticing my strange behavior.

"Ah have to say, ah'm worried 'bout you, sugarcube. Rainbow's right, yer not bein' yerself." Applejack gave me a concerned look. "If there's somethin' buggin' you, you know you can come to us."

My friends' concern was understandable. It wasn't the first time I was reminded of how lucky I was to have them, but I couldn't tell them what my problem was without revealing my friendship with Trixie. "Girls, I appreciate your concern, but you don't need to worry. I'm fine, really."

"Why do I find that hard to believe?" Rainbow Dash said as she crossed her arms.

"I-I believe Rarity. If she had a problem, she would tell us." Fluttershy said, placing a hand on my arm comfortingly.

"Fluttershy's right. We need to trust our friend." Sunset spoke again. "I don't think asking her what's wrong over and over will help."

Rainbow Dash groaned. "Fine! Whatever. Excuse me for worrying."

"No, Rainbow, don't be like this..." I spoke, focusing my eyes on my athletic friend. "I know I haven't been myself lately, but it's nothing serious. I'm grateful that you want to help, but my problem is a personal matter."

"So, you DO have a problem after all." Applejack said.

I nodded. The only way to stop my friends from getting worried about me was to lie. I wasn't fond with the idea of lying to my friends, but I couldn't think of a better option. "I didn't want all of you worried, but I suppose my mood gave it away. I'm having family issues. My uncle and my mother had a big argument on the phone. They haven't spoken with each other at all for the past weeks." I couldn't believe how far I was going to keep Trixie's friendship a secret. This wasn't me. I had to make things right with her, soon.

"Ah' see... we're sorry to hear that, sugarcube."

"Your hearts were in the right place, don't worry about it, darling." Somehow, I managed to smile at her.

"Yeah, well... umm... I'm not sure what to say." Rainbow Dash scratched the back of her head, surely feeling uncomfortable. "I'm sorry..."

"Don't say anything. You'll help me by keeping me distracted."

"Oh, right! We can do that!" Rainbow Dash smiled confidently, and Fluttershy and Applejack nodded. Sunset, however, was smiling weirdly at me. An 'I'm still worried about you' kind of smile. I'll talk to her later.

"Do you girls want me to refill your drinks?" Pinkie Pie showed up at our table with her usual grin. We came during her shift.

"Yeah, sure Pinkie! I'll have another." Rainbow Dash said and gave Pinkie Pie her empty glass.

"Great! Anyone else?" We all gave Pinkie Pie our empty glasses as we nodded. "Okey dokey lokey! five more drinks coming up!" Pinkie Pie disappeared just as quickly she showed up.

"So, I heard that the Wonderbolts are coming to our town to play soon. I'm totally saving to buy the tickets!" I could see Rainbow Dash's shine as she spoke about her favorite team.

"So, yer finally takin' a part time job?"

"Of course not, AJ, I'm just taking odd jobs! I can't let part time jobs consume my daily workout time. So, if you girls want something done, come to me!"

"Well, I could use a model to try on my clothes designs. Could I give you a call?" I smiled teasingly at my friend, Rainbow Dash. She quickly lost the enthusiasm she had.

"Uhh, m-maybe...? Just, don't make me wear that lame outfit again. I felt dirty wearing it."

"You're so dramatic. I was experimenting!"

"You also stabbed me with one of those pin things!"

"You were the one who kept moving. It wasn't my fault. Plus, I gave you a band-aid."

"I almost passed out from blood loss!"

"Rainbow, you barely bled. Listen, what if I ask my mother if you can be her model instead? I'm sure she will be happy to have help."

"I can work with that." Rainbow Dash said with a grin.

"Oh, sure. You trust my mother but not me." I said, pretending to be mad.

"She's a professional."

"Hey!" I was about to say one or two things to Rainbow Dash, but Pinkie Pie returned with the drinks.

"Glasses filled, enjoy! Oh, and this is for you, Rares. On the house."

"Huh?" I looked down at the table to see what Pinkie Pie was giving me. It was a cupcake with a smile created by frosting on the top. She wasn't around much to see me upset earlier, but she seemed to have a sixth sense when it came to feelings, despite barely seeing me for two minutes. She must have somehow realized that I'm not in the best moods right now. "Th-Thank you, Pinkie."

Pinkie Pie smiled and walked away. While my friends kept talking, I remained staring at the cupcake. It has been a while since I was able to smile. My guilt was still there, but my friends' support was making me feel better. If only I could tell them the truth... but even so, they were already helping me. I don't knoe what would I do without them.

"Did I see a smile back there?" Sunset was walking me home after we left Sugarcube Corner. She, of course, noticed my change of mood.

"Maybe."

Sunset smiled. "Even after all this, you are still keeping your word and keeping Trixie's friendship a secret, huh?"

"I can't break that promise, Sunset. Especially not now when I'm trying to talk to her again. I hated lying, but I saw no other way. I was being too obvious. I really, really need to talk to her, tell her the truth, but, she's still avoiding me. I don't know what to do, Sunset."

"Hmm... let me think... wait! She's avoiding you, but she might listen to me..."

"But... and forgive me for being rude, darling. It's just that, she's not very fond of you..."

"I'll persuade her. I have her number. The least I can do is try. I don't like seeing you upset."

"I..." I had to think this through. Trixie still had a bad attitude to everyone at school but me and Sunset was the one she disliked the most. But somehow, Sunset still managed to talk to her. Sunset Shimmer might be the only one who could get Trixie to talk to me. "Sunset..." I sighed. "I'm not sure if it's a good idea, but... I'm desperate. I need to tell her the truth as soon as possible! I... I suppose you can try..."

My friend grinned before putting a hand on my shoulder. "Rarity, I promise, I'll be careful. I'll call her and tell you how it goes. Okay? Try to relax meanwhile. We'll fix this."

"I hope so. Thank you, Sunset. My guilt is disturbing my sleep."

"I know everything seems terrible... but at least I can try to help you with this."

"Yes. I should have asked for your help sooner, but I thought that time was all I needed."

Sunset didn't leave my side until we made it to my home. When we arrived, she hugged me and walked away. I watched until I couldn't see her anymore. I used my key to unlock the front door and walked in. Sweetie Belle was out with her friends today. I was all alone in my big house.

The first thing I did was to head straight to my room to yell into a pillow. Of all the things I could do wrong, of all the possible mess ups I could have made in my life, I never imagined I would mess up my first chance at love. I had imagined my first confession, my first date, and even my wedding day many times, but none of it helped prepare me for when I had my first real confession. Trixie... My perspective on her changed when we became friends. I grew attached to her so quickly in such a short time. Had it really only been a few months?

Since our first day as friends, I always tried my best to keep her happy. We had our problems, but we managed to make up. But what I did two weeks ago... I didn't know if she would ever forgive me for it.

I didn't move from my bed at all. I just couldn't stop hugging my pillow while waiting for news. Good or bad, I needed an answer. I don't know how much time had passed before my phone rang. Thankfully, it was the call I was expecting.

"Sunset? Please, tell me that you have good news."

"I do. I spoke to her. It wasn't easy, but I arranged a meeting."

"You did?!" I sat on my bed as I smiled. "Sunset, darling, you're the best! Don't tell Rainbow Dash I said that."

My friend chuckled. "I won't, although I would love to." I giggled lightly before Sunset spoke again. "Listen, I couldn't get her to meet you today, but good news is, tomorrow is Saturday. She said plays volleyball, right?"

"Yes."

"She told me that she has free time tomorrow after practice. She will be waiting for you at her place."

"I'll be there. Thank you so much, Sunset. I owe you big time!"

"You don't owe me anything. You're my friend, Rarity. I wish you the best luck."

"I'll really need it. I don't know how she will react. I'll tell you how it goes."

"Please, do. Oh! Before I forget. Tomorrow Fluttershy wants us to go to Piazza with her."

"She wants me to go too? Why?"

"No clue."

"Well, I imagine there's only one way to find out."

"Yeah. I'll be seeing you tomorrow."

"I'm looking forward to it. Goodbye, Sunset."

"Goodbye."

When I hung up, I didn't know what to feel. On one hand, I would finally be able to tell Trixie the truth, but on the other, I was going to tell her the truth! How was I supposed to begin?! "Now, now, Rarity. Calm down. You won't be able to think properly if you are not calm... music! I need music to relax."

A quick grab of my earphones, and a little fluffing of my poor bedraggled pillow, and I was ready to lay back and relax. I listened to a few songs from one of the bands I liked as the tension in my head began slipping away. I smiled. Their music always made me smile. After an hour, I could finally think clearly on what to do. I was only going to get one shot to fix this mess I made, and I wasn't going to screw it up.

"Is she late?" I asked Sunset, who was by my side. She checked the time with her cell phone.

"No. We're actually early. But Fluttershy should show up any moment now."

We were at Piazza, like Fluttershy requested. Sunset was already here when I arrived ten minutes ago.

"So... how are you feeling, Rarity?"

"Honestly... I have never been more terrified. Am I shaking? I feel like if I'm shaking. How do I look? Is my hair okay? Do you think I should go? I could call it off..."

"Woah, woah, woah! Rarity, take a deep breath." I did so. "Now listen, it wasn't easy to arrange this meeting. You can't call it off. Today, you're going to be 100% honest to Trixie. You'll speak with your heart. Besides, if you call it off, your guilt will only get worse."

"Y-Yes, you're right... I have to do the right thing." I smiled a bit. "Thank you, Sunset."

"You're welcome." Sunset smiled at me, but then, her face changed. Her jaw dropped and she shifted her eyes to look behind me. I turned to find Fluttershy behind me.

"Hello." My best friend said with her usual quiet voice.

"Fluttershy, darling!" I hugged her and she hugged me back.

"Hey, Fluttershy..."

"It's good to see you too, Sunset." Fluttershy said as she broke the hug. I turned my head to look at my other friend. I could see her blush. "Rarity, Sunset. I... I need your help..."

"Sure! What is it?" Fluttershy hid her face with her hair when I asked my question. "Fluttershy?"

"I... I want to talk to Twilight..." My best friend revealed her face again. She was turning red. "T-today."

"A-Are you serious? I mean... you're ready?" Sunset was the one to talk this time. Fluttershy nodded slowly.

"But, Fluttershy..." I tried to speak, but my shy friend interrupted me.

"I have been thinking on what you said, Rarity. You're right; this Twilight might be different from the one we know. But I want to find out... please, Rarity, I... I want to talk to her..."

"That's a... valid point actually." I quickly turned my attention to the former bully. "Sunset?" She looked at me. I could see her eyes starting to get wet. "Do you have something to tell her...?"

"She does?" Fluttershy got curious. She focused her eyes on Sunset. "Am I annoying you too much? I'm sorry, Sunset; I shouldn't have asked you to come here..."

"No." Sunset spoke. "You never annoyed me..."

"Really? But, you have been so distant..."

"It's for something else." Sunset walked forward until she was right in front of Fluttershy. Her sight was focused on the floor. "I need to tell you something... big..."

"Okay..." My shy friend looked at me, wondering what was going on. I said nothing. I just crossed my arms and smiled. "I-I'm listening..." Fluttershy returned her attention to Sunset when she realized she wouldn't get answers from me.

"I... I hope you find happiness with Twilight..."

"Sunset!" I had to intervene in this case. No way was I going to let Sunset make the wrong choice.

"Okay, okay!" Sunset took a deep breath before continuing. At this point, Fluttershy was extremely confused. "The truth is, Fluttershy... that all this time, ever since I was given a second chance, ever since I became friends with you all... I... I have... d-developed a... c-crush on you..."

Fluttershy's eyes widened. She gasped and covered her mouth with both of her hands. "S-Sunset... you... r-really...?"

The former bully nodded slowly. "I would never joke about something like this... Fluttershy, I realized... I shouldn't let you try to date with someone without you at least knew how I truly felt. But I was so scared to tell you..."

"I-I don't know what to say...this is so sudden..." Fluttershy lowered her hands and Sunset took them with her own. I could see both girls blushing madly.

"I know it is... Fluttershy, you don't have to say anything now... you know how I feel. That's enough for me. I'm happy that I was able to tell you..." Both of my friends remained staring at each other, and I felt like I was the third wheel.

"Well, I'm..." I coughed. "I'm going to go. I'll leave you two alone... yes?" No reply. I imagine they weren't even listening to me. "Goodbye!" I waved at them, but still, no reply. I turned and started to walk towards Trixie's apartment. Witnessing Sunset's confession gave me confidence. But unlike Sunset, I already know that Trixie likes me. With that thought in mind, I couldn't help but to smile. Today, Trixie could become my... just thinking about it fills me with joy!

As soon as I arrived, I rang the bell to Trixie's apartment. She answered within seconds.

"Yes? Who is it?"

"It's me, Trixie. Sunset told me that you agreed to see me today."

"I did. I was expecting you. Hold on, I'll be right there." I stood still until I saw my crush. I gasped and smiled at her. I started to see her differently lately. She was just so... beautiful. But she wasn't smiling. She was still upset. Hopefully, I'll fix this today.

"Hey..." Her voice was monotone.

"Hi." I walked in and closed the door. We entered the elevator and remained silent all the way to her apartment. She pointed at me to her room with her hand, so I followed her there. She closed the door behind me and crossed her arms.

"So... Shimmer said you wanted to tell me something important. I'm all ears."

"Right." I cleared my throat and gazed into Trixie's eyes. I wasn't sure what her mood was. She wasn't sad, angry nor happy, definitely. "It's about your confession."

"Of course it is..." Trixie put a hand on her forehead and turned her back on me. "You're no longer comfortable around me? You want to break our friendship? Is that why you're here?"

"No! No, it's nothing like that. Trixie, I want you to be looking at me when I say this." Trixie slowly turned her head to look at me. "I... I'm afraid haven't been completely honest to you."

"What do you mean?"

"Trixie, when you said that you liked me, I panicked. I spoke without thinking. What you said... made me happy..."

"Happy? Why?" I had Trixie's full attention, but I couldn't quite tell her expression. She seemed confused, but she was also frowning.

"Trixie... I-I like you too..."

"You... what?" Trixie's eyes widened and I could see her cheeks turning pink. "You... like... me?"

I nodded. "I'm sorry I lied, but you caught me off guard. I..."

"You're serious..."

"Y-Yes..." She wasn't looking at me anymore, and her tone changed completely. I was starting to get bad feeling... "So, let me get this straight. I opened my heart to you, something I rarely do to anyone, but you decided to stomp on it and later tell me that you didn't mean it...?"

"W-Well... I didn't decide to..."

"Yes, you panicked, I understand. But it has been two weeks since then. Two weeks in which I have been feeling miserable. Until today, I wasn't blaming you, but now... Rarity, how could you?! I let you in my life, I share with you stuff I have never shared with anyone besides my brother, and this is how you thank me?!"

I have never seen Trixie so angry. Oh, no, what have I done?!

Author's Note

Well, you guys saw it coming :twilightblush:

I'm really sorry for taking so long. I have bad news... writer's block. Sorry... :ajsleepy:

Oh, and here is the reason for Sunshyne to exist. To give Rarity the confidence she needed to do what's right :twilightsmile:

This chapter was revised by zalla661 prior its release :pinkiesmile:

This chapter has also been revised by a random reader. Thank you, random citizen! :pinkiehappy:

Trust Issues

Trixie's P.O.V.

Rarity was looking shocked by my outburst. I couldn't believe it. This was the second time someone played with my heart. I didn't think that Rarity would be capable of doing this to me.

"T-Trixie... I didn't know what to say... I wasn't completely sure if I really had feelings for you or not..."

"You could have been honest to me. We would have figured something out. Lying to me only made me feel depressed for the past weeks. Do you have any idea what have I been through?!"

"I have an idea... but I didn't mean to..."

"But you did..." I sighed. I had no idea how was I feeling. I was angry at Rarity for lying to me and causing me pain, but at the same time, I was still in love with her. Learning that she felt the same way was a relief. But I couldn't just forgive her for betraying my trust. "I-I can't deal with this right now. You need to leave..."

"But, Trixie, I..."

"Please! I-I need to be alone..." I turned my back on her. I heard Rarity whimper as she left. I didn't like making her cry, but I was too furious. I felt a tear trying to escape one of my eyes, but I cleaned it and forced myself not to cry. What a mess. What am I going to do now?! I needed to speak with my brother, but he's out with Rosemary. He won't be home until in a few hours. I glanced at my computer. All I could do while I waited was browsing the Web while listening to music. Yes, that was a good plan.

"She really said that?" I wasted no time to tell my brother what happened as soon as he came back.

"Yes... apparently, she has had a crush on me for a while."

"Before you confessed to her?"

"Yes. She... she lied to me. All this time... Clementine, I was furious. I made her cry after she told me the truth..."

"Trixie..." My brother put an arm around me. ”Your anger is justified, but try not to be too harsh on her. Yes, she lied to you and she should have told you the truth back then. But at least you know she has a crush on you. Trixie, try to calm down. Talk to her when you're feeling better, but don't erase her from your life.”

"But... she played with my heart... just like..."

My brother walked to the other side of the room with a hand on his forehead. "No, Trixie, don't compare Rarity to that... awful girl. They're nothing alike. Rarity has no bad intentions. If she didn't care about how you felt, she wouldn't have felt any guilt and wouldn't have tried to make amends with you."

"I don't know... it seems that everyone I trust ends up hurting me in one way or another. Why should I even consider give her another chance?" I crossed my arms and frowned. I genuinely didn't know what to do.

"Because, it's obvious that she cares about you. She tried to contact you several times. She came here to tell you that she likes you. She has feelings for you, Trix. Isn't that what you wanted all along?"

"Y-Yes, but... she hid her feelings from me when I revealed mine. I don't know if I can trust her again...” I dropped my head and stared at the floor. I wanted to yell. I wanted to throw everything through the window and forget all about it. But I kept my composure, for Clementine. He still had his eyes on me. He helped me to think straight. “Maybe you're right, maybe I need to calm down. I need a break from her."

My brother looked around and we remained silent for a while. Eventually, he focused his eyes on me again. "Okay, seems fair. Just... don't break your friendship."

"If she still cares about me as you say, then I won’t. Thank you, Clem."

Clementine hugged me. "Anytime. Now, I was planning on going to the convenience store to buy our dinner, but what if we have it at the mall instead?"

I gasped and smiled. "I would love to. Yes!" I love him. He always knows how to cheer me up.

I was still feeling down on the next day. It was afternoon. I went to jog and I took a shower afterwards, but it didn't help much. I went straight to my bed after the shower. I barely found the mood to dress my usual outfit. I decided to listen to music trough my music player. It helped me to lose myself into the music. I still couldn't believe it happened again. Why do I even bother with love? Why did I think it would be different? Why did I let Rarity into my life so fast? I should have known better.

Love is not for me. From now on, I will only care about myself, my brother and my sister in-law. No one else will be allowed. I don't need friends, I don't need a girlfriend. I'm fine without one. I might give my friendship with Rarity another chance, but I wasn’t sure if I could trust her enough to date her.

I had my eyes closed, but I suddenly felt it got darker. Someone was standing beside me. I opened my eyes to find Clementine staring at me.

"Clementine!" I quickly removed my headphones from my ears and sat. "What are you doing here without knocking first?!"

"I did, several times. I even called you. I hope the volume wasn't all the way up. Remember what happened last time."

"The volume was fine. What's so important to come in without my permission?"

"There are two kids in the kitchen, looking for you."

"Kids?" That caught my curiosity. I stood up and walked to the kitchen, while my brother walked into his room. I instantly recognized the kids when I reached the kitchen. Their eyes focused on me when they noticed me. They were Sweetie Belle and one of her friends.

"Trixie..." Rarity's sister ran towards me and hugged me. I almost lost my balance because I wasn't expecting it. "Rarity told me what happened, I'm so sorry!" The little girl started to cry. I had to knee in order to hug her properly. While I did so, I looked at Sweetie Belle's friend. I couldn't remember her name, but I was certain that she was the sister of that cowgirl Rarity was friends with. She was visibly puzzled. How not to be? I was being nice to her friend when she was used to see me as a bully.

"Sweetie Belle..." I tried to say something, but Sweetie Belle moved her head to look at me and spoke again.

"My sister is a good person, she's not mean! She really likes you, Trixie, please, don't stop seeing her. She just made a mistake. She's really upset!"

Rarity's sister was still sobbing, so I hugged her again. Poor girl. I had nothing against her. I enjoy her company, but I got her upset too. "I'm sorry too. I'm sorry that you got caught in the middle of our argument. Please, understand. I'm aware that she made a mistake, but it doesn't mean that I can't be angry at her. Her lie caused me two weeks of misery. I'm dealing with serious trust issues now." I broke the hug to be able to see her in the face and stroked her hair with both of my hands. "Rarity told me the truth yesterday. It's still too soon to forgive her, that is, if I can forgive her."

"P-Please, you have to make up. I know that it can't happen now, but in the future? I promise I won't be a bother to you. I won’t even look at you if I annoy you too much."

"This has nothing to do with you, Sweetie Belle. I like spending time with you. You never annoyed me. Don't stop being yourself, okay?" Sweetie Belle nodded and I smiled at her. Then, I shifted my eyes to her friend and realized something. "How did you know where I live, anyway? Did Rarity tell you?"

"No. She wouldn't have told us." Sweetie Belle spoke again.

"Then... how did you find me?"

"We followed you." Sweetie Belle's friend was the one to speak this time. "You don't live close to Canterlot High. Do you always walk?"

"No. I usually take the bus but I was out of change." I directed my smile to the red haired girl.

"I asked Scootaloo if she wanted to come as well, but she refused."

"I'm surprised that you agreed." The cowgirl kid smiled at me.

"If ah learnt somethin' with Sunset Shimmer and it's that everyone deserves a second chance. Ah just wish Scootaloo wasn't so stubborn."

"She'll come around, eventually." Sweetie Belle said with a smile. I noticed that her tears were fading.

"Okay, you explained me how you found me, but who let you in? Who led you to my apartment?" The apartment complex had forbids tenants from allowing strangers into the complex.

"Your brother, Clementine, let us in." The cowgirl said.

"Of course he did..." I looked away, towards the door leading to my room and Clementine's. But I did it with a smile. Sweetie Belle's visit was just what I needed.

"Yes! He must have noticed that I looked like Rarity because he asked if I was her sister."

"I'm thankful for your visit. I didn't realize how much this affected you, Sweetie Belle."

Rarity's sister lost her smile when she focused her eyes on me. "Of course it does. I'm very close to my big sister, and you're cool when you're not mean. Rarity doesn't want to lose you. She really likes you."

She really likes me, huh? I'm still angry, but hearing that still made my heart skip a beat. "Like I said, I only found out the truth yesterday. I'm still too mad at her. But, if she respects my space, and lets me cool off, maybe..." Sweetie Belle's smile was returning. "I don't promise anything. Just tell her that I need time, okay?"

"You got it!" Sweetie Belle said before she and her friend headed towards the door. I followed them. However, Apple Bloom turned to see me before I closed the door.

"Ah think Sweetie Belle also wants to know somethin' else, but she's afraid of askin'." The cowgirl kid said before patting Sweetie Belle's arm with her elbow. Rarity's sister frowned at her friend before sighing and gazing at me.

Her lips quivered. I was patient and waited until she could finally say what she wanted. "Do you... still feel something for my... sister?"

I was taken by surprise. Since learning the truth, I have been focused on my rage. But after hearing Sweetie Belle's words, and how upset Rarity really was. After learning that she really regrets what she did, I decided to put my anger aside for a few moments.

I pulled my cell phone out and searched for one of the photos of her and me together. I focused at the picture, on our smiles. The good times before I confessed. My lips moved, forming a smile, and I returned my attention to the kids. "Yes... I still do. It's not common for people to touch my heart like she did." Sweetie Belle and her friend smiled.

"What are you looking at?"

"A photo of your sister and me." I said as I showed the photo to Sweetie Belle.

"Aww, you two look so cute together!" Apple Bloom's comment made me blush.

"Yes, I guess we do." I looked at the photo again and got lost in it. The kids said goodbye to me and I waved at them, but I didn't move my eyes from my phone. After closing the door, I headed to my room and laid on my bed again. The surprise visit put me to think. I was still furious at Rarity, but I now know that she was genuinely sorry. Maybe my brother was right. Rarity was nothing like my ex-girlfriend. My ex never cared about how I felt. I won't be happy on seeing Rarity tomorrow at school, but with time, happiness might return.

Days went by. No one noticed my gloom. I was an expert at hiding my emotions since I have done it most of my life. Rarity was one of the few people I was unable to hide my emotions from, but I haven't spoken to her since she told me the truth.

Apparently, Sweetie Belle made her part, since Rarity hasn't tried to contact me at all. She avoided my gaze as much as I avoided hers. I could tell, even from afar, how upset she was. This wasn't easy for neither of us.

Still, whenever I could, I would talk to Sweetie Belle, even small chats, to make sure that she knew that I was still the same. She was upset as well, but she told me that talking to me cheered her up. I got too attached to that kid. But you know what? I didn't mind at all. Being able to talk to her means that I didn't lose myself. It meant that, the change Rarity caused on me might be irreversible.

What kept destroying my mood was Sunset Shimmer. Unlike Rarity, she wasn't even trying to avoid my gaze. I walked on the opposite direction whenever I saw her. But one day, she cornered me after psychical education, when everyone left. I tried to walk past her, but she blocked the door with an arm.

"Listen, bacon, in case you can't tell, I'm not in mood to deal with you right now."

Sunset Shimmer took a deep breath before speaking. "This won't take long. I have been meaning to talk to you all week."

"Alright." I crossed my arms and frowned. "Talk." The former bully took her time to talk. She opened and closed her mouth several times until she finally said something.

"I'm... partly responsible of your argument with Rarity..."

"What?" What was she talking about? Was she trying to sabotage my relationship the whole time? I swear if she really was, I'm going to break her arm! "Explain." I changed the tone of my voice to let her know that I was pissed off, which startled her.

"Listen, it wasn't my intention. Rarity asked for advice, so I gave advice. At the time, she didn't fully accept she had feelings towards you. I told her she should wait a few days until she sorted out her feelings. I didn't know she would take two weeks. I'm sorry, Trixie. I should have told her to tell you that she was confused. I didn't mean for this to happen."

That was... unexpected. I never thought I would see the once menacing Sunset Shimmer so... remorseful. The look she was giving me. It was guilt. No one could fake that. I know I couldn't.

"Listen, camp... umm... Sunset Shimmer. What you're trying to do for Rarity is nice, and all, but, it's not going to work."

"I-I don't know what you're talking about." The former bully shifted her eyes from side to side and tried to sound oblivious.

"You want me to get angry at you so I forgive Rarity. You might have given her advice, but she decided to follow it. I could have forgiven her if she only waited a couple of days. Please, do me a favor. Let me handle this. Go with Rarity. She needs her friends right now. I can take care on my own. I will speak to Rarity when I'm ready to talk. Not a second sooner."

"I... okay, I understand. I'll leave you alone, then." Sunset Shimmer sighed and turned around. "See you later, I guess." She walked away. I crossed my arms and paced around the locker room. I couldn't believe Sunset Shimmer would actually try to do something so honorable. I actually felt pity for her! Rarity, you did this to me.

Author's Note

Well, Trixie is still furious at Rarity, but on the other side, she's still in love with her, so, yay! :rainbowkiss:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this before its upload :twilightsmile:

Despair

Rarity's P.O.V.

It was another gloomy day. My friends asked me to hang out with them after school, but I didn't feel like doing anything, so I politely declined their offer, telling them that I had plans with my sister.

Again, I lied to them. I felt filthy for lying to my friends. A whole month passed since I told Trixie the truth. A month! My heart was suffering from being apart from Trixie. I missed talking to her, I missed her smile and her cheerfulness. I missed her so much. I could barely see her before she noticed me and walked away. It was like if she reverted back to how she was before we became friends. But my sister told me that she has been talking to her. She told me that Trixie was being kind to her. Maybe I still have a chance to make up with her.

But it has been so long. I couldn't stand the agony anymore! I had to keep smiling for my friends and family but I'm losing my strength. I needed to speak to her. I have been close to calling her on the phone several times, but I had to respect her space. I ran out of ideas to distract myself from thinking about Trixie. Everything reminded me of her. I still saw her in school, biology classes reminded me of the time she helped me to pass an exam, I couldn't go for a walk because she's the reason I started to jog more often.

My sister kept trying to cheer me up. She gave me company every time she could. Even if we were in silence, she did manage to make me smile. But the smile disappeared whenever she wasn't around. I had to talk to Trixie. Maybe I could pretend to bump into her. She should talk to me, right? But what if she figures out I did it on purpose? Was it worth the risk? Of course it wasn't! I have this feeling that I will soon not care about the consequences. My sorrow won't let me think straight. It was already a problem. Normally, I wouldn't even think about doing something like this. I had to maintain my common sense.

I have been locked in my room for too long. I stood up from my bed and walked out my room, towards the living room. No one besides me was home. It was quiet. Too quiet. The main reason I came here was to watch a movie, but most of the movies I owned were either Romance, Drama or both. I had a few romance-comedy movies as well, but none of them would make me feel better considering why I was cheerless. Instead, I turned on the T.V. and changed the channel until I found something to divert my gloom. In the end, I did find something. I didn't know which movie it was, but I didn't care. I laid down on the couch and watched the T.V., trying to follow the movie. But my eyes started to close. My efforts to keep them opened were fruitless. Ultimately, my sleep won.

I woke up by the sound of thunder. I sat up straight on the couch almost immediately. I was panting. The loud noise startled me. When I calmed down, I noticed that I had a blanket on me. It wasn't there when I fell asleep. My guess was that Sweetie Belle got home and put a blanket on me when she saw me sleeping on the couch. Oh, Sweetie Belle...

I took the blanket and put it on my shoulders to cover my upper body before standing up and walking towards a window. I didn't realize it was cloudy before falling asleep. How much did I sleep anyway? Glancing at a wall clock, I realized I slept for nearly two hours. It has been a while since I slept for so long without interruptions. I haven't had a good night of sleep for over a month. I also noticed that all the lights were out. The storm must have caused a blackout.

"Perfect, just perfect. Now the weather is against me." I turned around and started to walk towards the stairs. "I hope Sweetie Belle got home before the storm." However, when I was about to put my foot on the first step, I heard that someone was knocking on the front door.

Naturally, I gasped. I wasn't exactly expecting visitors, especially with the downpour. I headed towards the front door with a quick pace. I couldn't leave anyone waiting outside under the rain. I opened the door as soon as I reached it. "I'm sorry, but I'm afraid I'm in not conditions to receive..." it was then when I opened my eyes and saw who my visitor was. "Clementine?!" I was surprised. "Wh-What are you doing here?"

Clementine was wearing a raincoat with a hood, alongside boots of the same material. "I apologize for showing up without a warning, but I need to talk to you. May I come in?"

"Oh, sure, sure! I have a coat rack right here. Take off your boots too, if you want."

"Thanks. I don't want to leave my footprints around your big mansion." Clementine jokingly said.

"It's not that big!" I couldn't help but to smile. I needed some humor. Trixie's big brother removed his raincoat and boots before I led him to the living room. "Tell me, what brings you here? How did you find me?" I asked, as soon as we reached the living room. I offered Clementine a seat.

"No thanks, I'm good. Trixie told me after she was here for the first time. I came here to talk about you and my sister."

"Clementine, there's a big storm outside. How did you get here?"

"I drove. I own a car."

"You do? Then why does Trixie takes the bus every day?"

"She's... afraid of riding cars. Remember that I told you she was in the car during the accident that killed our parents. Since then, she won't get in them."

"That makes sense..." I should have known. "I'm sorry for reminding you."

"It's alright." He smiled at me. I don't think he's angry at me.

"But wait, she got in a taxi with me after you performed in that karaoke place."

"I know. I saw. I was surprised at first, but I quickly realized why she wasn't terrified."

"Really? Why?"

Clementine chuckled. I was very confused. "You didn't realize why yet?" I shook my head, still puzzled. "Because of you."

"M-Me?" My cheeks quickly turned red and my body got warm. I was truly surprised. I knew Trixie had feelings for me, but, were her feelings really strong enough to suppress her fear of riding cars?

"Yeah, and that's why I'm here. Rarity, my sister is still crazy about you. I can feel that you're no ordinary crush. It's the first time I saw Trixie get in a car in a long time. She was so happy to be near you, that she didn't realize what was she doing. For a while, we feared that you would never fall for her. But you did. It's not right for two people who have feelings for each other not to be together. You two need to talk."

Oh, Trixie. My dear Trixie. Learning that you are so happy around me made my heart race even more. You are special. I was dying for meeting her face to face again. "I-I know... but, aren't you mad at me for hurting Trixie?"

Clementine sighed. "I won't lie, I was furious at first. She's my baby sister, and you played with her heart." I didn't say anything. He was right, I did play with her feelings and I was ashamed for it. "But I know you're not a bad person. You made a mistake. You regret it, right?"

"I do. I wish I could go back in time and fix this..."

"That's all I wanted to hear." Clementine smiled at me again, but I couldn't return it.

"What can I do? She won't speak to me. She doesn't even want to see me."

"My sister can be stubborn, but I'll convince her to talk to you. I just needed to hear that you regret what you did."

"Of course I regret it. I don't like hurting people. Clementine, I'm not lying, I have feelings for your sister. I'll do anything just to talk to her." I could feel my eyes getting wet again.

"I believe you. Not just because of what you said, but also because of your eyes. They're red. You have been crying... a lot." I nodded and cleaned my tears with the palm of one of my hands. I removed my makeup as soon as I got home, because the tears ruined it. "You can trust me, I'll find a way to get her to have a conversation with you, even if I have to drag her all the way here."

I giggled softly. "I hope it doesn't comes to that."

"Well, I'm off. It was nice to see you again, Rarity."

"Likewise. I'll accompany you to the door."

"Thanks." Clementine put on his raincoat and boots again before walking out.

"Please, be careful!"

"It's not the first time I drive in these conditions!"

I smiled and waved at him. I saw him get in his car and driving away before closing the door. It was early to go to bed, so I'm thinking on asking Sweetie Belle what does she wants to do.

The storm was gone by the next morning, which was a relief. The power was restored while I was asleep. There were poddles everywhere. I had to skip over them on the way to high school. While I was walking, I saw one of my friends ahead of me.

"Good morning, Sunset." I greeted the former bully as soon as I caught up with her.

"Huh? Oh, hey, Rarity! How's it going?" Sunset tried to stay upbeat for me, and it worked. My friends were always there to help me. But I knew it was just a charade. As soon as I was alone, nothing could stop my depression.

"I'm... well, you know. Nothing changed since yesterday. What about you, darling?" For the sake of my friends, I faked smiles. Even to Sunset, who knows the real reason of my sadness.

"About me?"

"Yes. It has been a long time since you confessed to Fluttershy."

"Oh, that... I don't know. Things are kind of awkward between us when we're alone. I try not to talk about it. As of now, I'm thinking on telling Fluttershy that it's fine if she wants to just be friends with me. I'm giving her too much pressure. I should just forget about it. Maybe she doesn't feel the same and she fears disappointing me."

"Sunset..." I was about to try to convince her not to do it, but I realized she was right. I wanted Sunset to reveal her feelings to Fluttershy, but I forgot that the feelings might not be returned.

"Don't worry, Rarity. I'll be fine." Sunset smiled at me. "I have been talking to Twilight, the equestrian Twilight about this, and she offered me to spend the next weekend at Equestria."

"Wha- wait, really?! I mean... wow... I'm surprised you said it so casually. Twilight doesn't just live in the neighbor town."

My friend chuckled. "I know. Actually, I was also surprised by her invitation. I told her I will consider it."

"Why? Don't you want to visit the place you were born again?"

"Of course I do! It was my first home. I miss the landscapes, I miss the fresh air, and it would be nice to take break from the tall buildings, the cars and the schedules. I would also enjoy being able to do magic and having my horn back. But I can't just casually return to Equestria. Not after the way I left. I defied my ruler and I knocked out some of her guards when I exiled myself. If I decide to visit my first home, I would likely have to talk to her. Anything could happen. I might... I might not be able to come back here anytime soon. Rarity, I have made amends with you and our friends, but back in Equestria, my name may still be synonym of evil."

I paid full attention to what Sunset said. I was in shock. I forgot that she never apologized to her people. Judging by the way she spoke, I could feel her regret. I wonder how many times her guilt interrupted her slumber. Not to mention that she said that there was a possibility she wouldn't be able to come back. "Sunset... do you really think that it's possible that you're... imprisoned?"

My friend sighed and avoided looking at me. "I don't know. Before I left, Princess Celestia was severe. She had to rule an entire Kingdom by herself, day and night, barely having time to rest.

"But if you were still unwanted, maybe Twilight wouldn't have invited you over."

"Maybe." Sunset glanced at me. "I guess I'll find out this weekend. Do me a favor. Don't tell anyone about this. Let me be the one to do so."

"Absolutely."

"Thanks." The former bully smiled at me, and we soon made it to Canterlot High.

"And, BAM! The goalkeeper didn't stand a chance. Once again, my team won thanks to me." Rainbow Dash was telling her story with enthusiasm. She even mimicked the moment she scored by punching her hand with her own fist.

"We know, Rainbow. We were there." Applejack tried to sound unimpressed, but she was smirking. We were all used to hear our friend Rainbow Dash talk about her favorite sport. We allowed to let her ego grow. I was listening to my friend's sport story, but while I did so, I also looked around the cafeteria. I haven't seen Trixie all day. Did she skip school today?

"Oooh, no way! What happened next?!" Pinkie Pie, as usual, behaved like if it was all new to her. She never missed any of Rainbow Dash's games, but she still acted surprised when she talks about her games. She even gasps and cheers.

Rainbow Dash chuckled and smirked before continuing. "Well, Pinkie, let's just say that our rivals knew they were no match for us. They were scared. I pointed at the goalkeeper and said 'I eat people like you on breakfast!. I could see her shake. I mean business!"

"Go, Dashie!" Pinkie Pie pulled out pennants with Rainbow Dash's face out of nowhere and waved them into the air as she cheered. "Number one!"

"Of course! The one and only." Our athletic friend smirked with pride. That girl's ego was just enormous. Wait... I just realized how similar Rainbow Dash's pride was to Trixie. Is this how Trixie would be like if it weren't for her parent's sudden depart? Except... Trixie's world wasn't around sports. She plays volleyball and jogs, but that was it. I couldn't help but to wonder, what would have happened if her parents were still here. Would we still have met? Would I still have fallen for her?

My thoughts were interrupted when my phone started to vibrate. I pulled it out and saw that an unknown number was calling me.

"Hey, Rares! You promised not to use your phone during lunch. You always space out!" Rainbow Dash said as she and all of my friends focused on me. I most certainly didn't space out while using my phone! Not too much...

"Sorry, but someone is calling me. An unknown number."

"Are you going to pick it up?" Applejack was the one to talk this time. I looked at her and could see that she was worried. Maybe she noticed my gloom when I was thinking about my crush... again.

"I think I should. Excuse me, girls. I'll be back soon." I walked in a fast pace until I arrived to the corridor. No one was here, so I decided to answer the call right there. "Hello?"

"Am I speaking to Rarity... umm, sorry, the last name has a stain on it."

"Yes, I'm Rarity. Who am I speaking with?" I didn't recognize the voice. Is someone trying to sell me something?

"I'm nurse Dnowheart. I'm calling from the Healthcare Hospital". I have a patient here, Lulamoon. The patient's sibling asked me to call to this number.

"What?!" WHAT?! Lulamoon?! Hospital?! "I'm heading there right now!" I ran as fast as I could towards the exit as soon as I hang up. While I waited in a corner for the streetlights to change of color, I quickly texted Sunset that I had to leave the school due to an emergency. I was so shocked to hear the news, that I didn't ask who was the patient. Lulamoon... was it Trixie or Clementine?! What happened?! The faster I reached the hospital, the sooner I would get answers.

I somehow managed to reach the hospital without stopping to catch my breath until I was inside. Once I could breathe normally, I headed to the reception desk. I was third in line.

"Yes? How may I help you?" the receptionist asked me when my turn arrived.

"I'm here to see patient Lulamoon. My name is Rarity..."

"Lulamoon. Yes, the patient that arrived last night. Room 207."

"Thanks." I couldn't run anymore inside the hospital, so I had to walk in a fast pace. I took the stairs to the second floor and searched for the room. I knocked on the door when I found it and waited until the door opened.

Author's Note

Dun, dun, duuuuuuun! :pinkiegasp:

Hospitals. Yeah, those who have read my other fics will know that I just enjoy sending characters to hospitals :rainbowlaugh:

But you'll have to wait for the next chapter to find out who's my victim this time :pinkiecrazy:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before its release :twilightsmile:

Lowering Defenses

Rarity's P.O.V.

She fell asleep almost immediately, snoring softly. Poor girl, she suffered too much. I was so glad to see that she could finally rest. She was so peaceful and cute when she slept. I couldn't help myself from watching her. Trixie was... beautiful. I had a new perspective on her now that she was my... girlfriend. *Bump bump* *Bump bump* There it was again. My heart kept pounding harder every time I thought on that word. I still had to process everything. I have a girlfriend! I woke up this morning thinking how to make Trixie to talk to me again, and just five minutes ago, she asked me to go steady. I couldn't hide my joy when I heard her say the words I desired to hear so much.

Will you be my girlfriend?

I placed my hand on Trixie's hair again. It was so soft and I enjoyed feeling it between my fingers. I thought that dating her, a girl, would be odd. But I didn't feel anything strange. Just what I'm supposed to feel when I'm with the one I like. Bliss. All that mattered was that we like each other. She makes me happy, and there wasn't any doubt that I made her happy. I wanted her to wake up, I wanted to hold her between my arms again. I wanted to go somewhere nice with her and spend quality time with her, but I can't be selfish. She was tired and her brother was at the hospital. I must at least wait until Clementine is released. I didn't mind waiting. She was worth it. Trixie did the impossible. She became a nicer person. Trixie wants to be part of my life. My friends are an imortant part of it. If her feelings are as deep as she claims, she will have to at least get along with my friends.

There was no rush, though. I'll be patient with her. I won't force her to talk to my friends. For now, I'll be happy by just having her all for myself. I felt relieved that I'm not keeping any secrets from her anymore. No secrets meant that our relationship started on a good note. I wonder what's in our future? What will be of us? I guess it was too soon to think on the future. I have to live the moment. Not knowing what's going to happen tomorrow is what makes relationships exciting!

I wanted to keep stroking Trixie's hair as she slept, but my phone started to vibrate. I checked who it was. It was Sunset, I had to pick it up. I stood up and glanced at Trixie one last time before quietly leaving her bedroom. I answered the phone when I was in the kitchen. "Hello?"

"WHAT'S THE EMERGENCY?! WE'RE ALL WORRIED SICK!"

I had to remove my phone from my ear. Not only had Sunset scared me, but she also made me lose part of my hearing. I was forced to use my other ear to answer. "Sunset..." I chuckled nervously. "I suppose you got my message...?"

"YES, I DID! WHAT'S GOING ON!?"

"Please, Sunset, not so loud. You already got me deaf in one of my ears." This time, I was prepared and didn't stick my phone to my ear.

"I-I'm sorry... I just... can you blame me?! You left in the middle of lunch and all you told me was that there was an emergency."

"I know, and I'm sorry for worrying you. The news hit me by surprise and I had to leave, but everything's fine now. I was going to call you, but you were still in class."

"I asked permission to go to the bathroom just to call you. What happened?" I placed the speaker of my phone on my chest. I wanted to tell her everything, but I have just won Trixie's trust back. I can't afford making her mad again, especially when we become a couple less than thirty minutes ago. I sighed and placed the phone back to my ear. "Hello? Rarity!"

"Sorry about that, darling. I was... thinking."

"Rarity, if I stay in the bathroom for much longer, my classmates will get the wrong idea. Just give me the short version so I can calm down our friends."

"Okay. It has to do with Trixie, so I can't say you much. Tell them... tell them that my uncle got hurt and that my mother called me to the hospital."

"A-Alright, will do."

"I'm staying at Trixie's. I'll see you all tomorrow."

"Take care, Rarity, and... I wish Trixie well. Goodbye."

"Thank you, Sunset. Oh! Before you hang up!"

"Yes?"

"I was supposed to walk home with Sweetie Belle today. Could you do that for me, please?"

"I will."

"You're a sweetheart, Sunset, thank you! Tell her to call me when she gets home. I'm sure she will want answers."

"Definitely." Sunset's mood appears to have gotten better. "Okay, now I have to go."

"Bye, darling. We'll speak later." I hang up and dropped my face on the table. I was tired of not being able to please everybody. I wish I could tell everybody the truth, but Trixie claims not to be ready. If I force her to be nicer, I'll just end up alone. The only thing I could do was to spend more time with Trixie. I might be able to persuade her to talk to my friends one day. Patience is a virtue, Rarity...

I raised my head and glanced at the clock on the wall. It was still a long time before Sweetie Belle was out of school. I had to kill time. I told Trixie I would help her to clean her apartment, so I'll just do that. I adjusted my phone to ring instead of vibrate before looking for a rag to clean the table and counters. Then, I washed the dishes before taking a broom to sweep. When the kitchen and corridors were clean, I went to clean the bathroom. It wasn't my favorite chore, but I had no choice. Fortunately, it wasn't too dirty.

It took me around an hour to clean everything but the bedrooms. I washed my hands and sat by the table in the kitchen again and glanced at a small T.V. that was hanging on the wall. Clementine bought it a couple of weeks ago. I took the remote control and turned it on. Now that the apartment was cleaner, I could relax watching T.V. with the volume low. I looked for my favorite channel to watch it, but I didn't pay much attention to it. My thoughts went back to Trixie. As happy as I was, there was something about the way she behaved yesterday that was... off.

Trixie has a phobia on cars, and Clementine almost died from a car accident last night. I thought she would be more shaken. Yet she was only a little upset. She had normal reactions when I arrived and refused to leave her brother after he was brought back to his room, but after we left the hospital, she calmed down almost completely. I didn't even see cry once. It was... unusual. After all the time we have been friends, Trixie was still a mystery. I know her better than I did three months ago, and I still feel like there's so much to learn about her. She opens to me little by little. Maybe she'll answer me a couple of questions when she wakes up.

I watched T.V. until my eyes started to close. I must have fallen asleep, because when my phone rang, I felt disoriented. I didn't know where I was or what time it was. I took my phone from the table and answered without looking who it was.

"Hello?"

"Sis? What's going on? Sunset walked me home and told me to call you."

"Oh? Oh!" I realized where I was and glanced at the clock. It was really after school. "Yes, that's right. I had to leave early due to an emergency..."

"Emergency?"

"Sweetie Belle... what I'm going to tell you must remain a secret, understood? You can't tell your friends a word."

"This has to do with Trixie, right? Is she okay?"

"Trixie is fine. It's her brother...." I took a deep breath before continuing. "He had a car accident."

"He what?! R-Rarity... is he...?" My sister started to pant.

"He'll make it, but he must remain in the hospital. I'm staying at Trixie's to support her."

"When can I visit Clementine...?"

"Maybe tomorrow. Sweetie Belle, listen to me. He's at the Health Care Hospital. You know how good doctors are there."

"The one mom donated to? Yes, you're right. He's going to be fine. How is Trixie taking it?"

"She refused to leave Clementine, but she was really tired. In the end, Rosemary and I convinced her to come home. She's taking a nap now."

"Who is Rosemary?"

"It's Clementine's girlfriend. She's nice. You will adore her."

"Alright. I'm smiling again, sis. Tell Trixie I said hi when she wakes up. I'm going to do my homework so I can visit Clementine tomorrow."

"Good girl. I'll see you soon, Sweetie Belle."

"Oh, Rarity! Before you hang up..."

"Yes?"

"I love you!"

I laughed softly. "I love you too, Sweet'ums. Goodbye."

"Bye bye!"

I hang up and stared at my phone. My sister was an amazing person. Always cheerful, always caring. She always knew how to make my day. I needed to hear her voice.

I returned to watch T.V., but suddenly, an idea hit me. I picked up my phone again and called my mother. She was at work, but she always answered when I called her.

"Rarity, dear! What a pleasant surprise."

"Hi, mom. I hope I'm not interrupting anything."

"Not at all. I have time for you. How was school?"

"Actually, that's why I called you... I left early. Someone I know was sent to the hospital and I had to leave school at lunch to support my friend. I'm sorry, mom. It was an emergency..."

"That's awful! You did the right thing, dear. How bad is it?"

"He will make it, but I think I know how to make his stay more pleasant. I need a favor."

"Of course, Rarity. Whatever you need. I'm all ears."

This had to be one of the best ideas I ever had. Trixie is going to adore me!

Everything went back to be quiet after I hang up. I watched T.V. and browsed on the web for a while until I heard a loud noise coming from Trixie's room. It had to be her alarm.

"Oh, shut up, you exasperating thing! I'm up!" I couldn't help but to laugh when I heard Trixie. She must really love her pillow. I heard her footsteps and then the door knob turning. I turned off the T.V. and stood up to receive my girlfriend, but she didn't even glance at me. She walked out, yawing, and headed straight to the bathroom. I didn't move from my spot, but I did move my hands from my chest to my hips. It wasn't until five minutes later when I heard the toilet flushing, followed by Trixie washing her hands. Only then she left the bathroom and walked towards the kitchen, with her eyes closed. When it was obvious that she wasn't going to notice me, I cleared my throat to catch her attention. She opened her eyes and gasped when she saw me. "R-Rarity! What are you...? How...? D-Don't look at me!" Trixie tried to cover her pajamas with her hands.

I giggled and crossed my arms. "They're just pajamas, darling." Even with a messy hair, Trixie was still so cute. My heart was beating for her. I just wanted to squeeze her with my arms! "Did you seriously forget? I walked you here so you could take a nap."

"You did?" Trixie looked at me, still puzzled. "I was very exhausted, I assume."

"Oh, yes. You could barely keep yourself standing."

Trixie sighed and rubbed one of her eyes with a hand. "That explains it. I tend to lose my memory when I'm awfully exhausted and I can act... strange. So, I apologize if I said something I shouldn't."

"Are you telling me that you have the consequences from a hangover when you don't sleep properly? That's... new."

"Kind of. Could you pour me some milk, please?"

"Yes, of course." I slid a chair to help Trixie to sit.

She thanked me and rested her elbows on the table and her hands on her eyes while I took the milk cardboard from the fridge to pour it in a glass. What she just said worried me. What does she remember? Does she remember that Clementine is at the hospital? Does she remember what I told her? Does she... remember asking me to be her girlfriend...?

"Rarity, the glass is full."

"Oh!" I forgot what was I doing. My hands were shaking and I did a mess on the floor. "I'll clean it later. Here, take it."

"Are you okay?" Trixie said before taking a sip from her milk.

"Y-Yes, I'm fine." I faked a smile at her and closed the fridge once I put the milk on its place. "I'm just... surprised to hear about your... memory loss." I sat in front of Trixie as I spoke.

"It's nothing to worry about. It comes back on its own unless someone reminds me." Trixie said before taking another sip. "So... care to refresh my memory? What day is it?"

"It's Thursday, and... well, umm... where should I begin...?"

"Wait..." Trixie raised a hand at me. "I think I'm remembering something..." I watched her closely. I saw how her eyes widened before looking at me with horror. "Please, let it be a nightmare... is my brother really at the hospital...?"

"I-I'm afraid so..." Trixie's hands started to shake, throwing milk all over the table. I wasted no time and ran towards her to hug her. She hugged me back immediately. Poor Trixie. I can't believe how much she's suffering. She lost her parents and she almost lost her brother, and the worst part is that she was reliving the pain. "Trixie, listen, he's out of danger. He wasn't even taken to intensive care. He broke his legs, an arm and a couple of ribs, but he'll make a full recovery. He's in good hands and Rosemary is with him."

"He shouldn't have been out. He shouldn't have been driving that cage! It was raining and it was dark!"

"There was no way to know what was going to happen..."

"Of course there was! You can't trust cars! They just ruin lives!"

"The problem isn't the car, Trixie...!" I moved my head in order to see Trixie's eyes. "The problem is the person driving it. If someone competent is behind the wheel, it's less likely for a misfortune to happen. Your brother had the bad luck of stumbling across someone incompetent."

"No... no! I won't let Clementine drive again!"

"That's not..." Trixie ignored me.

She stood up and walked towards the front door. "I'm going to force Clementine to sell that thing! No car, no disgrace."

"Trixie!" I grabbed her by her arm. "Clementine has been fine driving so far. He needs that car."

"Let me go, Rarity! I'll convince Rosemary to get rid of the car!" Trixie was struggling to break free, but I tightened my grip.

"No, I won't! You're letting your amaxophobia to control your actions! This is not going to help your brother!"

"How do you...?" Trixie stopped struggling all of the sudden, so I let her arm go. She slowly turned her body into my direction. "Y-You know about my fear on cars...?"

"Trixie..." I clasped my hands on my chest level. "You don't remember, but we had a serious conversation right before you took a nap. We already talked about this."

"Then make me remember." She crossed her arms, now looking angry. She was going to attack me, wasn't she?

"Well, umm... I..." Trixie was getting more impatient by every second I took to give her a straight answer.

"Speak!"

If this was her real reaction for finding out that I know about her fear on cars, how mad will she be when I tell her the rest? I was scared to talk, but the longer I took, the worse she was getting. "I... I know about your fear because... because Clementine told me yesterday night... h-he paid me a visit..."

"He paid you a visit... during a thunderstorm...?" I could see one of Trixie's eyes was twitching and she turned a hand into a fist. I made a step backwards, fearing the worse. "What else...? WHAT ELSE?!"

I squeaked and continued walking backwards since Trixie was slowly walking towards me with a death stare. I retreated until I hit the dinner table in the kitchen. Trixie kept approaching until she was right in front of me. It was my last chance to say something before she used her fist. I closed my eyes before speaking. "I know about your parents!" I stood still. Several seconds passed but nothing happened. All I could hear was the clock and our breathing. I slowly opened my eyes to find Trixie with an expression that was a mix between shock and sorrow.

For the first time since I have known her, I saw a single tear on one of her eyes. "Trixie...?" there was no response. It was like if she was frozen. "Trixie, it's okay to cry..." She gave me a death stare again. I gasped and closed my eyes again, but I didn't feel anything. Instead, I heard sobs. I reopened my eyes and saw Trixie's eyes and cheeks full of water. I raised my hands towards her and she pulled me into a hug. She started to cry and sob loudly on my shoulder. I followed my instincts and embraced her to help her to get rid of her pain. We feel on our knees and she continued to cry for a long while. I wonder how much time she has been holding her tears? I have never seen anyone cry this much.

She eventually started to settle down. Her sobs became less frequent and the tears stopped. I placed my hands on her cheeks and made her look at me. Her eyes were sore and her face was all wet. "How are you feeling...?"

Trixie sniffed loudly. "I-I d-don't remember when was the l-last time I cried... I think I never did."

"Crying is helpful, darling... you shouldn't hold your tears like that."

"Crying w-won't make my b-brother heal faster..."

"No, but it helps you to feel better. There's nothing wrong with crying. You shouldn't feel ashamed of it..."

"N-No one has ever seen me cry before... not even Clementine..." Trixie looked at me with grief. I simply cleaned her tears with both of my hands. "Do you think less of me now...?"

"Of course not, Trixie. Quite the opposite. It's natural, it cheers you up. You're not a robot, darling. You can't force yourself not to cry." Trixie was very close to me. I blushed. Not even tears hid how pretty she was. "In fact... after what I witnessed... I like you even more..."

"Oh?" Trixie moved her head backwards, blushing as well. "Well..." She cleared her throat. "O-Of course you do...! I'm astonishing!"

I giggled and put my arms around her neck to embrace her again. "My dear, Trixie. You don't remember, right?"

"R-Remember what?" Trixie's face turned completely red for having me so close to her.

"Right before you went to sleep..." I moved my head to gaze Trixie into her eyes, but I kept my arms around her neck to keep her close. "You asked me to be your girlfriend."

Trixie flushed even more. My heart was melting by how cute she was! "I-I-I did? W-Wow. One would think I should remember something like that. And you're cool with that?"

I giggled. "Yes, but now that you're fully awake, I changed my mind."

"Y-You did...?" she looked disappointed. "You don't want to ruin our friendship...?"

"No, darling. I meant something else."

"What do you mean? I'm not following..."

I kissed Trixie's cheek. Her jaw dropped and her eyes widened. Oh, Trixie! "I want you to be my girlfriend."

Trixie touched the cheek I kissed with a hand, before smiling. "Absolutely. I'm yours, Rarity! No one else's!" Trixie let herself fall on me, almost making me lose my balance. She hugged me tightly and I did the same to her. I was smiling widely and with my eyes closed to enjoy the moment more. I haven't been this happy since the first time I carried Sweetie Belle between my arms. However, my eyes opened when I heard Trixie sob again.

"Trixie..."

"You did this to me, Rarity! Happy tears!"

I chuckled and closed my eyes again. Trixie has made a lot of progress since she asked me to be friends, and I'm proud of her. She still has a long way to go, but I'll be there to help her. I wanted to hug her forever, but sadly, the moment got interrupted when my phone started to ring. It was on the table, so I had to stand up.

"Aww, let it ring! Five more minutes!" Trixie was holding me with both of her hands. She refused to let me go. Of course I wanted to keep holding her, but I had to pick it up.

"I'm sorry, darling, but it may be important." My girlfriend released one of my arms, but she put both of her arms around my other one. She walked with me towards my cell phone. She sure was attached to me, wasn't she? I could get used to this. I took my phone and answered with my free hand. "Hello?"

"Rarity! You won't believe this." It was Rosemary, and she sounded excited. I wonder if it's because of my doing. "The hospital moved Clementine to an upgraded room. He's in a VIP room now! He now receives better attention and doesn't has to share the room with anybody else, plus, he's now next to the nurse's' office! I can't believe it! They tried to tell us who to thank, but they couldn't understand the handwriting to tell us the surname."

"Oh, really?" Ut was my doing after all. "So my mother went there already."

"Your mother? Wait... you did this...?"

I laughed softly. "I might or might not asked for a favor..." My sight focused on Trixie before I continued to talk. She was completely puzzled. "I told her a friend of mine needed help."

"Who is it?" Trixie was begging me to end her confusion. I put my hand on the speaker to answer her.

"It's Rosemary."

"Oh. Ask her how my brother is! If she needs anything, I can bring it to her."

I nodded before unblocking the speaker, but Rosemary spoke before I could. "Rarity, that was a generous gesture from you. I don't know what to say..."

"Just a 'thank you' will do. I did what was right. Clementine deserved a better room for a faster recovery."

"Words aren't enough to express how grateful we are. Wait... Clementine wants to speak with you."

"Wait, what? He's...?"

"Yes. He woke up twenty minutes ago. He asked me not to call you after I told him that Trixie was taking a nap. Hang on."

"What did you do? What's the deal with your mother?" Trixie was confused again. I blocked the speaker once more to answer her.

"I used my influences to upgrade Clementine's room to a VIP one. He now has a more comfortable bed, the best attention, and he has all the room for himself."

Once again, I was surprised when Trixie's eyes flooded with tears. "Rarity, you charming beauty...!" I flushed and smiled even more. I was about to say something to her, when a voice spoke to me through the phone.

"Hello, Rarity. It sure feels great to hear from you. Thank you for your kind gesture."

"It was nothing, really." I said after releasing the speaker. "Listen, Clementine, Trixie is..."

"Clementine...? He's awake...?" My girlfriend managed to say between sobs.

"Is that my sister... sobbing?" Clementine was clearly astonished.

"Yes. Sorry, but I think that I broke your sister. I'm going to give her my phone so you can talk." Trixie stole my phone as soon as I finished the phrase and walked away from me.

"Clem...? I'm so glad to hear you...! I thought--- yes, I'm crying. I couldn't hold my tears anymore. Rarity's responsible--- I know, it's crazy! Crying actually helped me to ease my pain, I wish I haven't been so stubborn about that--- why are we speaking about me? How are you feeling...? if you're saying that dizziness is normal, then there's nothing to worry about, right?" Trixie glanced at me from time to time as she spoke. She was beaming. She must be so relieved to be talking with her brother so soon. I watched her as she paced around the kitchen, talking to Clementine.

I could barely believe that this was the same girl who messed with me and my friends. I hope I can make her be this lighthearted with everyone one day. There was no rush, though. I would be lying if I said that I didn't like the fact that she was only this happy around me. "Okay, fine! I'll go to school tomorrow, but I'm going straight to the hospital after classes are over. It's a deal. Bye, Clem, I love you too." Trixie remained staring at my phone after hanging up. I approached to her when I saw that she was taking too long to show any sign of life.

"Trixie...?" My girlfriend looked at me right before planting a big kiss on my cheek and pulling me into a hug.

"Thank you... thank you so much...!" I didn't say anything. Instead, I placed my arms around her and smiled. Dating Trixie was not so bad after all.

Author's Note

Trixie, why do you have to be so complicated?! :rainbowlaugh:

How are you guys holding up? Has any of you cried yet? Don't be shy! :pinkiesmile:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before its release! :twilightsmile:

Sharing the News

Trixie's P.O.V.

This Friday morning, I woke up like I usually do. Insulting my phone's alarm clock and sitting on my bed to wait for my body to fully wake up. I had to fight to keep my eyes open, until I remembered the events of yesterday. My brother recovered consciousness and I was able to talk to him through the phone. Then, I remembered that I'm no longer single. I remembered that I would see Rarity at school so I forced myself into the bathroom to take a shower. I looked myself in the mirror after wrapping myself with towels. I was smiling like an idiot. It would still take time for Clementine to return home, but at least he's awake now and I have a special someone to help me to get through his recovery.

I left my home after getting dressed and having a bowl of my cereal. I hope the bus doesn't delay too much. I'm eager to see Rarity and for classes to be over for the day so I can visit my brother! It seemed that luck was on my side, because the bus arrived shortly after I did. I wasted no time and got in the bus, pushing a man aside and ignoring the unfriendly faces of the passengers. I rested my head on the window, smiling all the way. A lot of things happened yesterday, including my first cry since I could remember, and I did it in front of my girlfriend. I was embarrassed at first, until I saw Rarity smiling at me. She was right. Crying did help me to feel better. I spent all these years holding my tears only to realize I shouldn't have. Crying wasn't a waste of time after all.

I walked out the bus when it reached my stop at Canterlot High. I walked in a fast pace until I entered the school, where I had to keep my reputation. Naturally, everybody avoided being near me. Everyone but Rarity. She faked being disgusted of my sight, but touched my hand with her fingers when she was next to me. I continued walking, but looked back at her. She didn't turn her head like I did, but it didn't matter. I knew for a fact that she was smiling. She walked towards where her friends were, and I returned my gaze in front of me, only to find Lavender Lace and Fuchsia Blush in front of me.

"There you are! Where were you yesterday?!" Fuchsia was the one to speak. Both of them had a cold attitude. Each day it gets more complicated to keep my cool with them. I tried to reply, but Lavender cut me short.

"Never mind. Listen, I had more important stuff to do yesterday and didn't do my homework. Pass me yours. I can't afford another F."

"Y-Yeah, sure. I did my homework. But be quick." I walked to my locker before giving Lavender Lace my homework. She was always like this, partying all the time and not caring about school. I did my all my homework with Rarity yesterday after cleaning my room and Clementine's and using the washing machine. After doing chores, I welcomed my homework. To think that I'll have to do this until Clementine comes back... "Here you go, make sure to return it to me after..."

"Yeah, yeah." Lavender took my homework and walked away with Fuchsia Blush. I groaned when they wouldn't hear me. I had to teach her a lesson. Luck was on my side again. Lavender Lace was getting closer to that pink haired shy girl. Rarity glanced at me and I subtly moved my head to point her to her friend. Rarity understood and focused her sight on her friend. Lavender's locker was past Rarity's and her friends, and I noticed she was in a bad mood. And when she's in a bad mood, she pushes people that had the misfortune of being on her way. As I predicted, Lavender pushed Rarity's friend away the moment she could reach her. "Move aside!"

Rarity's friend was pushed into the lockers. A loud metallic sound could be heard. Everyone turned to see what happened. The following events happened fast. My girlfriend covered her mouth with her hands, and all of her friends witnessed how the shy girl lost her balance and fell on her back, whimpering. The Illusions didn't even have the time to laugh, and Sunset Shimmer was already grabbing Lavender Lace from her chest.

"How dare you?!" While the former bully was grabbing Lavender, Rarity and the rest of her friends hurried to assist their fallen friend.

"You should teach her not to..." Lavender's phrase was cut short when Rainbow Dash punched her on the face. Sunset Shimmer released the hurt Illusion, who fell to the floor.

"I should teach you to shut up! Next time, I'll break your nose! In fact, how about if I do it now?" I could see the anger of Rarity's athletic friend from here. She was clearly very protective to her friends.

The cowgirl stopped her friend's arm before it reached Lavender's face.

"Rainbow Dash, don't! Yer just goin' to end up bein' sent to detention!"

"I don't care! She pushed Fluttershy! She went too far!" Lavender Lace was struggling to stand up. Fuchsia Blush had to help her and both of them ran away. "Oh, look what you did!"

The farmer girl huffed and turned to face the onlookers. "Alright, the show's over! move along!" Everyone obeyed the cowgirl, most likely because of fear. Rarity and her group of friends headed to the nearest bathroom, all except Sunset Shimmer. I don't know what was the deal with her. She looked around, I could see she was upset.

"What was that noise?" I heard a familiar voice behind me. I turned my head to find the vice-principal, glaring at me.

"O-Oh! That would be me. I accidentally hit my head with my locker when I was trying to get my stuff."

Vice-Principal Luna stared at me for a few moments, probably doubting if what I said was true. I started to rub my head and faked a groan of pain to try to convince her. "Do you think you will be fine? Shall I take a look?"

"No, don't worry. I'm sure it will pass before the first class."

The Vice-Principal sighed and spoke again. "Okay. Be careful next time. The noise was very loud, you could have injured badly."

"I will. Thanks." I closed my locker and walked towards my classroom, walking past Sunset Shimmer.

"Thank you..."

I didn't bother to look at her. "Trixie had her reasons. Don't get used to it."

I had to hear Lavender Lace whine about the whack she received all morning. And to my amusement, she was so angry, that she forgot to copy my homework and received an 'F'. She was the only one who didn't do her homework. Not only that, since the homework was easy, the teacher easily guessed that she was irresponsible and got detention. Thanks to karma, I didn't have to do anything to get my revenge. In the end, when classes were over, I walked out the school with a big grin.

As I promised yesterday, I was heading to the hospital to visit Clementine. I couldn't wait to see him awake and talk to him face to face. I was delighted that he woke up fast. The doctors were excellent, just like Rarity said. Speaking of which, my eyes were blocked by hands all of the sudden.

"Guess who~?" Rarity spoke with a melodic voice.

"I'm going to say... Miss Cheerilee."

"Well, at least you tried." My girlfriend removed her hands from my eyes and hugged me while we kept walking. "You know who Cheerilee is?"

"Why, of course! Your sister, Sweetie Belle loves to talk. She also works at the library, remember?"

"Oh, right." Rarity giggled "My bad." She added before using a pinky finger to take hold of one of mine. I blushed madly, and smiled even more. "She's adorable, isn't she? Even when she sets the kitchen on fire."

"Yeah... wait, what?" did I hear right? I looked at Rarity, who smiled at my confused expression.

"Oh, yes. She's a charm, but don't let her try to cook, especially if she's with her friends."

"I'll keep that in mind. So... have you told her about... us?"

Rarity gazed at me, beaming. I adored when she smiled like that. "The moment I got home. In fact, I recorded her reaction. Listen." she pulled out her cell phone and pressed the screen a few times before showing me her phone. "Press play." I did as told and got surprised when the audio started. As soon as I pressed the screen, I could hear Sweetie Belle squealing loudly for a few seconds before it stopped. "She jumped on me to hug me. I think I don't need to tell you that she was overjoyed when she heard the news."

"Really?"

"You sound surprised, darling. She likes you and has been looking forward to this day even since I told her I had feelings for you. She's already calling you her sister in-law." Rarity blushed when she said the last. I felt butterflies in my guts. Her sister in-law? I liked the sound of that.

"Wow... I don't know what to say..." I had no idea Sweetie Belle liked me that much. Which means that when Rarity and I weren't talking to each other, she didn't come to see me just for her sister. She also did it for herself. My day was made.

"You don't have to say anything, Trixie. My sister is like that. She likes all of my friends. And since you're something more now, you have special treatment."

"Your sister is one of a kind."

"She is." Rarity said before resting her head on my shoulder. "You'll understand why I love her."

I moved my head softly to stroke hers as I spoke. "Of course I do. I share that feeling with my brother. He has always been there when I needed him, and even when I thought I didn't need him. He knows that I'm not kind and how stubborn I am, but he never lost hope. He always knew that I could change. All I needed was to meet the right person."

"And there's where I come in."

"Yeah..." I buried my face on her hair and kissed her head. Rarity raised her head and we met each other's eyes. We smiled at each other for a little while before her smile faded. "What's wrong?"

"I was thinking on what happened this morning... how that ruffian pushed Fluttershy..."

"Oh, yes... I'm... sorry about that."

"You don't have to apologize. I know you didn't ask her to do that.

"Still... I know you don't like that I'm still around them. I swear, I still dislike them."

"I know you do, Trixie. I'm aware that you won't stop hanging out with them just yet. You didn't talk to me the day after you fell for me, right?"

"No..." I dropped my head, focusing on the floor. "It took me two months to finally gain enough courage to do so..." Rarity held my head from my chin and made me look at her. She was smiling again.

"I won't demand you to stop seeing them. You tried to warn me what was going to happen, but it was too late."

"At least Lavender Lace got what she deserved. Your friend really knows how to punch." I smirked when I remembered how was my former friend punched on the face.

"Fluttershy is really sensitive, and Rainbow Dash is extremely protective towards her. Her rage was blinding her. I'm surprised that Applejack managed to stop her."

"It was a good thing she did so. The vice-principal showed up not long after you all left."

"Sunset told me about that. Thank you for what you did."

"They pissed me off too. I wasn't going to allow them to have any kind of satisfaction." I paused for a moment. Then, I realized I should show concern for Rarity's friend. "Is... Flutter...shy... okay?" I think that was her name.

"It was mostly just a scare. She hit her head, but she has no bruises. She's okay."

"I'm glad to hear that." I smiled and directed my attention in front of me. "Oh, look! We're almost at the hospital."

"You're right, darling. Let's not keep Clementine waiting any longer, alright?"

"Yes, let's..." Without a warning, Rarity started to run, holding me by my hand. "My arm almost came off, not so fast!" My girlfriend laughed softly while I tried to keep up. She stopped and released my hand when we reached the hospital's entrance. Rarity had to catch her breath. "You don't run much, don't you?" I was barely panting. "It was just a block."

"Easy for you to say..." She had her hands placed on her knees, still trying to breathe. "You do sports... Which reminds me... when's the final match...?"

"Tomorrow."

"Tomorrow?!" Rarity erected her upper body and crossed her arms. "Were you planning on telling me?"

"I just did." I smirked as I spoke.

"Trixie..."

"We didn't speak to each other for a month until yesterday, when my brother was brought to the hospital."

"You're right... I'm sorry. It's just that tomorrow morning, Sunset is leaving for the weekend and I promised to be there to say goodbye."

"Really? Where is she going?" Why did I care where was that girl going? Rarity seemes to be surprised too.

"She's... she's going home. You remember Twilight, right? She invited her over."

"Is that so? And she's only going for the weekend."

Rarity nodded. "She'll be back by Sunday afternoon. It won't take long. I'm sure I'll make it to your game."

"Okay, then." I took a deep breath before smiling at my girlfriend. "Let's not keep my brother waiting any longer."

"Sure." Rarity smiled back at me and we entered the hospital. I headed straight to the stairs, but Rarity held me from my arm. "Darling, your brother was moved, remember? We have to ask where he is now."

"Oh, right." I chuckled and followed Rarity to the reception.

"Excuse me, we want to know what's the room Clementine Lulamoon is in."

"One second please... oh, here he is. Room 201."

"Thank you." I allowed Rarity to do all the talking. We headed towards the stairs, where I decided to speak while we were climbing them.

"201. They kept him on the same floor."

"The surgery room and intensive care are on the third floor. Surely, they wanted to ensure to keep him closer to the third floor."

"Either that, or the other VIP rooms were occupied."

Rarity laughed softly. "That's a possibility." we arrived to room 201 and I knocked on the door. I grinned when I heard Clementine's voice on the other side.

"I'm awake. Come in!" Rarity and I walked in and I trotted towards the bed to hug my brother. "Trix! Now I'm feeling much better. I mean, my bones are still broken, but I'm glad to see you. And you too, Rarity."

"It's good to see you too, Clementine. I see that Rosemary left."

"Yeah, I asked her to go to work. She'll come back later. I want to thank you in person for upgrading my room. I won't forget your generosity, Rarity." Through their conversation, I kept hugging Clementine without saying a word.

"It was nothing. I want you to get the best attention for a full recovery. I'm still feeling guilty for being the reason you drove last night."

"It wasn't your fault, Rarity. A car with no lights came out of nowhere. There was nothing I could do.”

"But..."

"No buts. I'm not blaming you. I also want to thank you for being a good friend to Trixie. She needs company." After hearing what my brother just said, I decided it was time to give him the news, so I moved my head to look at him.

"Which reminds me..." I broke my hug with Clementine and walked towards Rarity, who beamed. She knew what was I about to say. "Clem, Rarity and I made up."

"That's great! I'm glad to hear it."

I smirked at my brother while I put an arm around Rarity's waist. "We're also a couple, now." My girlfriend placed her arms around me. "Since yesterday."

Clementine's jaw dropped in awe. He smiled widely and raised his free hand into the air and turned it into a fist, in a positive manner. "Way to go, Trixie! Maybe I should crash again the next time you two argue!"

"Please, don't." My brother laughed, and I heard Rarity giggle, but I actually didn't find that joke funny.

"It has been almost half an year since you had that dream with Rarity. And look at you now. Your wish came true."

"Y-Yeah..." I blushed deeply when my brother mentioned my dream. I haven't told Rarity yet. She turned her eyes on me. Fridge, Clementine! this was so embarrassing. I needed to change the subject. "S-So, Clem. Are the doctors nice to you?"

"They sure are! the doctors and nurses are excellent. They told me that anyone is allowed on the rooftop. I'm thinking on going there when I can move to breathe some fresh air."

"That's a great idea! It will also be good for you. You will probably be pale by the time you can move on your own." Rarity said as she clasped both of her hands.

"Pale? Why will he get pale?" I got worried by what she just said.

"It's simple, darling. He will be indoors for a while, without direct contact with the sun. Don't worry, it's nothing bad." I looked at both Rarity and Clementine. They were smiling at me, which helped me to relax.

"Tell me, Trix. Could you rest well? Try not to turn the apartment upside down while I'm not home."

"Yes, I'm not so tired anymore. I'll make it to the night. And, don't worry about our home. I'll clean." My brother gasped loudly. "What?"

"Y-You'll clean...?"

I crossed my arms and glared at Clementine. "That was an exaggerated reaction."

"You were the one who said that you would rather lose your fingers before touching a broom! Who's exaggerating now?"

I turned my head and closed my eyes. "I-I never said such thing!"

"Yes you did. Every time I asked for your help."

I frowned at Clementine. Something came to my mind. "I had no choice. Thanks to that car of yours, you're here. I hope you never drive a car ever again!" The words came from my mouth on their own. Clementine's smile faded. I gasped when I realized what I said and covered my mouth with both of my hands.

"T-Trixie, what are you doing? I thought we agreed not to talk about that! Don't you think that you two should have lighthearted conversation?" Rarity wasn't happy. I glanced at her, ashamed. I looked away to avoid their gaze. I shouldn't be arguing with my brother nor Rarity right now. My girlfriend sighed and spoke to my brother. "Clementine, are you feeling any pain?"

"I was given painkillers, so, no. But there was a moment where the pain was unbearable after I woke up." I dared to look at him. Clementine smiled at Rarity, showing his teeth. "Rosemary just returned when I opened my eyes. She dropped a cup with coffee she just bought. I was confused when I woke up, I didn't know where I was. When I saw her, I forgot about my pain. And-" Clementine looked at me this time. "-when I spoke with you through the phone... the pain just disappeared. Trixie, don't worry about me. I'll live, and I'll be able to walk again. I'll do everything the doctors tell me so I recover as fast as possible. I know you hate solitude, but remember that you can call me, Rosemary or Rarity. I will be more careful from now on. I promise."

I felt something strange on my cheek. I used my hand to remove it and realized it was a tear. I wasn't used to them yet. I tried not to show it, but Clementine knew me better than anyone. I was worried about him, I hate being alone. That's why I surrounded myself with Lavender Lace and Fuchsia Blush. To not be alone. However, since I started to spend time with Rarity, I realized how poor my choice was. Rarity has done wonders with me. I certainly don't regret befriending her. "Th-Thank you, Clem. I'll come to see you every day. And... uh, s-sorry about what I said..."

"Apology accepted." Clementine was cheerful. I was glad he didn't stay upset for too long. "Maybe you can skip one day or two. I mean, I'm alright, and you just got a girlfriend. You should spend some time with her. I wouldn't feel well by being the reason you put your relationship on hold."

"Are you sure? but, Clem..."

"I am. I'm not going anywhere, Trix." I chuckled and knelt in front of his bed. Clementine put a hand on my head and patted me. "Feel free to live your life without feeling guilt."

"O-Okay... I will try..."

"Good girl. Have a cookie."

"Hey!" Both Clementine and Rarity laughed. I just smiled and stood up.

"So, how was school?" Clementine's fraternal mode activated.

"It was... regular."

"I hope you're studying. Summer is around the corner. You don't want to go to summer school, do you?"

"Of course not!"

"Oh? So, you're not studying?"

"You know that I meant that I don't want to go to summer school." I crossed my arms and my brother chuckled. He just loved making lame jokes like those.

"It doesn't look like he's a patient. He woke up yesterday and he has a lot of energy." Rarity commented on our way to the stairs after we left Clementine's room.

"Yeah. He's strong. Seeing him awake was what I needed. I won't have any problem to sleep tonight." I was about to walk down the stairs when Rarity grabbed me from my arm. "What is it?"

"Why don't we check the rooftop, darling? I'm curious."

"It's a rooftop. I have one in my place."

"And I'll be happy to see it one day. But I want to see this one while I can. Come on." Rarity was determined to see the rooftop. I realized it was best if I followed her upstairs. Rarity wasted no time and opened the door to the rooftop as soon as we reached it. The area was huge, and still, not many people were around. I could see patients on wheelchairs and crutches alongside their companions. Rarity lead me towards one of the sides, where she rested her arms on the railing. "It's a nice view, don't you think?"

I positioned myself right next to my girlfriend. "It is." Even though there were buildings around the hospital, trees and parks still could clearly be seen. But there were still pollution from the traffic below, so I suppose those who have breathing problems are advised not to use the rooftop. I placed my hands on the railing to look down.

"You know we need to talk about what you said..."

I saw this coming. "Y-Yes... it just... slipped."

"Slipped? Trixie, you should control your words better! He needs support right now. I know that you're terrified of cars, but please, you must conceal that fear at least until your brother is out of the hospital. There's other things you can talk about with him. I can't let you argue with Clementine."

I never allowed anyone to talk to me like this or give me orders except for Clementine. But Rarity had privileges. I didn't even try to avoid hearing. I paid attention to every word she said. She had a point. "Y-You're right... he needs support to make a fast recovery... I'm a terrible sister..."

"No... no, you're not."

"Yes I am! We were having a friendly conversation until I screwed it up! I should just not come again."

"Trixie, you know that's not the right thing to do. I'm sure Clementine will forget about it if you avoid bringing up the subject. He wants to see you. You'll just make things worse if you don't show up."

I looked away. Rarity didn't convince me completely. But she didn't give up. She placed a hand on my chin and turned my head to make me look at her. She was smiling warmly. My jaw dropped as I blushed deeply. Her smile, her beautiful smile, I just couldn't fight it. "Fridge, Rarity! You're taking advantage of your beauty... Alright, you convinced me. I'll come on Monday after school."

Rarity giggled and I could see that her cheeks became slightly pink. "Darling, keeping my looks is not an easy task. I'm happy that it's bearing fruit."

"Of course it is. I mean, look at you. Your makeup makes your beautiful sapphire eyes to stand out. I adore the smell of your perfume, but what I really like is your hair. I love the way you wear it, the gorgeous amethyst color and how soft it is."

Rarity was blushing madly because of everything I said. "Y-You really like my hair...?"

I nodded. My heart was beating happily. "Absolutely. Trixie enjoys touching it." As I said the last, I started to stroke her hair.

Rarity smiled and took my hands. I gasped softly and flushed. "You know... even though we started dating yesterday, I feel like if we've been doing it for more time..."

"Y-You do...?"

Rarity nodded. "The night you asked me to go to Clementine's performance with you and Rosemary, I was really, really nervous. Not long before that, I started to feel weird around you. I denied my feelings because, well, we're both girls, but that night at the karaoke, I realized how dumb I was for trying to fall out of love. In the end, my denial almost broke us apart for good..."

"Rarity, don't..." She raised her hand to stop me from talking and continued.

"Please, let me finish. I have been desiring to say this for quite some time." Rarity took a deep breath before continuing. "Trixie, I might not know what my real sexuality is, but I don't care. All that matters is that we like each other. This is a new chapter of my life. I never knew this world existed. Well, actually I did, but thanks to you, I'm experiencing it. I don't know what the future has in store for us, but that's what makes this so exciting. I want to find out on my own."

I somehow managed to stay conscious. Rarity's words were... very touching. My body was boiling and I was feeling like if my heart would burst out of my chest any moment now. I opened my mouth to say something, but I closed it when my tongue betrayed me. She just spoke from her heart. Since I couldn't form any word, I embraced her instead. Rarity put her arms around me and we didn't let each other go. We remained immobile for a while until we moved our heads to look at each other's eyes. We smiled at each other. "I... uh... I d-don't know what to say, Rarity..."

"You don't have to say anything, darling. You can just... do it..."

"Huh...?"

"You know... do it..." She closed her eyes and pursed her lips.

"O-Oh..." I gulped and stared at her lips for a few moments. I wasn't ready for this, but she obviously was. I had to do it. I started to slowly lean towards her until my lips softly touched hers. As soon as we made contact, Rarity did the rest. We kissed. Oh my gosh, we were kissing! She held me closer to her while we didn't break the kiss. I swear, I felt like if my brain just exploded. I could never even kiss her in my dreams. If it wasn't for the fact that my brother is still in the hospital, this would have been the happiest day of my life.

Author's Note

There you go, they kissed. Happy now?! :rainbowlaugh:

I'm, of course, just kidding. Sorry for keeping you waiting. You know how writer's block is :fluttershysad:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this before its release :pinkiesmile:

Gambling

Rarity's P.O.V.

I still couldn't believe that I neglected my feelings for so long. Making contact with Trixie's lips felt... incredible. I was very good at hiding my emotions. In reality, I was really nervous and scared to kiss her. But in the end, I gave in. As soon as I felt her lips on mine, my body reacted and I kissed her. It was my first kiss. Not just my first kiss with Trixie, it was my first kiss ever! I thought that I would at least go on a date before giving my first kiss, but Trixie has changed my plans. It was hard to explain, but, I felt a connection with her.

It must be because of all the time I spent with her. She wasn't just someone I met and asked out on the same day. We had a history. We disliked each other, then, we started to spend time together. We became good friends and now... we became something more. Yes, that must be it. A romance born from friendship makes the bond far stronger than asking out someone you barely know.

I didn't even care that her breath was terrible. What did she eat at lunch? It didn't matter. I opened my eyes to see her while we kissed. Her compliments on my looks got to my heart. Her feelings were so pure.

I don't know how much time passed before we pulled away. She stared at the floor. Was she too embarrassed to look at me? I rested my forehead on hers and she eventually moved her eyes to gaze into mine. It's the first time I saw her this happy. I adored the way she smiled. I must do whatever it takes to keep her cheerful.

"Th-That was... uhh..." Trixie was still perplexed. I found it too cute to handle.

"Amazing." I had to complete her phrase.

"Yeah... yes, it was." Trixie's smile widened and we both looked down at our hands. I just realized we were still holding each other's hands. I squeezed them before focusing my eyes on Trixie again. I wish I could just hold her hands all day.

But I had to return home before my sister did. She will come with her friends and will need supervision. Trixie was still gazing at me lovingly. I'm sorry...

"It was great to see your brother. Shall we go?"

"Yes. U-Umm... I-I'm going to follow Clementine's advice. A-Are you busy today? Maybe we can do something..."

"I'm sorry, darling, but I must go home. My sister and her friends are coming and I must watch over them."

"Oh... okay... I understand..." Trixie looked down in disappointment. It made me feel slightly guilty. I placed two of my fingers on her chin to meet her eyes again.

"Don't worry. Tomorrow's Saturday. We can do something after your Volleyball match. I miss rooting for you."

Trixie's mood changed in a blink of an eye. "Okay! I'll be happy to see you at the stadium again! I will definitely need my cheerleader!"

I giggled softly and blushed. We proceeded to walk down the stairs while still holding one of Trixie's hands. There's no way I'm letting it go just yet.

"Trixie, darling, nervous about tomorrow's match?" We were half way from my house. I was starting to feel sad since we would soon part ways.

"Me, Trixie, nervous? Ha! Of course not! There's no way my team will lose with me!"

"Oh, really?" I glared at Trixie. Her smirk disappeared and avoided my gaze.

"Trixie might be... a little terrified."

"A little?"

"Fine! More than a little." She sighed. I have never seen her like this.

"Is this the first time you're genuinely nervous about an event?"

My girlfriend remained silent for a little while. I wasn't going to pressure her to give me an answer. "A-Actually... no. I have felt like this before. During the Battle of the Bands, for example. It just turns out I'm very good at hiding it to anyone I don't care about. I knew I was skilled with my guitar, but I also knew I wasn't the only one."

"Oh, Trixie... thank you for sharing this with me..." She smiled and looked at me.

"Funny, isn't it? I'm usually very reserved. But you know a personal and sensitive thing about me, and still, you never confronted me about it. You avoided the subject. You know how hard it is for me to trust anyone but my brother and sister in-law. I'm proud to say that I trust you. I know that anything personal I tell you will remain between us."

"Absolutely. I would never do anything to hurt you."

"Good." She stopped walking and hugged me. "Because Trixie dislikes being mad at you."

I flushed and smiled before returning the hug. "You scare me when you're angry."

"Don't worry, you'll get used to it."

I giggled and looked at her. We have done this many times now, but I never got tired of admiring her eyes up close. "Get rid of that smug grin of yours. Just because you can scare me, doesn't mean that I'll remain silent. If I have something to say, I'll make you listen, you want it or not."

"I have been warned." Trixie pulled me closer. She never stopped staring at me with lovey-dovey eyes. The temperature in my body was rising. However, my heart sank when I looked around. We were only two blocks away from my house, which meant, it was time to say goodbye. Trixie followed my gaze and noticed the same thing. "Fridge..."

"I'm sorry, darling. I'm afraid this is it."

"..." My girlfriend was too sad to speak.

"It will only be until tomorrow."

"I know... but I wish we could spend more time together."

"Summer is only a few weeks away. We'll have more time then."

Trixie recovered her good mood. "You're right! I finally have a reason to look forward to it."

"And don't forget that you owe me a date."

"I-I owe you?" Trixie released the embrace and crossed her arms. "Why don't you ask me out?"

"I, am a lady, Trixie Lulamoon." I said as I placed a hand on my chest. "Ladies don't ask out first. They're asked."

"Do ladies make demands?"

"I gave you permission to kiss me on the lips. It's your turn to do something nice for me."

Trixie sighed and unfolded her arms. "Alright, fine." Her frown was replaced for a smile in an instant. "I shall ask you out when I find a proper place for our first date."

"I would appreciate if it's before Summer."

"Don't pressure me!" Trixie tried to sound angry, but her smile gave her away. I giggled and grabbed her face with a hand to shake her head playfully.

"I'm just kidding. I'll be patient. Now, I don't want to get rid of you, but Applejack will bring Sweetie Belle and her friends soon, and..."

"I know, but could you do one thing for me before I go?"

"What is it?"

"Can I have another kiss?"

"Oh?" I blushed and opened my mouth in a shape of an 'O'. But I quickly recovered and smirked. "I already gave you one. Don't abuse."

"Aww, don't be mean! Just one more. Please!"

"No." I decided to play hard. I crossed my arms and turned around.

"Rarity, come on! Don't turn your back on me! Alright, alright, no kiss. Just let Trixie see your face one more time."

I slowly turned around to face my girlfriend. My cheeks were on fire. "Trixie... I... okay, alright. One kiss."

Trixie's pout changed into a grin. She closed her eyes and pursed her lips. But instead, I kissed her nose. "Hey!"

"You weren't specific on where you wanted the kiss. Goodbye, darling. I'll see you tomorrow."

I saw how Trixie puffed her cheeks in anger before starting to walk towards my house. I stopped on the other side of the road to look at her one last time. She was still on the same spot. I blew a kiss at her and she smiled. I then continued towards my house. Applejack could arrive any minute, if she didn't already.

"There ya go! Ah appreciate yer help. Mah brother and ah have a lot to do." Applejack said while Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo ran inside the house, expressing joy with laughs.

"Don't mention it, darling. I'm always happy to keep an eye on them."

"Ah'm noticin' ya with a good mood. Did yer mother and uncle make up?"

"Oh...?" The question took me by surprise. For a moment, I forgot about the lie I told my friends. "Oh! Yes. It seems like a near death experience makes anyone think. My mother is in a good mood, so I'm in a good mood." I smiled and Applejack placed a hand on my shoulder.

"Ah'm glad to hear it. Ah mean, not the part with one of yer relatives bein' in hospital. Just the part that the problem got solved. We were really worried 'bout you. Ah have never seen you so down."

"Well, it's just that despite my mother works most of the time, we're still close. I don't like seeing her upset. And my uncle, he and my mother were always in good terms. I guess I'm not used seeing them fight."

"Ah can relate to that. Mah family also has a strong bond. No matter what, we always support each other."

"Exactly."

Applejack was about to say something else, but Big Mac pressed the horn. "Oh, ah'm sorry, sugarcube, but ah have to go."

"I understand. Don't overdo yourself."

My friend chuckled. "Ah'll try not to. See ya later!"

I waved at Applejack as she entered her pick up and watched them leave before entering my house. It was silent. Too silent. "Girls?! Where are you?"

"We're in my room, sis!" I was relieved to hear my sister's voice. I walked upstairs, to her room, to check on them.

"What are you doing?" I asked as I opened the door.

"We have an exposition next week, and we're tryin' to decide what to do it 'bout." Apple Bloom was the one to reply.

"Were you given options or you're free to pick?"

"We're free to choose." Scootaloo spoke. "We were given this task yesterday and we still don't know what to do."

"Hmm, let's see." I closed the door behind me. "Any ideas of what will the other groups in your class do?"

"I heard a group wants to talk about different kind of jobs. Another group will talk about different countries and their cultures." Sweetie Belle said.

"Let me see..." I placed a hand on my chin to think. "Since you're free to choose, I say you shouldn't pick anything too hard for you." I took my phone to try to gather ideas, when I saw a photo of me and Fluttershy. Suddenly, something came to my mind. "Wait, ideaaaaa!" I raised a finger into the air. "You should interview Fluttershy! She's a volunteer in an animal shelter. You can talk about different types of pets and give recommendations about which one get according to everyone's taste!"

My sister and her friends gasped in awe. "Of course!" Apple Bloom confidently said.

"How didn't we think that before?! It's a great idea!" Scootaloo was the one to speak this time.

"Thank you, sis! We can research a little now and go to the shelter tomorrow!" Sweetie Belle said as she gave me a hug. While I hugged her back, I saw how Scootaloo sat on the computer to start investigating.

"I'm glad to help you. Work hard to get a good grade, okay?"

"We will!" The three girls exclaimed at the same time.

I giggled. "I'll bring you juice for you while you prepare your exposition. Which ones will you want?"

"Apple!" Apple Bloom said.

"Orange!" Scootaloo called.

"Can't it be cola?" My sister said, with a pout.

"No, Sweetie Belle. It's not healthy to drink cola all the time. You'll drink juice."

"But..."

"No buts. What juice do you want?"

Sweetie Belle sighed. "Orange..."

"Okay. I'll be right back." I left the room and walked downstairs, to the kitchen. I opened the fridge to look for the juices. We had many flavors of them, but I only needed orange and apple. When I was pouring the juice in the glasses, my phone vibrated and played a notification tone. I placed the juices back in the fridge and put the glasses on a tray before checking my new message. A blush was inevitable when I read the text. It was from Trixie.

'Trixie wanted to remind you how beautiful you are, but she's still mad about the kiss! 😔'

I laughed softly and wrote a reply.

'Thank you. Maybe Trixie should be patient with kisses and not ask for them. Are you home, yet? 😊'

Trixie replied a few seconds after I sent the text.

'Almost. I'll let you know when I'm inside.'

'Okay! ❤'’

I kissed the screen and sent the text. Moments later, Trixie replied with a blushing face. I smiled. "I need to personalize her ringtone. Let's see... I know! I'll choose the song I was hearing when I accepted my feelings." I also chose a different notification sound to know she's the one texting me as soon as I receive her message before placing my phone back in my pocket again. I then took the tray with glasses and carefully walked upstairs. When I arrived to Sweetie Belle's door, I used my foot to knock on it and waited until the door opened.

"Sweet! I'm thirsty!" Scootaloo exclaimed as soon as she saw me. She moved aside and allowed me to walk in. Once inside, my sister and her friends took their glasses and started to drink.

"Ouch, brain freeze!" Sweetie Belle yelled as she rubbed her forehead.

"Darling! How many times do I have to tell you to take your time with cold drinks?"

"Ouch, me too!" Scootaloo rubbed her own head too. I sighed.

"Why do you have to rush it? Try to enjoy the drink. Be like Apple Bloom. She's not-" I stopped midsentence when I saw that Apple Bloom also started to rub her forehead. "Never mind..." I waited until they stopped rubbing their foreheads before speaking again. "How's your exposition going?"

"We're excited!" Sweetie Belle said as she lead me to her computer. "Your idea was excellent! We found more than enough information for our homework! We'll try to make a summary of a few animals before visiting Fluttershy this weekend."

"That was fast. I only left for five minutes."

"We told you we were excited!" Scootaloo said enthusiastically. "At this rate, we'll have our exposition ready by Monday!"

"That's wonderful! I'm glad to hear it." As soon as I finished speaking, I received a text message. The sound meant it was from Trixie. I pulled out my phone to read her message.

'I'm home 😁'

The text was simple, but it still got a smile out of me.

"What is it? A text from my sister in-law?" Sweetie Belle asked with a smug grin.

"S-Sweetie Belle!" I flushed noticeably.

My sister must have seen it, because she started to jump excitedly. "It is! It is!"

"Sweetie Belle told us the news. Congratulations!" Apple Bloom spoke.

"Thank you, Apple Bloom." I smiled at Applejack's sister, but I noticed that Scootaloo had her arms crossed. She looked annoyed.

"Yeah, whatever. Can we return to our exposition, please?"

"Yes, okay..." Sweetie Belle was visibly upset, and Apple Bloom glared angrily at Scootaloo, but the latter had her arms crossed and her eyes closed. I decided not to say anything else. I picked up the glasses and returned downstairs, to the kitchen to wash the dishes. Poor Sweetie Belle. Her mood was just destroyed by one of her friends, and I didn't feel right scolding her for it.

Saturday morning arrived. It was time for Sunset to visit her world. I promised Sweetie Belle and her friends that I would take them with Fluttershy after Trixie's match. I, of course, called my best friend through the phone to let her know that I would visit her with company. She accepted, but I noticed sadness on her voice. We were all gathered by the portal in our high school, and I could see that it wasn't my imagination. Fluttershy was, indeed, upset about something.

"I'm glad you're all here to say goodbye to me. It really means a lot." Sunset said. She was smiling warmly and gazed at each of us.

"There's no way we would miss this, sugarcube." Applejack spoke. "We want to wish you a nice weekend."

"I will sure miss you, Sunset!" Pinkie Pie said. "I thought you would help me to take care of the Cakes' twins."

"I know, and I'm sorry, Pinkie. I'll make it up to you." Sunset said.

"Pinky Promise?"

"Pinky Promise."

Pinkie Pie grinned and Rainbow Dash took a step forward.

"Make sure to send Twilight our regards, okay?"

"I will, Rainbow, don't worry." Sunset said with a nod before looking at Fluttershy. She walked towards our shy friend and stopped right in front of her. "Fluttershy..." My best friend slowly raised her head. "I want you to take care of Ray." Sunset added before taking her faux leather jacket off. "The key of my apartment is in one of the pockets."

"I-I'll make sure he sees the jacket. I'll show him photos of you so he doesn't forget you..." Fluttershy said as she took the jacket.

"Thank you..." Sunset smiled lightly at Fluttershy, but the latter looked away, very upset.

"Why so sentimental? It's only a weekend!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

"Shh!" I had to silence my athletic friend. She had no manners.

"I keep his food in a mini fridge next to the table where his cage is." Sunset continued, completely ignoring Rainbow Dash.

"Okay..." Fluttershy kept avoiding Sunset's gaze. The later sighed and looked at me.

"Take care of her."

"I will." I said, smiling softly. While Sunset returned to where she was before, I glanced at our friends. They were all confused by the scene they just witnessed.

"It's time to go. Goodbye, everyone. I'll see you tomorrow at dusk."

Our friends were still speechless. Before Sunset walked through the portal, I saw her smiling at the distance. I followed her gaze and spotted Trixie just before she hid. I was happy to see that she showed up, even after claiming that she can't stand Sunset.

Me and my friends waved at our friend as she walked through the portal. She was gone. My friends said goodbye to each other and left. Only Fluttershy remained. She didn't move from her spot.

"Fluttershy, darling..." My best friend hugged Sunset's jacket. The problem became obvious to me now. "You're sad because she's gone..."

Fluttershy nodded slowly before looking at me. "I-I..."

I placed a hand on her shoulder. "It's normal that you miss her., but she’ll be back before you know it."

"..."

“I'll walk you home.”

"N-No. Let's go to Sunset's apartment. I-I want to check on Ray now..."

"Okay." I texted Trixie to tell her to go home to get ready for her match on the way to Sunset's home. I hope Fluttershy returns to her own self when she sees the gecko.

Fluttershy seemed to be slightly better after I dropped her at Sunset's, so I felt free to leave her alone while she was talking to Ray. I headed home to pick up Sweetie Belle and her friends and went to the stadium where the volleyball match was going to take place. Scootaloo was carrying a backpack since I was going to take them to see Fluttershy at the animal shelter after the match, like I said I would yesterday.

"This is so exciting! I can't believe Trixie made it to the final on her very first tournament!" Sweetie Belle said with enthusiasm.

"Ah'm curious myself. Ah have never seen a game of volleyball before." Apple Bloom said, borrowing a little of Sweetie Belle's zeal.

"I don't know why I agreed to come. Spending part of my Saturday in the same building as Trixie isn't my idea of fun."

"Scootaloo, please, at least try?" Sweetie Belle said. "You'll see how nice she is if only you gave her a chance."

"Give me a reason I should." The annoyance in Scootaloo's voice was clear as day.

"My sis is dating her. She would never date a malicious person. Besides, I have seen Trixie's good side. She's amazing!"

"Ah'll back up Sweetie Belle on this one, Scoots." Apple Bloom joined the conversation. "Ah have seen Trixie bein' kind."

Scootaloo glared at me. I felt like if I should say something, but what? "I..." I cleared my throat. I think I know what to say so yesterday's scene doesn't repeat again. "Scootaloo, you have the right to be doubtful. When Trixie first asked me to be her friend, I was suspicious as well. But I saw she wasn't intending to trick me. I started to trust her completely after she helped me to pass an exam I had difficulties with. She could have easily sabotaged my studies, but she didn't. She made sure I was ready for the exam. She slowly welcomed me into her life. It's impossible for me to see her as a ruffian anymore."

"But why keeping it a secret? Why isn't she kind to everyone?" Scootaloo's annoyance disappeared. She was just confused now.

"Because... she's not ready. It's not easy for her to embrace a new identity. She has been unkind for years. I'm the exception because she has feelings for me. Love can make wonders to people. But she's getting there. She's kind to Sweetie Belle too. And I'm sure she likes you two as well." I looked at both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. Applejack's sister nodded, with a smile on her face. I wasn't worried about her. Scootaloo, on the other hand, was still unsure. "Give her an opportunity, Scootaloo. Trust me, you won't regret it."

Scootaloo, still with her arms crossed, sighed. "I-I'll try. But could you at least not to talk about her too much when I'm around? If I hear another cheesy comment about romance, I'm going to throw up."

I giggled. "Noted, dear."

It seems that it worked. The mood changed after my talk with Scootaloo. She was excited about the match now. Maybe not as much as Sweetie Belle or Apple Bloom, but at least she was trying.

Sweetie Belle and her friends talked about other subjects until we arrived to the stadium the match was going to be held. There were more spectators than usual, but it wasn't really crowded. I immediately glanced at the court and relaxed when I saw that no players could be seen. We arrived just in time.

"Let's sit over there! Right in the middle!" Sweetie Belle called and she and her friends were off.

"Girls! Wait!" They didn't listen to me. I sighed loudly and walked to where they sat. "You almost smashed into some people. Don't run off like that without a warning!"

"Sorry, sis! But these are good seats and I didn't want us to lose them." My little sister was grinning. I knew for a fact that it wasn't the last time she was going to do it.

"Are you going to sit, or what?" Scootaloo spoke.

"Not now. I want to see Trixie before the game starts. Promise me that you'll stay put here, okay?"

"We won't move. Promise!" Apple Bloom said. I smiled at them and walked away to look for the dressing room Trixie's team was in. I found it within a few minutes. I overheard a male voice talking to them. I have never heard him before, but he was giving a motivational speech. Was he the coach? It had to be. His speech was very similar to the ones Hazelnut gave. I laid my back on the wall and waited until he finished speaking. I heard footsteps approaching fast and The Phoenix Wings ran past me. Trixie wasn't with them.

"Excuse me." I was focusing my attention on the team, so I didn't notice when a man stood next to me. He was overweight, but was no near obese. He also had a moustache and was wearing a hat. "Are you looking for something?"

"Dad, she's friends with our latest recruit." Hazelnut said as she stepped aside to become visible. I didn't notice she was standing next to the man.

"Is that so?" The man changed his expression from confusion to a smile. "She's still inside, getting changed."

"You can go in. She's only putting her sneakers on. But remember, the match is starting soon."

"I'll be quick. Thank you." Hazelnut and her father headed to the court while I walked into the dressing room. Just like Hazelnut said, I found Trixie sitting on one of the benches, already wearing the team's uniform, tying up her sneakers. She didn't comb her hair into a ponytail yet. I smiled and laid sideways on the wall, using my shoulder to support me as I crossed my arms and legs. I kept seeing her differently. I really like the way her uniform suited her. If only I could just stare at her, but I was told not to take long. "Need help?"

Trixie gasped and turned her head towards me. "Rarity!" She grinned and stood up. However, when she was walking towards me, she got her foot stuck into the legs of the bench she was sitting on and fell to the floor. "Ouch!"

"Trixie!" I rushed towards her, knelt down and offered my hand to help her.

"Fridge, that hurt!" My girlfriend complained before taking my hand.

"Maybe you should pay more attention where are you stepping on, darling." I helped her to stand up, but we remained holding our hands.

"I-I wasn't expecting you to show up in here..."

"I ran into Hazelnut and her father. They told me it was fine."

"Yeah. You haven't met him before. He's our coach. He recovered from his sickness a few weeks ago."

"He seems nice. I'm sure he's impressed with you."

"His jaw almost dropped into the floor when he saw my performance."

I laughed softly. "It was only natural." Trixie blushed. She was gazing deeply into my eyes, and so I was with hers. I looked back, to the exit and remembered that there wasn't much time left before the match started. "The game is about to start, so I'll have to make it quick."

"Make what quick? What are yo- Mmph!" Without giving her a warning, I wrapped my arms around her neck and kissed her on the lips. I closed my eyes as soon as our lips made contact, but I'm sure that Trixie kept hers open for a few moments since I caught her off guard. Not long after starting the kiss, I felt how she placed her arms around my waist and pulled me closer. My heart was racing again. My second kiss with Trixie was just as good as the first one. Nothing around us mattered. Right now, it was just her and me. I forgot where we were until one of us pulled out. I opened my eyes and rested my forehead into Trixie's. She took her time to open hers. When she did so, I touched her nose with mine and smiled at her. "Th-That... wow... I mean... wow..."

"Call it a good luck kiss, darling. Give them all you got."

Trixie seemed lost for a moment or two, but she eventually overcame the shock and nodded confidently. "You can count on it." She started to run, but I called her.

"Trixie, wait!" My girlfriend stopped immediately and turned around. I walked towards her and put my hands on her hair. I saw her blushing until I got her hair clip out. "Were you seriously going to go out there with this? You know what would happen if the ball hits you on this star?"

"I-I forgot..."

I smiled at her. "Pass me your holder." Trixie quickly went to her locker. She opened it and took a band from inside. She returned to me and gave it to me. I put Trixie's star hair clip between my teeth and combed her hair in order to make a ponytail, and used her ponytail holder to maintain it. "There, you're ready."

"Thank you." Trixie kissed me on my cheek and ran off. I wasn't expecting it. I placed my hand where she kissed me and stayed still, flushing. I smiled and walked out of the dressing room. I could hear the match about to start.

"Come on, Trixie! You can do it!" Trixie looked at my direction and nodded confidently. She could hear me. The match was taking more than I thought. Trixie and her team started winning. When they were 2 sets to 0, the rival team started to win to the point it was 2-2. They had to break the tie in order to declare a winner.

"How is this called again?" Scootaloo asked.

"Break point." Sweetie Belle answered before I could. "When both teams win two sets each, they need to break the tie. To do this, they play an extra set, except that this time, a team need to score 15 points and have two of difference than the rivals instead of 25. Right, sis?"

"Yes, that's correct!" My sister grinned and focused on the court again. She actually paid attention when I explained the rules the day before taking her to the first match. I shouldn't be surprised. She was quick to trust Trixie. She even supported me when I told her how I really felt about her. She might get into problems sometimes, but she's the best sister anyone could ever ask for. She was happy to hear about me and Trixie, but I'm anxious about telling my parents. I have always talked about the kind of man I would marry. How will they react when I tell them that I have a girlfriend? I tried not to think about it much, especially when I was with Trixie. I don't want her to get worried. She has enough problems already with her brother at the hospital, and the Illusions.

"Wow! Rarity, did you see that?!" Sweetie Belle exclaimed.

"Oh?" I was so focused on my thoughts, that I forgot about the match. "I didn't see. I got distracted."

"Trixie just blocked the ball and scored!" Apple Bloom said. "They're 3-1 now!"

"How wonderful! Show them what you got, Trixie!" This time, I focused on the match. The game was very equal. When the rival team hit 14, Trixie's team caught up to them. The game went on and on. All the players were starting to get tired. I glanced at my sister and her friends. They were as sucked in as I was. Even Scootaloo. Despite still disliking Trixie, she seemed to enjoy a good match, just like my friend Rainbow Dash would.

At last, they were 30-29, in favor of Trixie's team. The Phoenix Wings were serving. The ball went to the other side of the court. The rivals passed the ball twice before hitting it to the other side. Trixie blocked it and the rivals couldn't touch the ball before it hit the floor. We all started to cheer, but something very unfortunate happened. When Trixie was falling back to the floor, she touched the net with her elbows, costing them a point. I couldn't believe it. They were 30-30 now. The rivals got ready to serve after celebrating the point. They served, and the ball hit the floor from the Phoenix's side without any of them managing to block it.

Oh, no. Oh, please no. I could see from where I was how uneasy Trixie was. The rivals served again. The Phoenixes managed to hit the ball this time, passing it to Trixie. She hit the ball, but it went backwards. One of Trixie's teammates ran and jumped forward to try to hit it. She fell to the floor, and the ball fell a few centimeters away from her hands. It was over. I covered my mouth, shocked, as the rivals celebrated their victory. I saw how Trixie fell on her knees and dropped her head. Captain Hazelnut placed a hand on her shoulder to try to cheer her up, but it's unlikely that it worked.

"Oh, Poor Trixie..." Sweetie Belle commented. I can't possibly imagine how's Trixie feeling right now. She had the championship at hand, and she lost it at the last second...

"Trixie, these things happen... you can't blame yourself..." Trixie was visibly upset. It took a while to get her to the dressing room. She got changed into a plain purple shirt and black yoga pants, but she didn't take a shower. The teams who got first, second and third place received a ribbon of different colors and a small trophy. Trixie was carrying them with her hands.

"I sure can, Rarity, the other team won because of my mistakes! If it weren't for me..."

"Your team wouldn't have made it this far." Sweetie Belle joined. "You're very good playing, Trixie. You blocked and scored many times. You just had bad luck today."

"Sweetie Belle's right, darling. Everyone was tired after a long match. Sooner or later, someone was going to make a mistake. Don't blame yourself for it. You lost, but you lost a final match. You got second. It would have been worse if you got fourth or less. Getting to the final alone is an achievement.

"Mmm..." My girlfriend was still upset.

"Listen, I must take Sweetie Belle and her friends with Fluttershy. Go home, take a shower. We'll do something later. Okay?" I smiled when I saw Trixie beam a little.

"T-That would be nice. Thanks..."

"Excuse me..." Apple Bloom poked on Trixie's arm.

"Oh?" Trixie was surprised. I must admit I was also intrigued.

"It was mah first time watchin' this sport and ah want to say... it was amazing!"

"Really?" Trixie giggled softly. "Why, thank you."

"Ah might not know much about sports in general, but ah had a great time today! Ah wish ah could have seen you play in previous matches."

"Don't worry. You're all invited to the next tournament next year."

"Really? Yay!" Sweetie Belle started to clap and I laughed. Seeing Trixie interact with someone else besides me and her brother always made me happy.

We walked together until it was time for Trixie to part ways.

"Aww!" Both Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom exclaimed at the same time.

"I'm sorry, but I really need to get home before my smell makes someone pass out." Trixie commented with a smile.

"Before you go..." I walked towards Trixie and placed her star hair pin where she always wears it. "There."

"Thank you." We stared at each other's eyes for a little while before I glanced at our company. My sister and Apple Bloom were grinning, but Scootaloo was looking away with her arms crossed. I gazed back to Trixie and embraced her. She placed her arms around my waist. None of us said anything and we let go each other after a short time. "See you later."

"Of course you will." I watched my girlfriend walk away until Scootaloo spoke up.

"Good thing she left. She was stinking... literally!"

"Come on, Scootaloo. You saw how much she moved durin' the game." Apple Bloom said.

"Alright, girls, we're not far from the animal shelter. Stick with me." The girls obeyed me. They walked close to me until we reached our destination. I opened the door and the girls rushed in. "Wait up, not so fast!"

"Eww!" As we walked in, Sweetie Belle and her friends blocked their noses with their fingers. "What's that smell?"

"It's an animal shelter." The smell also disgusted me, but I was ready for it. "Animals don't have bathroom schedules like us. Come on, let's find Fluttershy. She should be around."

"There she is!" Sweetie Belle pointed at a direction and I followed her finger. I recognized my best friend instantly. She was wearing an apron and plastic gloves. As we approached her, she spotted us. I would normally give her a hug, but I didn't want to get stains of whatever she had in her clothing, so I just waved at her.

"Fluttershy, darling! We're here!"

"Oh, hello everyone." Fluttershy smiled. I don't know how she always managed to remain cheerful with the smell and the job she has to do.

"We're excited to learn more about the animals you take care of!" Scootaloo exclaimed.

Fluttershy giggled. "I'm happy to see your enthusiasm. Let's go to the employees room. There's a table and chairs there."

"Okay!" Sweetie Belle and her friends exclaimed at a unison. They all grabbed on Fluttershy's arms and walked to the other room. I followed behind them. It has been a while since I visited Fluttershy here.

Applejack called me while Fluttershy was teaching the girls. She and Big Mac were done and offered to pick the children up. I agreed because I wanted to spend more time with my best friend to make sure she was okay. We waited outside until she arrived.

"Come on, girls, we got ya snacks. Ya can eat them while workin' on yer exposition." Applejack came alone, on foot.

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo ran to Applejack's side. Sweetie Belle hugged me.

"I'll see you later, sis!"

"Good luck with your task, darling." My little sister nodded and ran to my friend's side.

"Don't worry, sugarcube. Ah'll make sure they don't get distracted."

"I don't think that will be necessary, Applejack. They're really excited on their project."

Applejack smiled. "Goodbye. I'll take Sweetie Belle to yer house before sunfall."

I waved at them as they left. Moments later, I heard that the door from the animal shelter opening. I glanced into that direction to see Fluttershy coming out. "Hello again, darling. What are you doing outside?"

"I finished for the day. I'm going home." My friend said with her usual quiet voice.

"I'll go with you. I want to talk."

"O-Okay..."

There was an awkward silence for a while. I glanced at Fluttershy from time to time. Her cheerfulness disappeared after leaving the animal shelter. She was gloomy again. I think I recognized her mood. I felt like her when Trixie and I were apart. Was she really feeling like this because of Sunset not being around? "Fluttershy..."

"Mmm..." She made a noise to let me know that she was listening.

"Sunset leaving is making you upset, isn't it?" Fluttershy quickly gazed at me when I mentioned Sunset's name. "It is..."

"I-I don't know why. I miss her, but I'm missing her more than I thought I would..."

"Darling, you can be honest with me. I'm your best friend." Fluttershy stared at the ground. I must get to the bottom of this. "What do you really feel for Sunset?" My best friend quickly darted at me again. Her cheeks became slightly pink. "Fluttershy, it's okay. I just want to help you."

"I-I know..." She took a deep breath before speaking again. "Rarity... I'm very confused. I wasn't prepared. I was ready to speak to Twilight when Sunset said those wonderful things about me. No one has ever said anything like it before. I have mixed feelings about Sunset. I w-want to try something with her, but I'm scared about the whole idea of dating."

"Fluttershy..." I smiled brightly at my best friend, but she was still agitated. "That's wonderful to hear. Sunset is a nice girl and she really likes you. You should talk to her when she comes back."

"Y-You think do...?" I could tell how scared Fluttershy was by her expression.

I nodded. "I know why the idea of dating frighten you, but you have to trust me, it's really nothing to worry about. Actually, the hardest part is confessing and hope for the other person to accept those feelings, and Sunset did that for you."

Fluttershy's fear changed. She was thinking on what I just said. After some moments, she looked at me again, this time confused. "How do you know it's nothing to worry about...?"

My smile disappeared almost instantly and my cheeks started to burn. I said too much. Too much! What do I do now?! Fluttershy's expecting an answer. An answer I can't give. "I-I'm sorry, Fluttershy. I c-can't tell you..."

"Oh..." Fluttershy stared at the ground again. She was feeling down again. I didn't enjoy seeing her like this. And I really hated being the reason for it. I can't do it. She's my best friend, I shouldn't keep secrets from her. I stopped walking. Fluttershy noticed and turned to see me. "Rarity...?"

"Fluttershy, please, follow me..." My best friend nodded slowly and walked next to me to our new direction. I'm sorry, Trixie, but I can't lie to my best friend. I hope you don't get too mad at me... Trixie and I had just made up. It was a gamble, but I'll take the risk. I hope she understands.

Fluttershy remained silent all the way to Trixie's apartment complex. "Wh-Where are we...?" She only spoke when I stood still in front of the Complex's door. I didn't reply. Instead, I pulled out my phone and called my girlfriend. She answered fast.

"Rarity! I was just thinking about calling you. How's Sweetie Belle's homework going?"

"Applejack picked them up. They will continue working on it at her farm. I'm actually outside. Would you...?"

"I'll be right down!" Trixie hang up. Her happiness always brought me joy. I glanced at Fluttershy, smiling. But she was still confused. Around a minute later, Trixie appeared and opened the door. She only looked at me after opening it. Her excitement faded when she saw I wasn't alone.

"Wh-What...?" Trixie asked, motionless. Fluttershy was just as shocked.

"Fluttershy, you know Trixie." I looked at my best friend, who didn't know how to react. "You see..." I glanced back at Trixie, smiling. "We're dating."

Author's Note

Phew! That was a long one! :ajsleepy:

Sorry to keep you guys waiting. Make sure you click on the links I added! You won't regret it :raritywink:

Also, you might be wondering what is Ray, the leopard gecko doing here if my story takes place before the third movie. Well, a good friend of mine told me he would skin me alive if I didn't add him. As you can probably guess, I'm very attached to my skin (Pun intended :rainbowkiss: ) and I don't want to lose it, so, I granted his wish :pinkiesmile:

I hope you're all enjoying this story so far! :pinkiehappy:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before its released :twilightsmile:

Here you can see how the Good Luck Kiss was :raritywink:

Uneasy Conversation

Trixie's P.O.V.

What?! Why? Huh?! I thought I have made myself clear to Rarity when I asked her to keep our relationship a secret. She said she understood. This isn't understanding! What is she doing?! Why is she here with one of her friends?! Why did she reveal our secret to her?! Rarity, she was trying her best to smile, but I could see she was worried. As she should be! I wanted to yell at her! To be furious at her! That's what surprised me. I wanted to.

But I wasn't.

I was mostly shocked, but deep inside me I still trusted Rarity. Before anything, I needed to let her explain herself. I closed the door behind me and took a few steps forward. Rarity's friend quickly hid behind her, where she peeked over her shoulder.

"Y-You're dating her...? Why...? She hasn't been nice to us. Sh-She's mean!"

"Well..." Rarity looked at me again. She didn't say anything else, but her face spoke by itself. She wanted support. I sighed and walked closer to them. When Rarity's friend noticed, she stopped peeking and started to shake. She was terrified of me.

"Because sometimes the unpredictable happens," I said sternly, after standing right in front of Rarity and her friend. I tried to make eye contact with the later, but she was still hiding behind my girlfriend's back. "Come out. Let's get face to face." Rarity glared at me and softly hit me on my head. "Ouch! What was that for?!"

"Be more polite!" Rarity was visibly angry. She was daring. After doing something that could have made me furious, she still took control of the situation. I will have a word or two with her in private later, but for now, I'll play along. Polite... it's not easy for me to be kind to others, with a very few exceptions. I'll try to use a phrase I heard from a videogame I started to play recently.

"W-Would you... k-kindly reveal yourself? Tri... I wish to engage into an exchange of words with you." Rarity hit her own forehead with one of her hands. Maybe I overdid a little. However, my words seemed to work. Rarity's friend partially revealed herself, and for the first time, we made eye contact. She was still shaking. I tried to smile to her, but judging by Rarity's expression, I failed miserably to do so. "H-Hi..." I spoke between my teeth. "Umm... Fluttershy, right...?" Rarity's friend nodded slowly. "Okay... uh... n-nice name...?"

Rarity huffed loudly. "What Trixie is trying to say-" She said, turning her head to look at her friend. "is that it's nice to finally meet you."

"But I already knew her-" Rarity glared at me again, frowning. She scared me, but I remained calm... mostly.

"As I was saying..." My girlfriend returned her sight on her friend again. "Fluttershy, she's not going to hurt you in any way. Trust me."

The timid girl hesitated, but Fluttershy eventually left her cover. She still didn't look convinced. She was holding her own hands and avoided my gaze. "Uh... uhh..." I was patient. It's not like I could walk away without damaging my relationship with Rarity. I had to repress a groan. She opened and closed her mouth several times. It took her a while to form a single word. "H-Hello..." She still refused to look at me.

Rarity took a step forward and placed a hand on her friend's shoulder before speaking. "Darling, you're clearly uncomfortable right now. I won't push you any longer. I'm taking you home."

Rarity and her friend started to walk away, but Fluttershy stood still after a few steps. "W-Wait..." She turned and looked at me, before focusing her sight on Rarity. "I-I want to know..."

"Yes, dear?" Rarity asked while Fluttershy glanced at me again.

" I'm confused. She has been unfriendly with us..."

"Like Trixie said, sometimes, the unpredictable happens." Rarity said with a smile.

"Listen..." I took a step forward, startling Fluttershy. "I was not prepared to receive one of Rarity's friends, and I seriously hope this doesn't happen again." I glared at my girlfriend with a frown, causing her to get worried, before concentrating on Fluttershy again. "It can't be undone, but I'll try to tell you a little about our relationship, but only a little. I don't like when people know too much about my personal life. That's why I push everyone away. At least until..." I blushed and couldn't continue. I just couldn't keep talking to her. It was making me uncomfortable. Fortunately, Rarity noticed and joined in.

"I took risks when I brought you here, Fluttershy. Trixie doesn't want to reveal our relationship yet. I would appreciate if you don't tell anyone. You have to trust me. I wouldn't be with her if she was despicable. We're in love, truly in love. Darling, you have an opportunity. I could use every word in existence to describe the joy of being in a relationship and I still couldn't give it justice. Take the leap. I can assure you that you won't regret it."

I had no clue about what Rarity meant with that speech, but her friend was processing it. She listened to every word, and nodded. Then, Fluttershy glanced at me. "G-Goodbye..." She started to walk away.

Rarity opened her arms and walked towards me, intending to give me a hug. However I crossed my arms and took a step back. "You know I won't let this slide. I need to have a word with you, now."

My girlfriend dropped her arms and sighed. "Alright... just, let me walk Fluttershy to her home first." I nodded at her and watched her leave with her friend. I can't let her know that I'm not mad about it or else she might do it again. Once they were out of sight, I walked back into the apartment complex to wait for Rarity.

I glanced at the clock. It has been a while since Rarity and her friend stopped by. She didn't text me nor call me. I wonder if she escaped from me? No. She wouldn't. She knows that would only bring more problems. I got tired of browsing on the Web, so I jumped into the couch to watch T.V. I tuned in the news.

"In other news, the authorities just confirmed that the body found by fishermen at the pacific ocean belongs to Timber, the boy reported missing by his sister a month ago when he went diving near the town of..." I stopped paying attention to the T.V. and, instead, pulled out my cell phone to play games. But I couldn't play much. The battery was about to run out. I stood up and plugged my phone to charge the battery. Just as I did so, I received a text from my girlfriend.

'I'm outside, alone this time.'

I didn't reply the text. I walked out of my room, grabbed my keys and headed downstairs to open the door. I allowed Rarity in and closed the door again. She shyly waved at me. I remained expressionless when I raised my hand, asking for silence. She stopped waving and held her own arm, staring at the floor. She followed me to the elevator and I pressed the button to go to the last floor and laid my back on the wall. Rarity tried to make eye contact with me, but I ignored her.

Avoiding her gaze was the most difficult thing I had to do in my life. Her sapphire eyes are beautiful. If I stare into them, I wouldn't be able to avoid to smile. I can't give in. Avoiding her eyes wasn't the only thing that was killing me. Her aroma was delicious. She was using a brand of perfume I adored. Being locked in the elevator made it impossible not to smell it. My body was starting to heat up. My heart was racing. Then again, it always raced whenever she was around.

I felt like if an eternity passed before we reached my floor and I could open the elevator's door. I allowed Rarity to walk through first before I walked out and closed the doors. I grabbed my keys again and walked to my apartment to open the door, closing it after both me and Rarity were inside. I looked at her. She smiled slightly at me before looking around. "Everything's clean... I'm impressed."

"To my room." I said, pointing at the corridor while I tried my best to stay serious. Rarity nodded, losing her smile, and walked towards my room. Once we were both inside, I closed the door and turned off the T.V before facing her. She had her hands on her back, and her eyes fixed on me. "Listen, Rarity, what you did was very risky, and you know it."

"Y-Yes, I know. But I had no choice!"

"What do you mean?" I was genuinely curious about her answer.

"Trixie, I swear it won't happen again, but Fluttershy... she's my best friend! I despise keeping secrets from her. Plus, as you might have noticed, she's very timid and gets easily upset. When she learned that I was keeping a secret from her it saddened her. It was breaking my heart to see her like that, so, I brought her here. I can assure she won't tell anyone, and all I told her is that Sunset, my sister and her friends are the only ones who know, besides herself of course. Nothing else."

I opened my mouth and raised my finger to scold her, but I had no words. She had a good reason. My trust wasn't misplaced after all. She's an amazing person, and she makes it look so easy. I wish I could be more like her. "You got some nerve." I was finally able to say something. "We just made up, Rarity. What if I didn't care about your reasons to expose our relationship to someone else?"

Rarity nodded and dropped her head, before slowly rising it again. "Wait... so... you're not mad?"

I sighed and shook my head before smiling. "No, but don't even think about doing it again."

"I-I won't! You have my word!"

"Good." I opened my arms to her. She grinned and ran towards me, placing her arms around my neck while I placed mine around her waist. I would give anything just to be able to embrace her forever. I will never grow tired of burying my face on her hair. After a long while, we moved our heads to stare at each other's eyes. "One thing, though..."

"What?"

"Trixie demands a refund."

"A refund?" Rarity was clearly confused. "What for?"

"You know why. That good luck kiss of yours didn't work."

"Oh..." She giggled. "I'm sorry, darling. I'll give you a refund, later." I smiled. "I'm here. What do you want to do?"

"How about if we watch a movie? I have DVDs over there."

"And I can pick any movie I want?"

"Sure! Suit yourself." While Rarity looked for a movie, I sat on the couch to wait.

"So, you're not sad for losing the final anymore?"

"Your friend distracted me. I forgot all about it until you reminded me."

"Oops, sorry..."

I laughed softly. "It's alright. I was mostly shocked, but it passed. I had fun."

"I'm glad to hear it. One never must forget to have fun. It's just a game, after all."

"Yeah, I know. What about your sister and her friends? How's their homework going?"

"They're actually invested on it. I'm sure they will pass this exposition. Well, well, what do we have here...?"

"Huh?" I turned my head to see my girlfriend.

"You have Glisney movies? Glisney and Bixar?"

"Oh..." I blushed deeply. I forgot about those. "Y-Yeah..."

"That's cute. I have a few of these myself. Sweetie Belle adores them."

"Y-You're not embarrassed that I like kids movies...?"

"Of course not!" Rarity smiled at me. "They're good animation movies. I don't see a problem with you enjoying them. Anyone is allowed to enjoy cartoons, either shows or movies. In fact, we'll watch one of these movies. I love this one, The Beauty and the Draconequus. I always found the name weird, but I still adore the movie."

"I'm so relieved to hear that. Put it in the DVD then."

Rarity walked towards the T.V. My DVD was on top of it. I connected the device and she put the disk inside. I took the remote control and we sat on the couch. I turned on the T.V. and played the movie before setting the remote aside. As the movie started, I stretched my arms and placed one on the crest rail behind Rarity. She looked at me with a smug smile. "Seriously? You're doing the move on me? Darling, that's so old." I chuckled nervously and blushed.

"What can I say? I like old school." Rarity shook her head, still with a smile on her face, before laying her head on my chest. My jaw dropped as I stared down at her.

"You're lucky that you're pretty."

I blushed harder. "Y-You think that I'm pretty?"

"You sound surprised." Rarity said as she raised her head to look at me.

"It's just... hearing it from you is... well, it..."

"Yes...?" She said, as she leaned closer to my face.

"I-It..." I cleared my throat. It was getting very hot in here. "It... fills me with joy."

My girlfriend shaped her mouth into an 'O' before smiling. "What if I told you that I always thought you were pretty."

I think that by this point Rarity could hear my heartbeat from how much it was pounding. "Really? Even before becoming friends?"

She nodded. "Yes. I disliked you, but you always knew how to maintain your looks."

I smiled and placed my arms around her neck and my head on her shoulder. "Trixie is... pleased to hear it." I felt how she kissed me on my head. I no longer cared that I lost the final volleyball match. I didn't care that Rarity told someone else about our relationship. All I cared was that I was snuggling against the girl of my dreams, watching a good movie.

We remained holding each other through the entire movie. Even after the movie ended, I refused to remove my head from Rarity's shoulder. Sadly, she stood up when her cell phone rang. I huffed sadly as I moved aside.

"I'm sorry, darling. I need to pick this up." She said before answering her phone. "Hello, Applejack... they said they're done for the day?..." She glanced at the clock. "Yes, they really worked hard indeed. They can rest until tomorrow... I'm not home now, but I'm on my way. Thank you so much, Applejack. You're a true sweetheart!" she hang up shortly after saying the last and looked at me. "I'm..."

"Sorry. Yes I know. At least we could watch a movie with no interruptions."

"Yes. It was fun, wasn't it?"

"It was." We smiled at each other and I stood up. "I'll walk you to the door." We headed towards the front door. I opened it and Rarity walked out. She turned to see me one last time.

"I'm proud of you."

I blinked a few times, confused. "What for?"

"You managed to force yourself to clean. Your brother will be happy when he comes back."

"Oh, that!" I chuckled. "It's all shining and clear of bugs. Dust is easier to get rid of. Speaking of my brother, I'll visit him tomorrow. He asked me to let him know about the final match today."

"Send him my regards. I'll spend the day with my friends. Also, Sunset comes back tomorrow afternoon, so, we'll get ready to receive her. I'm excited to know all about her trip to her world!"

"Right, uhh... I'll see you on Monday, then." I hid my interest on Sunset Shimmer's return. Why did I care? I mean, I don't care about her much, but it was enough to watch her leave this morning. I hope Rarity didn't see me. I tried my best to remain hidden. Ugh, I hate this! Seriously, why do I care about her?!

"Trixie?"

"Huh?" I got lost in my thoughts. I don't know for how long, but my girlfriend seemed to be worried. "Sorry, did you say something?"

"I said that I have something important to ask you."

"Oh? Yeah, sure. Anything. I'm all ears."

"Trixie..." Rarity took a deep breath before continuing. "There's someone else I want to tell about our relationship..."

"Rarity, I thought I was clear..."

"Just hear me out, please...!"

I sighed and crossed my arms. I nodded to let her know she could continue. What is she up to now? At least this time she was asking for my permission.

"Trixie, I know it hasn't been long since we started dating, b-but... I'm very happy as of now."

A smile automatically appeared across my face. "I'm also very happy." I was feeling blissful, but something was fishy about her nervousness...

Rarity smiled as she blushed noticeably. "R-Right... darling, I'm sure that I know the answer, but I'll ask anyway. You want a serious relationship with me, right?"

The question was a surprise. I lost my smile for a few moments. When I recovered my smile, I took Rarity by her hands and stood close to her. "Of course I'm looking for something serious. I told you, I have been crazy about you for almost half a year. An adventure is not enough for me. Trixie wants the full experience."

"M-My gosh..." It seems like my girlfriend was at a loss of words. She remained staring into my eyes for who knows how long, until I spoke again.

"So, who do you want to introduce me to next?"

"I-I... huh? Oh! Right!" Rarity fluttered her eyelids several times. Her face became red as a tomato. I smirked, knowing that she couldn't resist Trixie's charm. "Darling, I-I..."

"Yes...?"

Rarity took a deep breath before speaking again. "I w-want to introduce you to my parents..."

I lost my smile and confidence. H-Her parents?!

Author's Note

Hey, hey, hey! Here's another chapter fresh from the oven! :pinkiehappy:

Trixie, admit it, Sunset got to you. Say it out loud, she's your friend! :rainbowkiss:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before its release :pinkiesmile:

Welcome Back

Rarity's P.O.V.

Judging by Trixie's look, it probably wasn't a good idea. What was I thinking?! Maybe I should call it off. Oh, she's about to say something! It's too late!

"Your parents? Well, I couldn't wait to tell my brother that we started dating, so I suppose it's logic that you want to tell them."

I should have called it off... wait, what? She seemed shocked a few moments ago, but now she's acting cool. She's even smiling! "A-Are you sure...? We don't have to do it if you don't want to."

"Rarity..." She didn't lose her smile. "I must admit that I was always curious about your parents. We have been hanging out for months and I never saw them. You told me that they're busy all the time."

"And that's true, but sometimes they take a few days off."

"I hope not tomorrow. I need time to get ready to meet them."

"Don't worry, darling. It was my intention to tell you in advance. They'll be taking the next weekend off."

"Okay, that's enough time. I want to make a good first impression."

I smiled at her and sighed, relieved. "I thought you wouldn't like the idea."

"I have to meet them one day, right? It's better sooner than later. I would be lying if I said I'm not worried, though. How do you think they will take the news?"

"They're caring parents. They gave Sweetie Belle and me everything we needed and they always supported us; however, I'm not sure how they will react that not only I'm in a relationship, but I'm in one with a girl. What if they're not okay with this? Maybe we should wait. Yes! Forget about the meeting...-" I started to take deep breaths after deep breaths.

"Rarity, you're stressing out! Try to relax..."

"I can't! This is a bad idea!"

"Rarity!" I was still hyperventilating. I didn't pay attention to my girlfriend. "Rarity look at me. Look at me!" Trixie put her hands on my cheeks and forced me to look at her. "Don't think about your parents for a second. Just... focus on me." Without having options, I stared into Trixie's eyes. My hyperventilation died slowly and the stress was ceasing as well. With my sight locked on Trixie's eyes, I could calm down. "That's it... take it easy. Inhale... exhale... close your eyes." I did as I was asked. All I could do while I had my eyes closed was to center my attention on Trixie's hands. Her soft hands on my cheeks helped me to reach inner peace in a matter of seconds. I raised my hands to take hold of her wrists and smiled before opening my eyes. "Feeling better?"

I nodded. "Yes, thank you, Trixie."

My girlfriend grinned and leaned towards me to plant her lips on my nose. "You're welcome. Remember, you won't be alone. Trixie will be there supporting you, okay?"

I nodded again. "Okay." Trixie moved her hands towards my hair and stroked it. I couldn't resist hugging her. "You're amazing..."

"Does Trixie needs to remind you who you're talking to?" I giggled before releasing her from our hug. "That's the cheerful Rarity I recognize."

Blushing, I glanced at the elevator. "I better go, now. I don't want to keep Applejack waiting."

"Go. We'll talk about this later. Until then, try not to think about it."

"I'm afraid that will be impossible, but all I have to do is to think about you, and I'll be fine." Trixie flushed visibly. I touched her nose with my index finger before heading to the elevator. Trixie waved and watched me as I stepped in on the elevator. I blew her a kiss before I lost sight of her.

I saw Applejack's pick-up when I was arriving to my home, but there were no signs of her nor my sister. Sweetie Belle surely used her own key to get in with her. The door was unlocked, confirming my thoughts.

"There you are! Ah was about to call you to ask how far you were." My friend greeted me with a smile when I walked into the kitchen, where she was drinking juice.

"I'm sorry, Applejack. I came as fast as I could. How long have you been waiting?"

"Just five minutes. Sweetie Belle prepared juice for me before goin' to her room. Or at least tried to. She accidentally got lemon drops on one of her eyes."

"Really? But we have lemon juice already prepared inside the fridge."

"You do?" I opened the fridge so Applejack could see the lemon juice inside. "Well, how 'bout that."

I groaned. "If she drank juice more often, she would know." I closed the fridge. "I should check on her."

"She also made a mess on the counter, but ah cleaned it."

"Thank you, darling. That girl should be more careful. No matter how much I talk to her, she's still not careful enough. Anyway, how was your day?"

"Honestly? Ah'm exhausted, but it was worth it. With all the work mah brother and ah did today. Ah'll have the day off tomorrow to receive Sunset. "

"I can't wait for tomorrow afternoon. I want to hear all about her trip!"

"Me too. Not everyone has the chance to learn about a different world... dimension... you know what ah mean, but we could have asked her before."

"It wouldn't have been a good idea. What if she got homesick? Until she was invited over, she didn't know if she would ever be able to go back."

"Hmm, good point," Applejack finished her drink and placed the empty glass in the sink. "Ah better get goin'. There's still work to be done."

"It's always a pleasure to have you over. Drive safely!"

My farmer friend nodded confidently and waved as she walked out of the kitchen. After I heard the front door close I washed the empty glass. When that was done, I walked upstairs to Sweetie Belle's room. I knocked on her door and waited until she opened the door.

"Hi, sis!" she grinned at me. It was impossible to ignore her red eye. She was struggling to keep it open.

"Does your eye still stings? Don't force it open, dear. It will only be worse. Did you wash it?"

"I did, but it still hurts. Applejack told you, huh?"

"She did. Let me guess, you tried to squeeze the lemons fast, right? You need to be more patient instead of rushing everything, dear."

"I'm sorry, sis..." My sister pouted. I smiled and hugged her.

"Next time, check the fridge first. We had lemon juice already prepared."

"Really?" I nodded. "Now I feel silly."

I giggled and stroked Sweetie Belle's hair. She was still fighting to keep her eyes opened. "Lay on your bed and rest your eyes."

"But I'm not sleepy!"

"I'm not asking you to sleep. I just want you to rest your eyes. It will continue to hurt you if you don't. I'll keep you company so you don't get bored."

"You will?" I nodded again. "Okay then!" Sweetie Belle ran towards her bed. She removed her vest and jumped on her bed, where she closed her eyes. I grabbed a chair and placed it next to the bed before sitting on it. "The sting is ceasing."

"See? Just stay like this for a little while."

"Maybe hearing what you did with Trixie will help me."

I blushed deeply. "S-Sweetie Belle!"

My sister kept smiling and turned her head towards me, but she kept her eyes closed. "Pleaseeeee!"

"Why do you want to know everything? Can't I spend time with her without having to tell you the details?" Sweetie Belle shook her head. I sighed. I was smiling, though. "Fine. I introduced Fluttershy to her."

"I thought Trixie wasn't ready to make more friends."

"She isn't. I took Fluttershy to Trixie's home without warning her."

"You what?! Ouch, ouch, ouch!" Sweetie Belle opened her eyes in shock, triggering the sting again.

"I had to! I can't keep secrets from my best friend. You know how sensitive she is."

"How did Trixie react?"

"She was... surprised. She tried to have a conversation with Fluttershy, but it didn't last long. She didn't get angry at me, but she warned me not to do it again. We watched a movie afterwards."

"What else?" my sister smiled, keeping her eyes closed.

"Nothing else. Applejack called afterwards. Before coming here, I asked Trixie to meet our parents."

"You did? And she's fine with it?"

"Actually, I was the one who panicked. Trixie had to calm me down. Sweetie Belle, I'm nervous about it." I looked away from my sister for a moment and sighed. "What if mom and dad don't like her? What if they're not okay with the idea of me having a girlfriend? What if they forbid me from seeing her ever again?!"

"Sis!" Sweetie Belle sat on her bed and struggled to keep her eyes opened. "Mom and dad love us. I'm sure that they will be happy to hear that you're seeing someone.

"I have until weekend to try to control myself. I have to think on how to tell them."

"I'll be there too to speak well of Trixie, sis." Sweetie Belle shut her eyes, unable to keep them open anymore.

"Thanks, darling." I stood up and kissed Sweetie Belle's head before heading towards the door.

"Where are you going?"

"I'll be right back. I just need to visit the bathroom."

First Trixie and now my own sister. Both of them were trying to give me confidence to come out to my parents, even though I'm not sure what am I coming out as. I haven't been hiding from them either. I always planned to tell them about my relationship at the first opportunity I had since Trixie and I became more than friends. They must learn it from me.

While I wait for the dreading day Trixie would meet my parents, I'll try to distract myself. Sunday arrived, and it was almost time for Sunset to return. My friends and I were by the statue in which the magical portal was. She wasn't specific about the time she would be returning. I hope we weren't too early.

"I really wish Sunset told us a more specific time. It has almost been an hour." Rainbow Dash complained as she paced back and forth.

"Easy, Rainbow! Maybe time runs different on the other side of the portal." Applejack said, with her arms crossed.

"If that's so, then what if it's morning over there? Or what if it's nighttime and we missed her?" Our athletic friend might have a valid argument.

"Well, ah..." Applejack closed her mouth shut when she couldn't think of anything.

"Silly, Dashie!" Pinkie Pie joined the conversation. She was holding various balloons with one hand and a party favor with the other. "If she was already back, she would have called us!"

"How? She left her cell phone here. It was in her jacket when she gave it to Fluttershy." When Rainbow Dash mentioned Fluttershy, I looked at her. She was standing next to me. She didn't move an inch since we arrived. All she did, was to hug Sunset's jacket close to her body and stare at the statue with the hidden portal. I held her wrist and smiled at her, but my best friend was too focused on the statue to notice me.

"Then she would have tried to find us!" Pinkie Pie spoke again. "Come on, Dashie! Show me a smile!" When our eccentric friend said the last, she blew the party favor on Rainbow Dash's face. However, she didn't smile at all. She opened her mouth to yell again, so it was time for me to step in.

"Now, now, Rainbow. We're all eager to see Sunset again, but a bad attitude won't make the wait easier." I said as I walked towards my irritated friend. She had her eyes on me. "The only thing you will achieve by doing tantrums is wrinkles." I smirked when Rainbow Dash sighed in defeat. She crossed her arms and gave me her back.

"Whatever!" Moments after Rainbow Dash's last word, the statue started to glow. We all watched in awe as Sunset Shimmer appeared.

"Hey, everypo... I mean, everyone!" She had a big grin on her face, and was carrying bags.

"Sunset!" We all surrounded her. Sunset placed the bags she was carrying on the floor and waved shyly. I looked at Fluttershy, and noticed that she was closing in on Sunset. However, a pink phenomenon flew in front of her. In a blink of an eye, Pinkie Pie tackled Sunset with a hug.

"Yay, Sunny is back!"

"P-Pinkie! Careful, I'm fa...!" All of us remained still, dumbfounded as Sunset and Pinkie Pie fell into the portal and crossed to the other world. A long silence followed. We looked at each other, unsure of what to do.

"Should we...? You know, peek to see if everything's fine...?" Rainbow Dash inquired.

"Maybe." Applejack said. I glanced at Fluttershy again. She slowly walked towards the portal and stood in front of it. She then raised a hand and was about to touch the statue, when Sunset's head popped up again. Fluttershy gasped and stepped back as Sunset walked in, holding Pinkie Pie from her arm.

"Pinkie, we almost hit delicate machinery! You're lucky that Twilight reacted fast!" Even though Sunset was visibly angry, Pinkie Pie kept smiling and laughing. The equestrian girl kept frowning at Pinkie Pie, until the later blew her party favor on her face. Sunset couldn't help but chuckle and smile. "I missed you too, Pinkie."

"Speaking of Twilight, what ha-hmph, hmph!" Pinkie Pie tried to ask something, but Sunset covered her mouth with her hand before she was able to.

"I'll tell you soon enough, Pinkie." The equestrian girl said, without losing her smile.

"Hey!" Rainbow Dash called, catching the attention of both Pinkie Pie and Sunset. "Aren't you going to tell us about your trip?"

"What's in the bags, what's in the bags?!" Pinkie Pie said as she excitedly skipped on her spot after Sunset removed her hand.

"Everything at its time." Sunset said with a grin as she grabbed the bags. "Come with me to my place and I'll tell you everything."

"Yay!" Our party friend said as we all walked alongside Sunset. As we walked, I pulled out my phone and sent a text message to Trixie.

'Thank you for coming. I'll see you tomorrow.' I received a reply almost immediately.

'How did you know I was there?' I giggled softly before replying to her.

'I didn't. You just told me.'

'Oh, fridge!' I laughed but quickly covered my own mouth. It was too late, though. Everyone was looking at me.

"Seriously? Sunset just returned from another world and you just look at your phone? You do have a problem, Rarity." Rainbow Dash jokingly said.

"Oh, quiet, you!" I smiled at her before putting my phone back in my pocket. I glanced at each of my friends. They were telling Sunset about their weekend. Except for Fluttershy. She kept staring at Sunset, smiling lightly.

"Home, sweet home." Sunset commented as she entered her apartment, with us behind her. She placed all the bags on a counter before running to the cage her pet was in. "Hello, Ray! Did you miss me? Did you miss mommy?" The fiery girl said with a soft tone one usually does with babies and pets. She opened the cage and hugged Ray before looking at Fluttershy with a bright smile. "Thank you for keeping him company while I was away."

"M-My pleasure." I could swear I saw Fluttershy's cheeks turn slightly red. "It's time to feed him again."

"That's right." Sunset opened the mini fridge beside Ray's cage and fed him with his mealworms. "There you go. Yummy!" Sunset placed Ray on her shoulder after he was done eating and looked at us. "Drinks?"

"Yes, sure!" I said while my friends nodded. The former bully headed to the fridge in her kitchen.

"I'm afraid I don't have much variety. Just orange. I also barely have something to eat tonight. I need to go to the convenience store."

"You were so excited to visit your home world that you forgot to buy food for your return?" Rainbow Dash commented in a joking manner.

"Yer not in position to laugh, sugarcube. Remember yer first tournament? You were so excited that you forgot to set the alarms. You would have overslept if we haven't stopped by to pick you up." Applejack said.

"Don't remind me." Rainbow Dash blushed of embarrassment and lost her smile. Meanwhile, Sunset poured juice on six glasses and each of us took one.

"Thank you, darling." I said.

"You're welcome." Sunset smiled and took a sip. "So..."

"Tell us about your trip!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed excitedly.

Sunset chuckled. "Okay, okay. I must confess that I'm excited to talk about it as well." she took another sip from her juice. "The portal leads to Twilight's castle. But when I met her, I noticed a big difference."

"What kind of difference?" Applejack asked. Sunset's smile became wider.

"Twilight is a Unicorn again. She gave up her wings and her princess hood."

"What?!" All of us exclaimed at a unison, except for Sunset, who took another sip.

"How, and why?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Since returning to Equestria after helping us with the Dazzlings..." Sunset gave us a detailed explanation about everything Twilight did for an unfortunate young colt named Dusk. "And now, Dusk is living with Twilight."

"That was... very nice of her." Applejack said.

"Wait, wait..." Rainbow Dash suddenly spoke, waving her hands around. "I agree, it was a nice gesture, but, that doesn't explains why she's not royalty anymore. You said she still has a castle."

"She does, but she only uses it as a headquarters for her special friendship missions. She gathers with her friends there before setting off. The thing is, her royal duties kept her away from her friends. Even though she didn't want to see herself as superior to them, deep inside her, she knew she was. In the end, she realized how empty her life was without being able to see her friends often, so she had to choose. She chose her friends. I believe she made the right choice. I put myself in her shoes... hooves, and... I would have done the same."

There were several seconds of silence. We were processing the new information. I was with Sunset. Twilight did the right thing, considering her situation. It must have been so hard for her to be away from her friends. I can't possibly imagine what she went through.

"Yes... she made the right call." Rainbow Dash spoke, slowly smiling.

"Ah think the same. That girl has a big heart."

"You said she no longer sleeps on her castle. Where does she sleeps now? What about the furniture? Is it still there?" Pinkie Pie asked with her usual fast speech.

"Princesses Celestia, Luna and a Zebra named Zecora worked together and found an enchantment that was able to resurrect the tree that used to be Ponyville's library and her home back to the way it was before it was destroyed, except a little bit larger and without furniture. It didn't matter, though. To show their appreciation, the entire town gifted her with furniture to start over, and her sister in-law donated books to get the library up and running again. As for the furniture in her castle... everything that she didn't need any more was sold and donated the money to charity, especially the hospital where she met Dusk."

"Careful, Rarity. It looks like Twilight might be more generous than you." Rainbow Dash commented in a joking manner.

"Actually, Rarity recommended her to do it. The pony Rarity, I mean." Sunset said.

"That was quite a story, darling, and you haven't even told us what you did yet." I said with a smile.

"Equestria hasn't changed much since I left. Allow me to tell you more about my world..."

The sun was almost completely gone by the time we left Sunset's apartment. My friends left, all carrying the bags Sunset brought from Equestria. They were gifts for us. I was holding mine while I remained on the corridor, waiting for Fluttershy.

"Fluttershy, dear. You didn't take long. I thought you would want to, you know... speak Sunset."

Fluttershy's eyes widened and her cheeks turned visibly red. "I-I don't know, Rarity... I'm too nervous..."

"Remember that you already know she likes you." My best friend remained silent. "Sunset wouldn't do anything that would make you feel uncomfortable." Fluttershy narrowed her eyes, confused. I smiled at her. "Wait here." I walked towards Sunset's door and knocked on it. Fluttershy gasped and covered her mouth with her hands when the former bully opened the door.

"Rarity! You forgot something?" Sunset said, smiling.

"I would like to have a word with you, darling." I spoke using a serious tone.

"Umm, sure." Sunset said before noticing Fluttershy.

"Don't worry. She will wait outside." I winked an eye at Fluttershy before walking into Sunset's apartment again. My friend closed the door and walked to the kitchen counter, where she pulled another bag from behind it.

"I'm actually glad that you returned. I got something for Trixie too. I don't know if she will accept it or not, but I brought her something anyway."

"Don't worry, I'll make sure she accepts it. I'll talk to her first. Hold onto it for now. She won't be able to say no if her girlfriend asks her to accept it."

"Girlfriend? Oh! Y-You two are finally...?" I nodded, smiling. "That's great, congratulations!" She opened her arms and hugged me.

"Thank you."

"When did it happen?" My friend asked, as she broke the hug.

"Last Thursday. I'm sorry for not telling you sooner Sunset, but I couldn't find the right moment to do so."

"Don't worry about it. Uhh, is everything alright with her, though? I mean, when you said you were in the hospital..."

"Everything's going to be fine. I think Trixie should tell you what's going on when she's ready."

"Okay. I'll stop digging in the subject then." Sunset said before losing her smile. "So, what do you want to talk about? Is there a problem?"

"Not really." I placed my bag on the floor before continuing. "I just wanted to speak about your feelings on Fluttershy. You said you were willing to tell her not to worry if she didn't feel the same."

"Oh, that..." Sunset's expression changed drastically. She walked to her couch and sat, placing her arms on her legs. "I didn't mention it to our friends, but Twilight is in a relationship with Fluttershy. The way pony Fluttershy looked at Twilight... made me jealous. I know they're not the same, but I remembered when our Fluttershy had a crush on Twilight. The pain was back. I think... I think I'm still in love with Fluttershy, but I'm certain that she still has feelings for Twilight."

"Sunset..." I sat next to her and placed my hand on hers. "It has been a month. Fluttershy hasn't seen Twilight since then, and the Twilight from this world doesn't even know us. I'll tell Fluttershy to come in. You two need to talk. It's time to allow yourself to be happy."

"But..."

"Please... this whole punishment of yours has gone far too long. Take the leap."

Sunset stared at me. She was thinking. Then, she looked away and sighed. "A-Alright... I-I'll talk to her."

"Thank you. I'll let her in." I stood up and headed towards the front door. I glanced at Sunset before opening it. She was still sitting on the couch, staring at the floor. "Fluttershy, come in." My best friend hesitated, but she slowly walked towards me. I took her arm and gently led her inside. Upon entering, Sunset stood up and looked at Fluttershy. "I'll be going now." I said before taking the bag containing my gift. "Good luck." I smiled at both of my friends before walking out, closing the door behind me. I took a deep breath before heading towards my home. Playing cupid with two of my closest friends made me so happy!

Author's Note

Well, Sunset's back! :pinkiehappy:

And Rarity is more worried about introducing her girlfriend to her parents than Trixie. Oops! :rainbowlaugh:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before its release! :pinkiesmile:

P.S. Some of you might not be impressed about what I did with Twilight. I'm sorry, but I vowed never to write her as an Alicorn. To know what exactly happened, click on the link in the story. It's inside the first time Dusk is mentioned :ajsmug:

You're free to agree or disagree as long as you're polite. You'll achieve nothing by being toxic. Thank you :twilightsmile:

Building Bridges

Trixie's P.O.V.

Meeting Rarity's parents next weekend was making me anxious! I did my best to hide it when Rarity suggested it. It wouldn't be any good if both of us panicked. I wonder what her parents would be like? I must remain cool around her. The less we talk about the subject, the better.

I better focus on school until then. I should also see my brother and ask if he has any advice. I only had to get through this slow Monday. Ugh! I opened my locker and found a note inside.

Come to the rooftop after classes are over, please.

-Sunset Shimmer

"Hmm..." I wonder what she wants. Rarity said that Sunset had something for me. Maybe she wants to give me whatever she has? I suppose I should go.

"What's that?" I gasped and turned the note into a ball before turning around. Fuchsia Blush was the one to speak. Lavender Lace was by her side with a black eye.

"None of your business." I coldly said. I couldn't pretend I enjoyed being around them anymore.

"Whatever." Lavender said, crossing her arms. "You have been awfully silent after last week's incident. Aren't you going to suggest on a way of getting back at them?"

"I'm not the one with a black eye, Lavender. You're the one who couldn't defend herself from those lousy girls. I'm ashamed of even being around you. How did you let them humiliate you like that?"

"Hey!" Lavender Lace pointed a finger at me. "That's not funny."

I pushed her hand away. "I'm not interested in your personal vendetta. I have more important stuff to do." I took what I needed from my locker and closed it before walking to class. One day, I will cut ties with them. But I still prefered being around people I dislike rather than being alone. Why? I had no idea.

This was it. The last class is over. Finally! I better head to the library to access the rooftop now. I only have to avoid my stupid friends. They are starting to become a real problem. Luckily, Summer was close by, and I won't have to deal with them for three months. For the first time, I was really looking forward to Summer. It wasn't just me, Clementine and Rosemary anymore. I had a girlfriend to spend it with. I giggled like a little girl without being able to hold it back. The problem was, it happened when I was in the library and a few students were present. They stared at me with a strange expression. I blushed, but quickly regained my composure. "What are you looking at?!" frowning, and using a menacing tone, the students got scared and quickly returned to their books.

"Shh! Silence in the library." Miss Cheerilee shushed me from the front desk. I looked at her and nodded. I headed to the stairs. since had no other business here, I quickly climbed the final steps to reach the rooftop once on the second floor. I opened the door and walked out. Even though anyone could come here, no one ever came. It must be because it's nothing special. The view wasn't even good. Just a few building, houses and mountains at the distance. At least it meant that no one would see me and Sunset Shimmer. Speaking of which, where was she? I looked around, but she was nowhere to be seen. I sighed and crossed my arms. Suddenly, the door was closed by Sunset Shimmer, who was behind the door the whole time.

"I didn't think you would come."

"Don't tell me prepared yourself for a dramatic entry..."

The former bully chuckled and walked towards me as she spoke. "No. You just happened to open the door when I was there. You almost hit my nose."

"Oh..." She didn't seem to be offended. "well, you got me here. What do you want?"

Sunset Shimmer sighed and walked towards me. "Okay, listen. I understand that you don't like me, but there's no reason to be hostility between us. You'll see that I'm a nice person once you get to know me."

I raised an eyebrow and tilted my head. "Are you asking me to be your friend?"

"Not right away. I would like to start over." She smiled a little. "Think about it, I used to be a bully, but I changed. I have friends now, and I'm happier than I ever was. And now, you're trying to change. I want to help you."

"Help me?" I crossed my arms. "What makes you think that I want help, or be your friend?"

"Don't you think Rarity would be happy to see you at least try to get along with me?"

"You're using my girlfriend against me? That's not cool." I said as I unfolded my arms. Sunset Shimmer chuckled and grinned. "Don't try to look innocent. And you still claim to be good."

"Don't be so dramatic. Having friends won't kill you."

"For your information, I have a friend. Rarity's sister, Sweetie Belle."

"She's nice, but, you can always have more. Here, take this." The fiery girl walked towards me, taking something from her pocket and raised her hand towards me, holding a wrapped object.

"What's this?" I looked at it, raising an eyebrow.

"You'll know when you open it." Sunset Shimmer kept smiling, waiting for me to take whatever she was holding.

"If that takes that annoying smile from your face, I'll do it." I took the object from her hand and started to unwrap it. Just by holding it, I knew what it was. "A... bracelet?" I looked at the girl in front of me. "Please, don't tell me it's one of those corny friendship bracelets."

"Well, umm... you could just see it as a regular bracelet if you want." Sunset Shimmer said as she touched both of her index fingers. Her smile was gone. She looked like a child who was just scolded. I don't know why I felt bad about it.

"T-Thanks..." Sunset looked at me, clearly confused. I sighed and put the purple bracelet in my pocket. "It's... a nice gift."

"You really like it?" I nodded. Sunset recovered her smile, which relieved me. "I'm glad you do! It wasn't easy. All the bracelets in my world are made for hooves, which are larger than arms."

"Oh, you want me to try it now?"

"It's the only way I can know for sure it fits. But if you don't want to..."

"Alright, I'll do it." I pulled out the bracelet from my pocket and wore it in my wrist. "Seems like calculations were right after all."

"Great! I can't wait to tell Twilight!"

"Wait a moment! Did you tell her that I'm...?"

"No, no, no!" Sunset waved her hands to stop me. "I promised Rarity I wouldn't tell anyone. I just told her it was for a new friend."

"Oh... well, thank you for that." I smiled a bit. I regretted doing so when I saw sparkles from Sunset's eyes.

"You're welcome! I also want to thank you for remaining cool when Rarity introduced Fluttershy to you. She told me everything."

"No worries. I noticed that she was scared of seeing me. Besides, Rarity was giving me a death glare."

"She's still processing the new you. As long as you keep acting like this, not only with Fluttershy, but everyone else will be happy to see you."

"Yeah, sure." I said, with sarcasm. "Like if they will just ignore everything I did."

"Trixie, listen to me." Sunset placed a hand on my shoulder and looked at me, smiling warmly. "Your past is not today. You're not the same person you were before falling for Rarity. You might still be menacing, but you don't like being a bully anymore. Am I right?"

I frowned and opened my mouth to argue with her, but the truth was, she was right. I had nothing to say to contradict her. I closed my mouth and lowered my head. "Y-Yes, you are... Rarity has given me a new perspective in my life. I can't even stand looking at my... friends anymore. I mean, look at me! I just gave you the reason. That's crazy!"

"Love is crazy sometimes. You have nothing to feel embarrassed for. Listen, you can be more open to me. I assure you, whatever you tell me will remain between us. I have no bad intentions."

I groaned. "Why are you so persistent? Why are you still trying to get close to me?"

"Because, out all of my friends, I know exactly what you're going through. When I first tried to make amends to everyone for everything I did to them, they didn't believe me. Only my friends were willing to give me a second chance, but I was sure they didn't trust me a 100%. At least not until I helped them to defeat the Dazzlings. I want you to know that there's people who fully trust you. I know you have Rarity and Sweetie Belle's support, but I can lend you mine too. Please, Trixie. Let me help you."

I stared at Sunset. She had a caring smile on her face. One Rarity, my brother and Rosemary used on me all the time. Seeing it coming from Sunset Shimmer was... strange, but it didn't bother me.

Something was telling me that she was being serious, that maybe, just maybe, I could let her get closer to me. "Just... don't get too excited..." Sunset grinned, opened her arms and tried to hug me. However, I stopped her by placing a hand on her chest. "Are you deaf?! What did I just say?!"

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry! I couldn't help it." She said as she stepped back. "I'm just happy. I received nothing but good news since yesterday."

"Hmm..." I crossed my arms and stared to her. "What are we supposed to do now?"

"Well, how about if I talk to you about my weekend? I saw you on Saturday before I walked through the portal."

"T-Trixie was just there to watch Rarity. Nothing else!" I turned around to hide my blush. Why I showed up to see Sunset go was still a mystery to me.

"Trixie..." I almost gasped when Sunset placed a hand on my shoulder. "It's alright. I won't tease you." I slowly turned my head to meet her eyes.

"Tell me..."

"Hmm...?"

"H-How was your... weekend?"

"Oh?" Sunset smiled brightly. "It was amazing. By the way, the place I come from is called Equestria. It's a kingdom, ruled by..." Surprisingly, I listened to her. I didn't pretend to do so. I was interested on hearing what she had to say about the world she was from, it was weird, but not a bad place to live, I suppose. Apparently there are horse versions of ourselves. Maybe even one of me. I wondered what she looked like? Would her and pony Rarity know each other? I didn't ask Sunset, but I might do so another day.

I left the school around an hour later. My destination was the Hospital Clementine was in. I walked as fast as I could and wasted no time to walk upstairs and to my brother's room.

"Hey, Clem!" I said as I walked in.

"Trix! Great, I'm glad everyone came to see me today."

"Everyone?" I stood still and stared at him, confused.

"Yeah. Rosey, you, and Rarity with her sister."

"Rarity was here?"

Clementine nodded. "Yup! She left ten minutes ago. Or thirty. I don't know, it's hard to know without clocks."

"Did she come to ask you something? What did you two talk about?" I was still confused. Why would Rarity visit my brother without me and without telling me?

"Woah, relax, Trixie. She just came to see how am I doing. Nothing out of the ordinary. Is something wrong?"

Sighing, I knelt beside Clementine. "Sorry. I just thought she would tell me if she came to see you."

"I don't think she has to tell you. Rarity knows I'm important to you. Plus, she and I get along well. She visited me because she had some spare time. Oh, also, she mentioned that she has something for you."

"Really?" I blushed. "Wh-What is it?"

"She didn't tell me and I didn't ask. You have to pay her a visit if you want to know." My brother smirked glancing down at my arm. "How are you, baby girl? From where did you get that bracelet?"

"Oh, this?" I raised my arm, allowing Clementine to take a closer look to my new bracelet. "A... f-friend gave it to me. She was out of town the past weekend and got me this."

"Really, a friend?" Clementine smiled warmly. "A real one?"

"Don't make me regret telling you." I said, as I looked away.

"Okay, okay. I'm sorry. I won't make a big deal about it. The news hit me by surprise. That's all."

"It's... not so bad, actually. I mean, I think she was already my friend, but only today I admitted it. Please, don't tell Rarity I said that."

"My lips are sealed." Clementine smiled and winked an eye on me. It was easier to me to tell the truth to my brother. It was just like back when I first acquired a crush on Rarity. I tried to shake my feelings off, but they kept growing to the point I had to tell him. After he said I might have a crush, it didn't take me long to embrace my new feelings. Clementine always made me think straight.

"Thanks. Do you want me to bring you anything the next time I come? Maybe a music player? Are you allowed to listen to music?"

"I am, but no thanks. The T.V. keeps me entertained."

"Okay. How are you feeling?"

"Actually, much better. The doctors are telling me that I'm still healing fast. I might be released when my arm heals."

I gasped. "Really? Clem, those are amazing news!"

"I know! And it won't take long. According to them, my arm isn't as bad as my leg. I will need a wheelchair for a little while, but I'll be home. I have never been so glad for having an elevator."

"I can't wait..." I said as I hugged him. "Home is not home without you, Clementine."

"Aww, Trixie." My brother hugged me back. "You have been acting more corny lately."

"Shut up." I giggled and released Clementine from the hug. "Did your friends from the band come to see you?"

"Yes. They want to organize something for when I'm released. Maybe a small party."

"Sounds fun."

"Don't worry, you don't have to go. We'll have our own celebration."

"Thanks." I smiled at him and my brother chuckled. "What can we do?"

"I don't know. Maybe we can invite Rosemary and Rarity. Watch movies, play board games. We'll think on something."

"That's a party I wouldn't miss for anything." Clementine patted my head with his uninjured hand. I stayed still and allowed him to continue. It has been so long since he did it. I would normally pretend that I don't like when he does that, but not this time.

However, the moment was ruined when a doctor and a nurse walked in. "We're here to check his progress. Would you mind stepping outside while we run some tests on him?"

"Sure." I said before standing up. "I'll get some water for myself."

"Okay." My brother said. "But don't drink too much water! You’re not borrowing my bathroom."

"You can't even use it yet!" It made me happy that he didn't lose his sense of humor. I better listen to him, though. I don't want to use a bathroom in the hospital, no matter how clean they say they are.

After catching up with my brother, I decided to pay Rarity a visit like Clementine suggested. I want to personally thank her for visiting my brother. I hope she's home. As I turned around a corner, I spotted Sweetie Belle and her friends. I stopped walking and analyzed the situation. I always enjoyed talking to Rarity's sister, and her friend, Apple Bloom, seemed to be okay with me. The problem was the girl with the scooter. She really disliked being around me. Maybe it's best if I avoid them. Sweetie Belle will surely want to talk to me, which will annoy her friend. I sighed and turned around to take another route. However, as soon as I did so, I heard a scream behind me.

"Hey, get back here!" I looked at the direction Sweetie Belle and her friends where and saw that a teenage boy was running towards my direction, with the scooter Sweetie Belle's friend had. He didn't notice me, so I hid around the corner. When I heard his footsteps close, I put my leg on his path. The boy tripped with my leg and fell, releasing the scooter as soon as he hit the floor. I walked towards him, with my hands on my back.

"Well, well. Stealing from kids? Pathetic."

The boy turned around. "Who do you think...?! OUCH!!!!" I didn't let him finish. Instead, I stepped on his crotch as hard as I could.

"Oops! My bad. I suggest you to leave now."

"Y-You... aaahhhh!!!!" This time, I stepped on his hand and pressed hard.

"Get out of my sight!" Having suffered enough, the boy stood up and ran away. I ducked to take the scooter. After taking it, I turned around and found the owner of the scooter with her two friends in front of me. "Oh... I believe this belongs to you."

"Th-Thank you..." The girl said as she took her scooter. "That was... awesome! You totally gave that jerk what he deserved!"

I chuckled. "He did deserve it. I never saw anyone stealing a scooter, though."

"This is not any scooter. It's a special edition. It has an excellent break, the wheels are highly resistant, and it's easy to maneuver! Rainbow Dash bought it for me. It's my most valued treasure."

"Then I'm glad I was nearby." The girl looked at me, smiling. Then, she changed her expression to a surprised one. I think she just realized she smiled at me. "So, uhh... would you remind me your name?"

"Scootaloo..."

I raised my hand at her, keeping my smile. Scootaloo stared at my hand for a few moments, before slowly placing her own hand on mine. I shook our hands soon afterwards. "Pleased to meet you."

"Likewise..." The fuchsia haired girl smiled at me.

"Woohoo! 'bout time, Scootaloo!" Apple Bloom said as she put an arm around her friend.

"Yaay!" Sweetie Belle cheered, also placing an arm around Scootaloo as well. "I'm glad you finally realized Trixie is a nice person!"

"Please, you're embarrassing me..." Scootaloo complained, but judging by the look on her face, she was enjoying it.

"Where are you going, Trixie?" Sweetie Belle asked me after she and Apple Bloom let Scootaloo go.

"I'm on my way to see your sister. I want to talk to her."

"I'm actually going home, too. We can go together!" I swear, Sweetie Belle's excitement will never stop amusing me.

"We can accompany you." Apple Bloom said.

"I can't wait for the Summer vacations. Two more weeks and no more school for three months!" Scootaloo commented as we started to walk.

"Me neither! I want to go to the amusement park!" Sweetie Belle said.

"The one near our town?" I asked.

"Yup! Haven't ya heard?" Apple Bloom said. "There will be discounts this Summer!"

"I haven't heard, no. That sounds good! I think I'm going to go. It will be a good change. My Summers are usually boring."

"You should totally go!" Sweetie Belle said, with a grin. "There are all kinds of rides! There's even a spooky house which you ride in a cart."

"That sounds so lame. Why don't they make one where you go on foot? Maybe with a flashlight? Or even better! A lantern! That would be scary!"

"Because they don't have enough space." Apple Bloom joined the conversation.

"Meh!" Scootaloo shrugged. "I might go, but I won't use that boring ride. I'll ride the big and awesome ones!"

"We'll ride them all!" Sweetie Belle spoke. "We will go many times until we do so!"

"Sounds like a plan." I said, smiling at them. "Just remember, if you're going to eat, do it when you're done with the rides."

"We know, we know!" Scootaloo said.

"She learnt in the hard way." The farmer girl spoke. "She once rode a roller coaster after eatin'. She was stubborn and thought nothing would happen!"

"H-Hey!" Scootaloo blushed, embarrassed, and her friends laughed. I tried not to, but I chuckled a little.

The girls talked about different topics afterwards, until we reached Rarity and Sweetie Belle's home.

"I'll see you tomorrow! I'll bring our project so we can study in the library after class!"

"Bye Sweetie Belle! And Trixie!" Apple Bloom said as she and Scootaloo waved at us. I waved at them, but said nothing. Then, I turned and realized that the girl beside me was staring at me, grinning.

"What?" I looked around before focusing on her again.

"Nothing." Sweetie Belle giggled and used her key to open the door. Her cheerfulness reminded me of something but I couldn't recall exactly what. "Rarity! I'm home!" My body behaved as it usually does when I'm about to see my girlfriend. My heart started to race and I felt butterflies in my belly. Once I saw her, I instantly blushed. I couldn't help it. She was that gorgeous.

"Hello, Sweetie Belle. Did you have fun with your friends? Oh, Trixie." Rarity's smile faded when she spotted me. She placed a hand on her chest and shaped her mouth into an 'O'. She was taken aback. A pleasant, surprise, I hope.

Sweetie Belle wrapped her arms around one of mine. "She stumbled across us. It turns out she was coming to pay a visit!"

"Oh, really?" Rarity smiled from her sister to me.

"I-I know I should have called, but, I wanted it to be a surprise visit." I said as I scratched the back of my head. I would sometimes get too nervous when I was around her, even after becoming a couple it was an issue.

"Don't worry, darling. You're welcome to visit whenever you like. Maybe you can call to know if I'm home." Rarity said, as she approached us. I grinned, but I was so nervous that I'm sure I looked like a fool.

"Sis, you won't believe this! Someone tried to steal Scootaloo's scooter!"

Rarity gasped. "That's terrible! Why are you so happy about it?"

"Because Trixie stopped him! You should have seen her. She made her trip over her foot. She totally taught him a lesson!"

"Really?" My girlfriend looked at me. She didn't look so happy. Her expression was a mixture of worry and anger. "What did you do, exactly?"

"I just taught him a lesson by hitting him where it hurts. I'm sure he will never forget the experience."

"That's what I'm worried about! What if he sees you again?! What if he tries to find you?!" Rarity was about to get hysterical. Her hands were on her head. I have to calm her down before she starts pulling her hair.

"I highly doubt that. He was just a random thief trying to see if he was lucky. The odds of seeing him again are minimal. I couldn't just let him run away! Not when I was on the right place at the right time."

"Trixie, what you did was dangerous! What if he dodged you?!"

"But he didn't! If I could go back in time, I would do it again!"

Rarity was about to say something else, but she stopped when she laid her eyes on her sister. I gazed at the little girl as well. She looked scared and upset. Like if she was about to cry. "Sweetie Belle..."

"I-I'm sorry... I shouldn't have mentioned it..." Sweetie Belle sniffled. I knelt and put my hands on her shoulders.

"It wasn't your fault. I would have mentioned it if you didn't do it first. You didn't know your sister would react like this."

"But I still caused you two to fight... I don't like seeing you two argue..."

"Sweetie Belle, it's okay," Rarity said, as she stood beside me. I raised my hand and she took it. "I yelled because I was worried. Trixie and I are fine. See? No more arguments." Sweetie Belle smiled slightly and hugged both of us at the same time. We hugged her back. "Darling, would you mind giving us some privacy?"

"Okay, I'll be in my room!" It seemed like Sweetie recovered her brightness. She grinned at us and left the room running. Once she was gone, I stood up and looked at Rarity. She wasn't staring at me.

"Listen, uhh, I'm sorry for worrying you. I acted by impulse. I saw an opportunity, and..."

"I know..." Rarity said before looking at me. She wasn't angry anymore. She was... sad, maybe? "I think I should apologize too. What you did was brave, and impressive, but... I can't help but to think what would have happened if that ruffian's reflexes were better. I don't want you to get hurt, or worse."

"There's nothing to be sorry for. I understand why you reacted how you did." I said before placing my hand on her cheek. Rarity's eyes opened widely and blushed deeply. I could feel the warmth with my hand. "I would get hysterical too if something happened to you."

Rarity puffed her cheeks and frowned. "Hysterical?!" I chuckled and she returned her cheeks to normal before closing her eyes to enjoy my caressing. She reopened them after a few minutes. "I'm happy that you came, Trixie. I wanted to see you."

"Of course you did. You spent a day without seeing Trixie. It's astonishing that you survived with just texting me." I said with a smirk. Rarity giggled softly.

"I have pictures of you. I still saw you." She said as she took the hand I was using to caress her cheek. "But I couldn't touch you."

I smiled and took her other hand before gazing into her eyes. "I wanted to thank you." Rarity tilted her head, confused. "I visited my brother today."

"Oh, so he told you I was there." Rarity said, as she recovered her smile. "I just wanted to see how he was doing."

"It means a lot to me that you care about Clementine."

"Of course I do. He's a nice guy. Did he tell you that I have something for you?"

"Matter of fact, he did. I'm curious about what it is."

Rarity released one of my hands. "It's in my room. Let's go." I walked beside her, upstairs, and into her room. Once inside, she released my other hand and closed the door before heading to her desk where she kept her computer. I looked around while she headed there. Her room was larger than mine and was tidy. Her bed was in a corner and had a night table next to it. She had a walk in closet opposite to the bed. I wonder how big it was. The walls were white, with a tone of cream. She had framed pictures of people wearing different fashion outfits. Unlike me, she had no T.V. in her bedroom. She also had a small table and a couple of chairs. I also noticed that there was another door, leading to a balcony. Her family spared no expense.

"I'm... astonished. You have a nice bedroom."

"Why, thank you, darling." My girlfriend said as she opened a drawer and took a small wrapped box from it. Then, she walked towards me and handed me the gift. "I hope you like it." she said as she smiled warmly.

I took the gift and took my time to open it. Rarity was getting anxious, just as I hoped. I giggled softly and finally opened the box. My eyes widened and my jaw almost dropped. Inside, there was a hairpin to tie my hair up with the form of a daisy. I looked at Rarity. She was grinning with her mouth opened. "It's... beautiful..."

"You're just saying it. It's nothing special."

"It comes from you. It's special to me."

Rarity blushed madly. Her voice even started to shake. "Y-You really like it...?"

I planted my lips on hers, giving her a soft peck. "I love it." It wasn't only her cheeks. Her entire face was turning red. Suddenly, out of the blue, she embraced me. I returned the embrace, resting my head on her shoulder. It was my favorite spot because I enjoyed burying my face on her hair. I could hear her sigh happily. After releasing the embrace, I gave Rarity the hair grip she just gifted me. "Put it on me. Do you want me to turn around?"

"No, it's fine. Just stay put." Rarity put her arms around my neck and moved closer to me. Our noses were inches from touching. She combed my hair into a ponytail and placed my new hair grip. "There. Wait, stay here." Rarity walked to her desk again and opened another drawer. She took a hand mirror and gave it to me.

"It definitely suits me! I'll use it whenever I jog or practice volleyball." I returned the hand mirror to Rarity. "I received two accessories in one day. It must be my lucky day!"

"What do you mean?" Rarity looked confused.

"You didn't notice?" I said as I raised the hand I had my new bracelet on. "Rarity, I used this hand to caress your cheek. You're telling me you didn't see it?"

"I-I was gazing into your eyes..." She blushed, but still took my hand and took a closer look to my bracelet. "Where did you get it from?"

"Sunset Shimmer. She asked me to meet her at the school rooftop today."

"Oh! It must be the gift she got you in Equestria. She said she had something for you."

"And this is it! A..." I took a deep breath before continuing. I could already imagine how was Rarity going to react. "friendship bracelet..."

"A friendship brace- wait." She returned her focus to me. "You're telling me that you and Sunset are... friends?" I blushed deeply and nodded slowly. Rarity smiled widely and kissed me on my lips. It was so sudden, that I almost lost my balance. She didn't even give me time to kiss her back and she pulled away. "I... apologize." She looked embarrassed. "It's just, I wanted you two to get along ever since she found out about our friendship."

It took me some moments, but I recovered from the surprise attack. "Rarity..." I kissed her on her lips as I caressed her cheek. "Never apologize for a kiss."

"Noted." Rarity said before kissing me back. We closed our eyes and I placed my arms around her waist as she placed hers around my neck. We melted into our kiss. In the end, it turned out to be one of the best Mondays I ever had.

Author's Note

It's good to see Trixie opening up more, but how long will it take her to show her new self to the rest of Rarity's friends? :rainbowderp:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before its release! :twilightsmile:

Worries and Resolution

Rarity's P.O.V.

Time flew by. Before I knew it, Saturday was tomorrow. Both of my parents will arrive for dinner tonight. I'll tell them about Trixie's visit then. I was tired of this anxiety. I never talked to my parents about the gay community, so I had no idea where they stood, but I couldn't keep avoiding the subject anymore. Now that I'm part of that community, they had to know.

I was, of course, hoping for the best. Trixie is very dear to me. Just thinking about her was enough to brighten my day. I can't lose her, especially not when our relationship is barely a week old. I won't allow it!

"Sis...?" I gasped and looked to my side. I was in the bathroom, staring at my reflection on the mirror until Sweetie Belle called me. The door was opened since I only came here to brush my teeth as part of my morning routine. "You were staring at the mirror for like five minutes now."

"Oh..." I smiled at my sister. "I'm sorry for worrying you, dear. I was... thinking about our parents and tomorrow, and... and..."

"I'm worried too." Sweetie Belle stared at the floor. "I like Trixie too. I want her to get along with our parents. But..." My sister looked back at me, this time smiling. "I have a good feeling. We know mom and dad are nice people."

"Yes, they are. People are usually open minded in this city. Our parents not being okay with it would be terrible luck, but it's still possible." I said, before taking a deep breath and releasing it. Then, I looked at my sister with a smile. "I suppose I should be optimistic."

My sister nodded. "You'll see tomorrow that you have been worried over nothing."

"So I hope." I walked out of the bathroom. "Use the bathroom if you must, Sweetie Belle, and go to change. Unless you're planning to go to school in your pajamas."

"You're still using pajamas too!"

I giggled. "I'm on my way to get changed, Sweet'ums."

During recess, I headed towards Sunset's locker to have a small conversation with her.

"Sunset, dear, there's something I have been meaning to ask you."

My friend closed the locker before looking at me. "I'm all ears."

"The gift you gave to Trixie. I didn't take you by the type who crafted friendship bracelets. Let alone giving them away."

"Oh..." Sunset blushed. "Yeah. The thing is, it wasn't my idea."

"Then, how did you get the bracelet to begin with?" I said as I smirked and crossed my arms.

"Pinkie Pie. The equestrian one. She suggested it and Twilight liked the idea, but I refused. I thought it was too much. Still, Pinkie somehow managed to give me the bracelet without me noticing. I later found out it was Twilight's idea."

"Really?"

Sunset nodded. "I never told anyone it was for Trixie. I'm not breaking my promise. Since I had the bracelet, I decided to roll with it."

I smiled. "You're lucky that it worked."

"Yeah. I called her a couple of times since then, to chat. She's not very talkative, huh?"

"She has to feel confident speaking with you first. She opens up with me, and my sister, and her br-" I covered my mouth before I said too much. I almost revealed that Trixie has a brother. I'm sure she wouldn't like it if I start saying it. But Sunset still noticed something was up. After all, I wasn't behaving like I usually did. She tilted her head and raised an eyebrow. Luckily, just as she opened her mouth, Fluttershy showed up.

"Hi, girls." she said as she approached to us.

"Hello, darling." I uncovered my mouth and smiled at her. My best friend stood next to Sunset. The former bully looked around before placing an arm around Fluttershy and kissing her cheek, causing the timid girl to blush madly.

"S-Sunset!" Fluttershy turned red and covered her face, embarrassed.

"What? I can't help it." Sunset said as she smiled sheepishly.

"You don't have to act like this, Sunset. I don't see a reason for you not telling our friends about your relationship with Fluttershy." I said, smiling warmly.

"What do you mean? I gave you a reason." The equestrian girl defended herself.

I groaned before speaking. "I told you, Rainbow Dash won't kill you."

"How can you tell? You know how protective she is towards Fluttershy! I don't think she will approve our relationship." Sunset's face showed clear signs of fear.

"Darling, there's no reason for her to disapprove it. Besides, what if she doesn't like it? All that matters is that you and Fluttershy want to be together. She should accept and respect that. But I highly doubt she will reject your bond." I glanced at Fluttershy after saying the last. She was holding Sunset's hand, but was staring at the floor. "Fluttershy, don't you think Rainbow Dash would want to know about you and Sunset?"

Fluttershy slowly raised her head to look at me. Her lips were quivering. "I-I don't know... but... I-I want to tell her..."

"See?" I said as I looked back at Sunset. "You must absolutely must tell her."

Sunset sighed. "I know... but it's not fair. Why can you hide your girlfriend from them and I can't?"

"That's different, Sunset. You're well aware why. They still see Trixie as a bad person. Plus, she can be introverted. You saw how long it took her before she accepted your friendship. I do intend to introduce her to our friends one day."

The equestrian girl looked away. She remained silent for several moments, probably analyzing the situation. "Fine, I'll do it as soon as I can."

"It's for the best, Sunset." I said with a smile.

"I know. Thank you, Rarity." Sunset said as she returned my smile.

"You're welcome." I watched my friends as they made eye contact with each other.

"It's almost time for class. I'll take you to the animal shelter after school, okay?" Sunset said to Fluttershy, who nodded happily.

"I'll be there in a minute." I said. both of my friends nodded and walked away. I was glad that Sunset kept her word to ask Fluttershy out last Sunday after her return. She deserves it. Once I took the book I needed for the next class, my smile faded as I remembered the big day tomorrow. I won't allow anything to go wrong.

I woke up like any other morning when the next day arrived, until I remembered what was going to happen tonight. I shut open my eyes, took my cell phone and sat on my bed. I called Trixie and waited until she picked up. She answered with a loud groan.

"It's Saturday morning, Rarity! I want to sleep!"

"But don't you have to wake up for your volleyball practice?"

"I don't have practice today..."

"Oh..." She's sounding annoyed. Very annoyed. "Oops..."

"Yeah, 'oops'. I like you and all, but, I hate getting my sleep time interrupted. Why did you wake me up?"

"N-No, it's nothing. Sorry for waking you up..." Great, now I was anxious AND guilty. Perfect. I was about to hang up when I heard Trixie sigh.

"Look, I'm sorry for yelling at you. I tend to get a little irritated when I don't sleep properly." Her voice was sounding calmer now, which made me feel slightly better.

"A little?" I felt confident enough to laugh softly.

"Hey, don't get too comfy. I'm still angry." Despite her statement, I could easily notice she was pretending to be furious.

"Aww, poor little thing. I bet everything would be forgiven if I just kissed your nose."

"O-Of course not!" She was lying. I bet she was blushing now. "A-Anyway, why did you call me? You normally respect my sleeping schedules."

"You can't guess on your own? Have you forgotten about tonight?!"

"Tonight...? Oh! That's right, your parents!"

"Trixie..." I placed a hand on my forehead when I heard she forgot. "Don't tell me you didn't remember..."

"It takes me time to gather my thoughts after waking up! I would have remembered eventually."

I decided to believe her just to move on. "I still don't know where to begin. Do I tell them that you're my girlfriend right away or should I let them think that you're just a friend at first?"

"Well, I think that we could..."

"I should first tell them that you're a friend."

"Why are you asking me if you don't even let me answer?"

"I-I'm sorry, Trixie. It's just..."

"You're anxious, I know." it seems that she lost her good mood again. I hate feeling like this. I wish I could be more like Trixie and be able to keep my composure. "Rarity," she spoke after remaining silent for a few seconds. "I know how you feel. This isn't easy for me either, believe me. But we can't let our anxiety to get the best of us. Breathe. Try to relax. Your parents won't arrive just yet. Until then, do something to keep yourself busy. Spend time with your sister or see if your friends are available. I don't know, I'm sure you'll figure something up."

What she was saying made sense. I promised Sweetie Belle we would do something to celebrate her good job on the exposition. "I'll try. But, wait. What about you?"

Trixie let out a single confident chuckle. "I already have plans for the day. First, I'll see if I can sleep a couple of more hours since someone interrupted my precious dreams."

"I already said that I'm sorry, Trixie. What else do you want from me?"

My girlfriend laughed, making me smile. "We'll speak later, okay?"

"Alright, darling. Go back to sleep. I'm happy to know that you choose your pillow over me."

"Sorry, beautiful. But the pillow and I have a history."

"Great, now I'm jealous of a pillow." Both of us laughed. We made silly jokes like this once in awhile. "Have fun on whenever you have planned to do today."

"You too." I remained staring at my phone after I hang up. I had a photo of Trixie as her caller id. I looked at it until it closed. I felt like if she was by my side whenever we spoke on the phone. My room felt empty. I had to get out. I'll start the day by taking a shower while I wait for my sister to wake up.

Thanks to my sister and my girlfriend, this day had a good start. I took Sweetie Belle to the park, we talked, we had lunch together and then we went to the cinema before returning home. We watched T.V. on the living room until we heard the front door open.

"We're here!" My mother announced from the other room.

"Yaaaay!" Sweetie Belle raced towards the entrance. I, on the other hand, walked in a fast pace. My sister was already hugging our mother when I got there.

"Hi, mom!" I greeted her. Despite working hard all the time, she still managed to look astonishing.

"Don't just stand there, dear. Come here." I grinned and walked towards her to hug her. "I'm so happy to see you two again. I trust you two behaved."

"Of course we did." I replied, looking at my mother with a smile. "I wish you could come home more often. We miss you."

"I miss you too, but you know my designs are very requested. I can't exactly decline offers from important clients. It would ruin my reputation. Remember that your father and I work hard, so you two can enjoy your lives at maximum."

"Yes, we know..." I lost my smile and looked down. I love my parents, and I really miss them when they're not here. At moments like these, I wish we weren't wealthy. Money can't buy happiness.

"Rarity..." My mother noticed my change of mood, but we were interrupted when my father entered the house.

"Sweetie Belle, Rarity! My little ladies!"

"Daddy!" Sweetie Belle grinned while our father scratched her hair with affection.

"Look at you! You got even prettier since the last time I saw you." My sister giggled and my father focused on me. "You look beautiful too, dear."

"Thanks, dad." I smiled at him as Sweetie Belle and I hugged him. "We're happy to see you again."

"We're eager to hear what you did during our absence. Let's go to the kitchen. I need a drink." My mother said as she walked towards the kitchen. My sister and father followed her.

"So..." My dad spoke. "How's school?"

"Great! My friends and I had an oral exposition two days ago and we passed!" My sister said with excitement.

"That's wonderful, dear. We're proud of you!" My mother said.

"It was all thanks to the help of Rarity and her friend!"

"I just suggested them to do their homework on pets and asked Fluttershy to lend them a hand," I said when both of my parents turned to see me. They smiled at me.

When we reached the kitchen, my parents filled two glasses with their own drinks. Drinks I couldn't legally drink yet. Then, we moved to the dining room to sit.

"What about you, Rarity? What have you done since the last time we saw each other?" I froze after my father asked that. This is it. There's no turning back now.

"Well, I-I made a new friend. I actually invited her over for dinner tonight. I hope that's fine." There was a small pause in which my parents looked at each other before focusing on me again.

"Of course, dear. We would love to meet her." my mother said, beaming.

"Great! Thank you." I said as I mentally sighed of relief. They rarely saw any of my friends, so I was afraid they would reject the idea.

"Just one thing." My father spoke up. Uh, oh. What was he going to say? "Your mother and I wanted to surprise you and take you out for dinner, but I can cancel our reservations right now." He pulled out his phone and was about to dial when I stopped him.

"There's no need to do that. I'm sure my friend will be okay with it." I spoke without thinking. Was it a good idea to dine out? If my parents didn't take the news of me dating a girl well, what could happen? What if they make a scene? Although, it could also be a good idea. Maybe they wouldn't dare to get furious in public. Either way, it was too late. My father looked at my mother again. She nodded, still smiling. Then, my father spoke again.

"Alright. I still need to call them to let them know we'll need a table for five now. Hopefully, they won't have a problem."

While my father made the call, I tried to keep my anxiety under control. I breathed slowly and closed my eyes. I hope dining outside is a good idea. Tonight, everything must be perfect. I opened my eyes when I felt something on my hand. It turned out that Sweetie Belle put her own hand on mine and smiled at me. I smiled at her to show her my thanks.

"Well, it's done." My father said after hanging up. "They had no problem with adding an extra chair."

"Where are we going to eat?" My sister asked.

"A restaurant called 'Casa Mia'. You should let your friend know to dress nice. I heard it's a nice place to eat and that it's not too expensive."

"'Casa Mia'? I hope she can afford it." I was worried that the place was too fancy for Trixie.

"We'll pay for her, dear. Don't worry." My mother said. "She will be our guest."

"We'll pick her up. Where does she lives?"

"No!" Without realizing what was I doing and stood up abruptly, hitting the table with the palms of my hands and almost dropping my chair to the floor.

"What was that?!" My father asked, startled by my outburst. Everyone got scared by my sudden reaction.

"Goodness, you scared us!" My mother, just like my father, were also confused. "Why did you do that?"

"M-My friend lives near that restaurant. It won't be necessary to pick her up. She'll wait for us there."

"Oh, I see." My mother said as she and my father smiled. "But it wasn't necessary to hit the table like that."

"I'm... sorry..."

"It's okay, sweetheart. Now, tell us what else did you do while we were gone." My father spoke with a calm tone, which relieved me. I felt safe to sit on my chair again. I glanced at Sweetie Belle. She was bewildered. I haven't told her about Trixie's fear since I promised my girlfriend not to tell anyone. I looked at my parents to keep talking to them. I'll call Trixie after I'm done catching up with my parents.

When it was time for dinner, my parents, Sweetie Belle and I got into our car and my father drove to 'Casa Mia'. As requested, we dressed properly. I decided to use a white blouse, combined with a black skirt and a pearl necklace. My heart was racing. A small part of me wanted to jump off the car and run without looking back. But I had to do this. I want a serious relationship with Trixie, and that meant that my parents had to know. They will know. Tonight. I only hope I had the guts to go through with it and not back down in the last moment. The increased rate of my breathing must have been obvious, because my sister put a hand on my shoulder and smiled at me. Sweetie Belle is such a wonderful girl. I'm really lucky to have her by my side. She has done nothing but support me since the day she found out Trixie and I were friends. Not to mention that she managed to convince her friends to keep it a secret.

"So, Rarity, aren't you going to tell us more about your new friend?" My father asked while he kept focusing on the road ahead.

"I'll tell you more when we're all together, dad."

"Don't be like that, sweetheart. Is she on the same school as you?" My father used the rear-view mirror to quickly glance at me. I suppose I can answer that.

"Yes, she does."

"What's her name?" My mother asked as she turned her head to see me.

"You can ask her when you see her." I said with a smile. I don't want to say anything else.

"Someone is being evasive. Are you hiding something?" When my mother asked that, I froze and blushed. I had to turn my head and look out the window to hide my cheeks' change of color. I should have known that giving vague answers would lead to this. I dared to look at my mother from the corner of my eye. She was still staring at me. She opened her mouth. Luckily, just as she was about to speak, my sister blocked my view with her body to look out my window.

"Look! We're here!"

My sister was right. The restaurant was in sight. My mother stopped staring at me to instead see the restaurant.

"We're here indeed!" My father said. "We'll park in the parking lot around the corner." My dad found a good place to park the car and went to retrieve the ticket at the booth while my sister and I walked outside. While we waited for our parents, I hugged my sister.

"Thank you!"

Sweetie Belle giggled. "Seems like you were saved by the, Belle."

I laughed. Maybe more than I should, but I needed it. It was a good way to calm down. "Very funny."

Sweetie Belle grinned and our parents returned. "We're all set! Let's go." After my mother said that, all four of us walked towards the restaurant and entered it. "Rarity, you and Sweetie Belle look for your friend while your father and I ask for the table we have reserved."

I nodded at her and glanced over the chairs in the waiting area. I spotted Trixie in no time. She didn't realize we were here yet, so we walked towards her. When we were in front of her, I crossed my arms and cleared my throat to get her attention. She quickly looked at me.

"Rarity! Sweetie Belle!" She said as she stood up. My jaw dropped when I had the chance to fully admire her appearance. Her makeup, her combed hair, her blue dress... She looked absolutely stunning. "I didn't realize you arrived."

"Trixie!" My sister wasted no time to hug her. "Hi!"

"Hello, Sweetie Belle." Trixie said as she hugged my sister back. "I heard you and your friends passed your oral exposition. Congratulations!"

"Thanks! I celebrated with Rarity. We went to the park, to the cinema... it was fun!"

"I'm glad to hear it. You deserved it." Sweetie Belle giggled and remained by Trixie's side while my girlfriend set her eyes on me. "Are you okay, Rarity? Hello?" she waved her hand in front of my face, waking me up from my trance.

"Oh, umm... I apologize. I was..." My cheeks were on fire at this point.

"Yes...?" Trixie smirked. She surely knew what was going on, but she still wanted to hear it.

"Trixie... y-you look... amazing..." I could barely speak. This girl will cause my heart to explode one day.

"Why, of course! Trixie always does." She proudly exclaimed as she closed her eyes and placed her hands on her waist. There goes her ego. She's lucky I got fond of it. I remained gazing at her, smiling warmly. Eventually, Trixie's expression softened. She looked into my eyes and returned her smile. "You're gorgeous, Rarity."

I wanted to hold her. Kiss her, but I had to show some restraint. "Oh, Trixie..."

"That's my name. Don't waste it."

I giggled before speaking again. "Did you have any problem coming here?"

"My feet are killing me. Heels. What was I thinking?! The bus drops me a few blocks away, but still. Ugh!"

"I'm sorry, but my parents wanted to pick you up. I had to tell my parents that you lived nearby to prevent that."

"I don't understand why you did that." Sweetie Belle said, clearly confused.

"Oh, uhh... I..." maybe I said too much in front of my sister. Trixie glared at me. She wasn't exactly smiling.

"Rarity, I don't believe you!" here it comes... "How could you not tell her about my problem?"

"I'm so sorry... wait, what?" Did I hear that right?

Trixie stood behind Sweetie Belle, put her hands on her shoulders and spoke again. "She deserves to know."

"But I thought you didn't want me to tell anyone!"

"Your sister is obviously an exception. I trust her as much as I trust you." It was obvious that Trixie and Sweetie Belle got along well, but I would have never guessed that it was okay to reveal Trixie's fear to my sister. My girlfriend really cares about Sweetie Belle. Learning how much Trixie cares about my sister made me so happy.

"What problem?" Sweetie Belle raised her head to look at Trixie.

"Rarity will tell you later." Trixie said, smiling. "It's not something I enjoy talking about."

"Okay." My sister said before our parents approached to us.

"Our table is ready." My mother said before we followed them to the waiter who lead us to our table. He gave us the menus once we sat.

“Browse all you want. Call me when you're ready to order."

"Thank you, sir." My father replied before the waiter left. We all opened our menus.

"Everything is in Spanish. What's this dish supposed to be?" Trixie commented.

"It's Italian, darling. The translations are right under each dish. See? In small letters."

"Oh..." Trixie blushed in embarrassment. "I-I knew that." I giggled softly.

"Don't be afraid to order anything you want. We'll be happy to pay for you." My mother spoke.

"Oh!" Trixie lowered her menu to be able to see my mother. "Th-That won't be necessary, madam. I have brought my wallet. It's in my purse."

"You won't spend your money tonight. You're our guest. Please, we don't mind." My father was the one to speak this time.

"B-But..." I interrupted Trixie before she could finish her sentence.

"You won't win against my parents. Trust me."

Trixie looked at me before sighing. "Alright. But can I at least help with the tip?"

"Sure." My father smiled at Trixie. The later returned the smile, although it was weak. Like me, she surely was incredibly nervous. I still didn't know how or when to begin.

We called the waiter after we decided our orders. He took the menus back and left. After leaving our orders on the counter, he brought a bowl with bread, the silverware, and then, he brought our drinks. He poured our respective drinks in our glasses and left again. My mother spoke again after taking a sip from her own drink.

"So, Rarity told us you go to her school." She said, with her eyes focused on my girlfriend.

"Th-That's correct. My name is Trt-Trixie! Trixie Lulenoon, I mean Lulamoon! Trixie Lulamoon."

"Trixie Lulamoon?" My father talked this time. "Rarity mentioned there was a Trixie who got on her nerves from time to time. Are you the same person?"

"Uhh... y-yes... that was me. I, uhh..." Trixie's cheeks were visibly red. I almost choked with my beverage. I forgot I told my parents about Trixie before we became friends. My girlfriend had an awkward smile. She coughed and glanced at me. I'm so sorry!

"But our daughter says you're her friend now." my mother said. "You solved your differences, then?"

"Yes, we did." I said as I smiled from Trixie to my parents. "We made amends a few months ago. I invited her for dinner because I wanted you to meet her. We became... close."

"She's really cool!" Sweetie Belle supported me with a grin.

"Is that so?" Mother asked looking at me. "Well, I'm glad to hear it, dear. She does seem like a nice person. But I feel that you're not telling us everything."

"Oh...?" My heart stopped. Did they...? How?! "Wh-What do you mean...?" I glanced at Trixie and my sister. Both of them were as shocked as me.

"It's quite simple." My father said, taking a sip from his drink. "You never invited your other friends over dinner just so they could meet us." So, I was the one who gave it away. I didn't notice... well, I might as well say the truth now seeing that my parents are aware. "So, what makes this new friend of yours so special?" Both of my parents had polite expressions. Here it goes...!

"The truth is..." I looked over to Trixie and Sweetie Belle again. Trixie nodded and my sister crossed her fingers. I gained enough confidence to finally reveal everything. "I wanted you to meet her because she's... m-my girlfriend." After exposing my relationship, I intertwined fingers with Trixie's hand. "We're dating."

My heart raced as I stared at my parents. They looked at each other, surprised. Even though there were people eating, drinking and conversing around us, to me, it was all quiet. All my senses were focused on my parents' reaction. The wait was eternal. My breathing increased. I felt like if my heart could explode any moment now. I have no idea how much time it passed until my parents looked at me and... smiled?

"That's wonderful, sweetheart!" My father was the one to break the silence.

"Y-You mean it?" I couldn't believe it. Were they really okay with it?

"Of course, dear!" My mother spoke this time. "We wish nothing but your happiness. If Trixie here makes you happy, then we're happy."

"I'm... I..." my eyes started to flow with tears of happiness. "I don't know what to say, except... thank you. Thank you so much!"

"No need to thank us." My father said.

"Yay!" Sweetie Belle said as she hugged Trixie tightly. "We can keep Trixie!" Trixie laughed softly.

"I was so afraid about how you were going to react." I said, causing my father to chuckle.

"Rarity, the reason your mother and I moved here was because we wanted to raise a family in a city where everyone was open minded."

"Really?" I spoke again. "You told us that you moved here after getting engaged, but you never told us why."

"It's the truth." my mother spoke this time. "Your father and I share many opinions, including the support of same sex relationships, but the place we lived in was too close minded for our taste, so we moved out. Here, most families share our opinion. Couples can be happy in public, no matter who they are. Look around you, dear. No one judges." My mother was right. There were same sex couples in the same restaurant as us, clearly flirting, clearly on dates, and no one was complaining.

"My only complaint is that you kept your relationship a secret from us for months."

"Oh, no, sir!" Trixie was the one to speak. "She didn't lie when she said we became friends months ago. We started to date a little over a week."

"If that's the case, I have no complaints then." My father said, smiling at Trixie. "I believe a proper introduction is due. My name is Hondo Flanks, and my beloved wife is Cookie Crumbles. A pleasure to meet you."

"The pleasure is mine, Mr. Hondo." Trixie and my father shook hands.

"I'm sorry, but, can I ask you a favor?" My mother said to Trixie as she pulled out her cell phone.

"Sure!" Trixie replied with a smile.

"I want a picture of you and my Rarity, please?"

"Okay, why not?" Trixie glanced at me. Judging by her face, she was having a great time. I shared her smile. With my parents being okay with our relationship took out a lot of weight off my shoulders. I could breathe normally again now that my anxiety was gone.

"Rarity, don't be shy! Lay your head on her shoulder." I blushed, but did what my mother asked. "Aww, you two look so adorable together!" She said after taking the picture.

"Now one with me!" Sweetie Belle excitedly said.

"Of course! We can't exclude her, right?" I commented.

"Alright. We can take a picture with you included, Sweetie Belle." My mother said with a smile.

"Yay!" My sister moved her chair closer to Trixie and posed for the photo.

"Wait, let's do it standing, Sweetie Belle." Trixie said before standing up. My sister nodded and jumped out of her chair to stand next to Trixie and took her hand.

"Come on, sis! Stand next to me!" Sweetie Belle called. I giggled softly and walked towards them. "Take my hand!" I did what my sister requested and my mother could finally take a photo.

"There we go! I'll have these photos framed." My mother commented. I couldn't help but to blush again. She was embarrassing me, but in a good way. I was so glad that my parents turned out to be so supportive. Although I wish I knew they were open minded earlier. It could have made things a lot easier, but it doesn't matter anymore. I could finally close this chapter.

Author's Note

I can assure you, that fourth wall break at the end wasn't intended! Or was it? :pinkiecrazy:

I'm glad to have finally released this chapter! I'm sure more than one wanted to see Rarity's parents reaction! :ajsmug:

Remember to click the links to see their outfits! (Yes, I know Trixie's dress looks pink in the image I used. Use your imagination! :duck: )

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before its release! :twilightsmile:

What's Promised is Due

Trixie's P.O.V.

I felt free to sleep until noon. It was Sunday, after all. Besides, I couldn't fall back to sleep yesterday after Rarity woke me up early in the morning. She was so worried about how her parents would react to our relationship and so was I. The real reason I couldn't go back to sleep yesterday was because Rarity spread her anxiety to me. I'm relieved that her parents turned out to be so supportive, and friendly! They immediately made me feel welcome. They asked me question after question. In the end, Rarity's mother found out she helped my brother. Luckily, they didn't ask me about my parents yet. It could have really ruined the atmosphere. Rarity will take care of that. I know it's also painful for her to talk about it, but it's better this way.

I decided to start the day with a walk. I'll think on what to do next after returning. I got changed and combed my hair into a ponytail using the hairpin Rarity gifted me. She wasn't even here, but she still managed to make my day.

I left my apartment and walked around the city. I did around an hour of exercise, until it started to wake up my appetite. I stopped by a convenience store to buy a sandwich and juice. I finished my sandwich fast, threw the garbage in a trash can and started my way back home while I drank the juice.

Once I got back home, I took a shower and got changed. I sat on my couch and pulled out my phone. My intention was to call Rarity, but my eyes shifted to Sunset Shimmer. I don't know why, but I felt the urge to call her. But what really was weird was that I don't find her as annoying as before. I still don't want to meet the rest of her friends, but Sunset herself was... okay. So was that Fluttershy girl, but I noticed she was very nervous when we met.

In the end, I decided to call Sunset first. I heard the tone a few times, but she eventually picked up. "Sunset Shimmer... hello?"

"Trixie?" she was confused at first, but I heard her chuckle. "You didn't even let me answer first. Do you always have to be the first?"

Her comment made me smirk. I was lucky she wasn't able to see that. "Yes, well, that's how Trixie does it. So, what are you doing?"

"I was feeding Ray. He's a leopard gecko. My pet."

"A pet? That's... nice. I have never had one."

"They're amazing! My girlfriend, Fluttershy, helped me to find a pet. Ray and I had a connection since the beginning."

"Fluttershy? Is that the friend you and Rarity have in common?"

"Well... y-yes. We were friends for a while before we became a couple." she sounded nervous. I knew the feeling very well.

"I remember that you told me that you liked someone you would never date. You were talking about her?"

"I thought I didn't deserve to be happy, after everything I did. I wasn't kind to Fluttershy either. But Rarity convinced me to express my feelings. When I returned from Equestria last week, Fluttershy and I talked. I couldn't believe my ears when she said she liked me. We hugged, and... oh, sorry. I'm probably boring you."

"No, it's fine. Congratulations!" I was being honest to her. I would have interrupted her if I was bored.

"Thank you, Trixie. Anyway, have you met Rarity's cat?"

"She has a cat? How come I'm finding out now?" Why didn't she tell me? Why haven't I seen the cat? maybe it's because the house she lives in is so large.

"Her name is Opalescence. She doesn't show much interest on Rarity, no matter how hard she tries."

"Something's definitely wrong with that cat. She doesn't know how lucky she is to have Rarity as her owner."

"Some cats are like that. You don't own the cat, the cat owns you."

"Sounds like dogs are a better option."

"Everyone has their preferences. Maybe you can ask Rarity about Opalescence."

"I might." There was an awkward silence to follow. This was the longest time I spoke with Sunset through the phone. I didn't know what to say now.

"So, uhh... around a week ago, Rarity left school early. She said it was an emergency. She didn't tell me exactly what happened. Just that it had to do with you. I, umm... I hope everything's okay, whatever it was."

"Oh?" It seems like Rarity said the truth. Even when we weren't on speaking terms back then, she kept her promise. I shouldn't be surprised. It was important for her that I meet her parents. She really wanted my approval. Her anxiety couldn't be faked. Rarity really wants to be with me. Why is there still small parts of me that think she will betray my trust one day? It must be because of her. My first... 'love'. It has been years, but my... ex is still causing me problems. Why can't I forget her?!

"Trixie? Oh, no... I shouldn't have brought that up..."

"No, wait!" I got too focused on my thoughts. Sunset almost hung up.

"Trixie, listen, I'm sorry for mentioning it..."

"It's not that. I got... distracted." I was still surprised that I didn't want Sunset to feel upset. "I... appreciate your concern, Sunset. Everything's better."

"I see. I'm glad to hear it. I want you to know that I'm here if you need anything, okay?"

"Yes, I know. Th-thank you, Sunset."

"You're welcome, Trixie."

"I have to... do something. I suppose I'll see you tomorrow."

"Okay, I understand. Goodbye."

"Bye." I hang up and stared at my phone for a while. Until a couple of weeks ago, I could barely stand Sunset. Now, I'm voluntarily calling her just to talk. I... care about her. I guess this whole friendship wasn't a bad idea, after all.

I scrolled through my short contacts list and called Rarity. She picked up almost immediately.

"It's a beautiful day, but not as beautiful as you."

"Aww, thank you, Trixie!" I immediately realized that it wasn't Rarity. It was her sister the one who picked up. How? I don't have her in my contacts list. I don't even know if she has a cell phone of her own.

"Sweetie Belle?"

"Hi, sis in-law! How are you?"

"I-I'm... confused. I dialed Rarity's number, right?"

"Sweetie Belle! Give me my phone back!" I heard Rarity's voice in the background.

"But, I want to talk to her!"

"I gave you her phone number. You can call her later."

"I want to talk to her now!"

"Later! Give me my phone!" I heard the sounds of someone grabbing the phone by force. "Don't steal my phone again. That wasn't nice. Hello? Trixie?"

"What was that all about?"

"I'm sorry. Sweetie Belle snatched my phone when I said you were calling me. I regret doing it."

"Don't worry. It was kind of cute. Is she okay?"

"Yes, don't worry. She's sitting on my bed right now."

"Tell her I say hi!" Rarity's sister said from the background.

"You already greeted her!" My girlfriend said to Sweetie Belle before returning to the speaker. "I'm not mad at her, don't worry. Anyway, I was hoping you would call me..."

"Oh, really? Any particular reason?"

"I just wanted to hear your voice."

"W-Well, I'm..." I had to clear my throat. I think I'll never stop getting breathless as long as I'm with her. I relaxed and regained my composure before continuing. "Trixie knew that. That's why she called you."

"Charmer. What's in your mind, Trixie?"

"You mean, besides you?"

"T-Trixie!" I smirked when I heard how nervous I got her. Two could play this game.

"Are you free this afternoon?"

"Yes, I am. Why?"

"I think it's time we have that date I'm owning you."

"Wonderful!" Rarity sounded very excited. I think she didn't plan to sound so overjoyed. "I-I mean, that sounds lovely. Where shall you be taking this lady?"

"I want to take you to the karaoke. I know we have been there already, but, this time it will just be the two of us." I want to do something special for her, but I need a microphone for it. The karaoke was the perfect place for what I have in mind.

"Yes, of course. Will you come here or we'll meet there?"

"We're going together. I'll go to your place."

"Okay. Send me a text when you're here. I can't wait."

"Me neither, Rarity. I'll see you later. Now, put your sister on the phone. There's something I wish to tell her."

"Okay. Sweetie Belle, Trixie wants to speak with you!" I heard the little girl cheering on the background. "Goodbye, darling."

"Bye." I waited for Sweetie Belle to take the phone.

"Hey, Trixie!"

"Hello, Sweetie Belle. If you have my number, you can call me whenever you want, you know?"

"Yes, but I got excited when you called Rarity. I couldn't help it. How's Clementine?"

"Better than when you visited him last week. They keep telling me that he will be released soon, but that 'soon' is taking forever."

"He seemed to be in a good shape. His arm was healed. Can't they give him a wheelchair and release him?"

"That's exactly what I'm thinking! I can take care of him at home. Rarity keeps saying that I should be patient, and that the doctors know what's best for him."

"We should probably listen to her. Anyhow, I better return the phone to Rarity. Will I see you later today?"

"If you want. Try to be around when I go to pick your sister up for our date." Sweetie Belle squealed all of the sudden, leaving me almost completely deaf from one ear. "See you!"

"Yes! See you! Goodbye!" I hang up and scratched my deaf ear. I should have known that she would react like that. She was adorable, always making me smile.

When I recovered my hearing, I stood up and headed to my room. I must choose what to wear during the date.

Fridge, fridge, fridge! I forgot to do the laundry! I only had what I was wearing. A dress and my favorite cotton jacket. This day didn't have a good start. At least I thought on tying up my hair into a ponytail. I'm not fan of this hairstyle, but Rarity likes it. The sun was still present. Our date had to be early since we have to go to school tomorrow. At least it was the last week with classes before Summer. Finally! One more week and I'll be able to spend more time with Rarity!

As we agreed, I sent her a text message when I arrived and waited patiently. When the door opened, it wasn't Rarity the first person I saw. Sweetie Belle rushed to me. I managed to see that she was sad before she hugged me tightly, burying her face on my belly. "Sweetie Belle?" The little girl said something, but her voice was muffled since she spoke into my belly. "What's wrong?" She was happy when I spoke to her through the phone earlier today.

"I told her and my parents about... you know..." Rarity said as she walked out with her arms crossed. She was wearing dark blue jeans, boots, a black jacket, and I could see part of a purple t-shirt, matching her hair.

"Oh..."

"You said it was okay that I told them. I did it after your call."

"I'm not saying it was wrong. I just wasn't prepared to be greeted like this." I smiled at Rarity, letting her know that I wasn't mad. When she returned the smile, I focused on her sister again. "Sweetie Belle, hey..." The child raised her head. She was sobbing and her eyes were wet. "Listen, it's okay..."

"No, it's not...!" she sobbed again. "It's unfair!"

"It was unfair..." I said as I knelt to be able to look straight into her face. "I'm never going to stop missing them. I'm wishing for my parents to be alive all the time, but all I could do is to move on. I try to avoid the subject as much as I can to not feel pain. I know that you're feeling upset, and I know that you just learnt it, but don't let your sadness control you. Help me to be happy."

"H-How?"

"Just be yourself. Your cheerfulness is one of the reasons I smile. Can you do that for me?" Sweetie Belle used her arm to clean her tears and nodded, smiling slightly. "You can do more. Let me help." I said before tickling her from her armpits. She started to laugh.

"No, no, wait! Trixie!" She kept laughing until I stopped tickling her. She looked at me before hugging me again. This time, a happy hug. I hugged her back before standing up. I glanced at Rarity and noticed that she had a warm smile on her face. I grinned and opened my mouth to say something, but she walked towards me and kissed me on my cheek before embracing me. I put my arms around her waist and closed my eyes. I'll never get tired of her hugs.

"Let's go before it gets late." Rarity whispered. I nodded and stared at her into her eyes. I opened my mouth to try to tell her something again, but I heard a low giggle. Both Rarity and I shifted our heads to the direction of the sound to realize Sweetie Belle was still there with a big grin on her face. "Seems like you're in a good mood again, darling."

"Sweetie Belle!" Someone called from the door. We focused our attention on it to see that it was Rarity's mother the one who was calling the young girl. "Come on inside, dear! Trixie is only dating your sister, not both of you!"

"M-Mom!" Rarity blushed of embarrassment and quickly broke the embrace. I chuckled, but I didn't like that the hug ended so abruptly.

"Oh, don't worry, Rarity. Your father and I were just like you when we started dating. Always gazing into each other's eyes and always holding each other. I'm happy that I'm present to see you go on your very first date. My baby has grown!"

"Mom!" I chuckled again. Was I a bad person for finding Rarity's embarrassment amusing? I probably was, since Rarity glared at me. "Don't encourage her!"

"Aww, what if I kiss you on your cheek? Will you feel better?"

"Trixie!" Rarity pushed me, but in a playful way. I laughed, alongside Rarity's mother.

"I won't be taking any more of your time. Don't return too late." Cookie Crumbles said while Sweetie Belle ran to her side.

"Don't worry, Ms. Crumbles. She's in good hands."

"I'll take your word. I would hate having to release my husband on you, Trixie!" Rarity's mother joked before she and Sweetie Belle waved at us. "Have fun!"

"Bye Bye!" Sweetie Belle said. Rarity and I waved at them before turning around and walking towards the bus station. After hearing a door closing, I looked at Rarity and smiled at her, but she didn't return it.

"How can you smile after embarrassing me like that?"

"Come on, it wasn't so bad. What's wrong about showing affection in front of your parents?"

"It's... uhh... " Rarity looked away and remained silent.

"See? You don't even have a reason."

My girlfriend sighed. "Just, take my side next time, yes?"

"Okay. I'm staying neutral."

"Trixie!" I laughed when Rarity had the reaction I was expecting. She puffed her cheeks and avoided my gaze. She's so cute! I took my chance and took her hand. She gasped before looking at me.

"Don't tell me you'll be mad for the rest of our first date."

"I-I'm not mad..." Rarity said, visibly blushing. "Your hair... you look... astonishing."

"I had nothing to wear, so I thought on surprising you with this."

"It was a nice surprise." Rarity said as she stroked my hair with her free hand.

"You know... I can fix my hair like this all the time if you want..." Even though I didn't like it as much as my girlfriend did, I would use this hairstyle regularly just to see her smile.

"You don't have to, darling. I won't be the kind of girlfriend who tells you how to look or what to wear. Arrange yourself however you prefer." Rarity said before putting her arms around my own arm. "Something that trivial won't make my feelings towards you change." She rested her head on my shoulder as she said the last.

"R-Rarity..." Oh my gosh! She's so... so! I can't find the right words to describe how marvelous she is. I never thought a person like her would exist. I'm glad that I listened to my brother. I couldn't let my past relationship destroy my faith in love. Sometimes, though, I wonder if she's really into me or if she was only curious about how it felt dating me. After all, she never had feelings on another girl until we became close. Luckily, these worries were easy to ignore. I'm 90% sure she's really into me. I kissed her on her hand and we continued walking until we reached the bus station.

Rarity kept holding my arm even once we were inside the karaoke. She was forced to let me go when we found a table. The place was crowded, but that won't stop me from do what I have planned. They had the perfect song to properly express my feelings.

"So, we're just going to listen or we'll be part of the fun?" Rarity commented.

"We'll be listeners. We might join or not, who knows?" I said while trying to sound natural. Rarity didn't know that you could book a turn in advance. There was some time left before I climb the stage.

My girlfriend giggled before speaking again. "Alright, I might sing something. I'm actually not a bad singer."

"Me neither."

"I have heard you sing before, darling. Since things are different now, I would love to hear you." We smiled at each other before Rarity shifted her eyes to the stand. "I'm thirsty. Do you want something? Maybe a snack?"

"No, thank you. I'm good."

"Okay, I'll be right back." Once Rarity was far enough, I sighed strongly. I rejected the offer because I was too nervous to eat or drink, not to mention that I didn't want to throw up on the stage. I generally enjoy being the center of attention, but singing for Rarity in front of a crowd? I'm about to reveal my affection on Rarity in front of a group of strangers. But it will be worth it. After all, they don't know who we are. I don't see anyone from school around. "I'm back~" I almost gasped when Rarity announced herself with a melodic tone.

"That was fast."

"I was the only one to order. I know you said you didn't want anything, but... I asked for an extra straw. Just in case." Rarity's blush became more visible as she spoke. I smiled and leaned to kiss her on her cheek.

"Thanks." I said with a soft voice. Rarity giggled and took a sip from her drink. Seconds later, an employee climbed the stage and took the microphone.

"Alright, everyone! It's time to get this started! Be ready when I call your name. Remember, you can join the fun whenever you want by completing a short form which you can find on the table with your name and the song you're interested in singing. Without further ado, first, we have..." I stopped listening to instead focus on my girlfriend, who was taking a look at the form. The document was accompanied with a menu, similar to the ones in restaurants, to list all the available songs.

"'I'll browse to see if I find a nice song. Maybe we can make a duet! What do you think?"

"I-Umm... I..." my cheeks became warm. I would love to make a duet with her, but today wasn't a good idea. At least not before I dedicate a song to her. Rarity noticed my nervousness and giggled softly.

"What's the matter, darling? Are you afraid of sharing the spotlight with someone else?"

"That's not it! It's just... I-I would get distracted by your beauty."

Rarity's jaw dropped slightly and she blushed madly. "W-Well, I'm... is it me or is it getting hot in here?"

I laughed lightly and stared into her eyes. Then, I stroked her hair. She leaned her head and sighed happily. It filled me with joy hearing that she was enjoying it. Even though the music was loud, I could still continue my conversation with Rarity. "So, a little bird told me that you have a cat. When were you going to introduce me to her?"

"Who told you-?" Rarity's confusion didn't last long. "It was Sunset, right?" She asked with a smile.

"Maybe." I said as I placed my hand on the table. My girlfriend placed her own hand on mine before speaking again.

"Opalescence is... complicated."

"So I heard."

Rarity smiled again and continued. "I didn't introduce her to you because... she does what she wants. She doesn't sleep with me often and she only meows to me when she wants food or water. We could try to find her the next time you come to my house, if you want." Rarity said as she gently caressed my hand with her thumb.

"Cats are a mystery. That's why I prefer dogs. They do show move love."

"But they tend to have more energy. I don't want paw traces on my clean clothes."

"But cats love to rest on any surface, especially if said surfaces have extra cushions."

"That's why I keep all my clothes in my closet, darling. The doors remain closed at all times." Rarity took a sip from her drink while I glanced at the stage. I couldn't recognize the song the boy was singing, but he was putting his heart into it. Everyone was paying attention to him. I have the lyrics memorized. I hope I don't forget them when my turn arrives. For Rarity.

We watched three more performers. Neither of them were bad. Rarity moved her chair closer to me to be next to me while the people sang. I wasted no time to lay my head on her shoulder as soon as she was all set. I hope my heart could take all my happiness. Rarity offered me some of her drink and I accepted. My mouth was dry and I needed it.

“Thank you for participating!” The employee and the spectators applauded as the performer abandoned the stage. “Alright, next up we have a familiar name! She’s going to perform a classic song from a classic movie. Come to the stage, Trixie Lulamoon!”

There was a loud ovation after my name is mentioned. My brother’s reputation sure precedes me. Rarity looked at me, confused and surprised at the same time.

“Why didn’t you tell me you were going to sing?!”

“Make sure to get as close as possible.” I said before kissing her on her forehead and standing up. I walked towards the stage as everyone kept cheering. I took the microphone the employee gave me and gazed into the spectators to find Rarity. She found a spot right in the front row. Perfect! At this point, my heart was racing like never before. This was it. I took a deep breath and spoke. “Thank you, thank you! I want to dedicate this song to someone dearly important to me... My girlfriend.” There were more ovations as Rarity gasped. She must be blushing like crazy.

The music started. I danced a little until it was time to start singing. I focused on Rarity during the first four lines, then I started to walk around the stage as I continued to sing the rest of the song, this time focusing more on the crowd. I put my heart into it, singing every word with passion, like if I was in a concert. When I reached the chorus, I lifted a hand into the air and closed my eyes. Then, I put my hand on my chest. I didn’t open my eyes until the chorus was over. I walked around the stage again when the normal lyrics returned. I even pointed at some random people of the crowd. Some of them knew the song and even sang along. Right before the second chorus, I unzipped my cotton jacket. I kept my eyes opened on the chorus this time, but I still lifted my arm into the air. Then, when I reached the end of it, I focused on Rarity again. I didn’t see anyone else around her. It was just like if it was just her and me in the entire building. She was smiling from corner to corner, still blushing. With the next regular lyrics, I started to walk towards her. She opened her mouth, still smiling. When I was in front of her, I removed my jacket, knelt and threw it at her. She caught it and I winked at her, all without stopping singing. Then, I stood up and returned to the center of the stage. With the third and final chorus, I once again lifted my arm into the air, but I also walked around and danced more. I continued until I sang the last words directly to Rarity.

The cheers returned when the music was over. I returned the microphone to the employee before taking a moment to enjoy the applause. I just loved the way it sounded. I bowed at the crew before walking down the stage.

“I don’t know about you, guys, but I think she was outstanding! If only we had a prize to give her. Next up, we have…” I stopped paying attention to him when I saw Rarity approaching me. She had my jacket tied up around her waist. I smiled and tried to say something her, but she put a finger on my lips and used her other hand to grab mine. She lead me towards a door that lead outside, to a small ground balcony.

Once here, Rarity pinned me to a wall, with her hands on my waist, and kissed me on my lips. She took me by surprise, but I returned the kiss soon afterwards, closing my eyes. Nothing out of the ordinary until I felt Rarity trying to do something new with the kiss. I felt her… muscle. I opened my eyes and broke the kiss. I was blushing and surprised. “R-Rarity…? Did you just…?” My girlfriend didn’t change her expression. She was love dazed, completely lost in my eyes. She just muttered three words that almost made me faint.

“I adore you…” Losing myself in the moment, I placed my arms around her neck and kissed her passionately, returning the favor. Once again, I stopped caring about everything around us. It was just her and me. The small part of me that was still doubting about her feelings finally got silenced, permanently.

Author's Note

]Isn’t that the perfect song for Trixie? :raritystarry:

Remember, click the links to learn which songs I’m using, and some fanart :raritywink:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this before its release! :pinkiehappy:

Three's a Crowd

Rarity's P.O.V.

Two weeks passed since my first date with Trixie. It’s a night I will cherish forever. That girl… She left me in awe. I knew from where the song came from. It was romantic. Very romantic. When I kissed her afterwards, I felt a familiar magical energy growing within me. Fully embracing my feelings for Trixie filled me with joy. I had to keep the magic under control. I couldn't allow myself to transform in front of strangers. It wasn't easy, but I managed to subside it. I have been wanting to do something nice for her since then. It took me some time, but finally, I'll give her a wonderful gift today on our first month anniversary.

Our day was during a weekday, but it doesn’t matter since it’s Summer. Everything was going well. Trixie’s brother was finally back home, although he will be using a crutch for a while. Also, my parents gave Sweetie Belle and me wonderful news. They’re taking us on a two-week vacation to Europe! Two full weeks with them is just what my sister and I needed after not seeing them for so long. I’m excited about the vacations, but I’m also going to miss Trixie. Today is my last day before leaving. Trixie already knows, so we’re going to take full advantage of this day.

I was sitting on my bed, waiting for her to arrive. Her gift was between my hands. I was staring at it. I can’t wait until she sees it! I’m sure she will love it. I don’t know how much time I spent looking at the small wrapped box before I received a text message from my girlfriend.

‘I’m outside 😁’

I grinned and rushed downstairs. I stopped by the front door to take a deep breath before opening the door. Beaming, Trixie was standing on the other side, with her hands on her back. She was only wearing her favorite dress and had a purse. No surprise there since it was a hot day. She walked in. I gave her a peck on her lips before closing the door. After closing it, I turned around and embraced Trixie. “Happy first month, Trixie-pixie.”

“Happy first month, my precious gem.” After our first date, we starting using pet names on each other. Trixie found mine embarrassing, but she was okay with it since I always used it when we were alone. We broke the hug and I gave her my gift.

“I had this made specially for you, darling.”

Trixie grinned and started to unwrap her gift with carefulness. I watched her, excited, as she finally opened the box. She gasped when she saw her gift. After giving me a quick glance, she took the box’s content within her hand. It was a heart shaped golden locket. “Rarity…this is… beautiful.”

“Why don’t you open it?” I said with a smile. Trixie did as I said and unlocked her gift. She blushed deeply when she saw the photo within it. I took a selfie only for her eyes to see, posing just for her. My girlfriend kissed me in appreciation.

“Thank you so much for this wonderful gift, Rarity.”

“It has a chain, but you don’t have to wear it if you don’t want to.” Trixie sobbed, which took me by surprise. “Is there something wrong?”

“N-No, I’m sorry. It’s just… first you gave me a hair pin, now this… I’m not used to receive gifts from people besides Clementine and Rosemary. I’m taking this whenever I go.”

Her words alone made my day. I stroked her hair and spoke again. “I’m glad you like it.”

Trixie put her locket around her neck before placing her hands on my cheeks. I felt something on one of her hands. My girlfriend smiled and opened her hand in front of me. She was holding a small wrapped paper. “It’s my turn now, but after what you gave me, my gift will look too cheap.”

“Don’t be ridiculous, darling, the price is not important. The gesture is what matters.” I said, before taking my gift. I carefully unwrapped it. “What do we have here?” I asked. The gift turned out to be a two cat keychains. One black and one white.

“One is for you, and the other one is for me. I’ll take the black one. Do you like it?”

“Of course I do, Trixie-pixie.” I said as I put my keychain on a table. “I’ll put it on my keys later. I have something else in mind at this moment…” I turned around to face Trixie and placed my hands on her cheeks. With our noses practically touching, we flushed and smiled lovingly to each other.

“I can never thank you enough for agreeing to become my friend all those months ago. I’m so lucky to have you.”

“We’re both lucky. I saw something in you that day. I felt you were being honest. I don't regret having accepted you as my friend, and I’m delighted to call you my girlfriend.”

“Trixie feels the same way.” I kissed her passionately right after she said the last.

“My sister is away with her friends so we can do whatever we want…” I said before resuming our kiss.

“Let’s stay here… for now.” My girlfriend said between kisses. I didn’t say anything else. Instead, I wrapped my arms around her neck and focused on our kisses. Trixie put her arms around my waist and pulled me closer to her as I moaned lightly into the kiss.

We stopped kissing after a few minutes. We smiled at each other and I spoke again. “That was… marvelous.”

“Well, you’re abandoning me tomorrow. I have to take all I can.”

“Abandoning is an awful word, Trixie. It will just be for two weeks.”

“I know, but, we have been spending a lot of time together since we became friends. I’m really going to miss you.” I put myself in Trixie’s shoes. Before me, she only had her brother and sister in-law. She started to lose interest in Fuchsia Blush and Lavender Lace shortly after we became friends, so, she will feel lonely during these two weeks. My sister is coming with me, but she still has somebody else to talk to. After all, she was still wearing the friendship bracelet Sunset gave her.

“You and Sunset are getting along well. Why don’t you do something with her while I’m gone?”

Trixie sighed before speaking. “I don’t know how to be a good friend.”

“You did a good job with me.”

“Because I’m mad about you. It was easier to avoid doing things you didn’t like.”

Mad about me. Oh, Trixie~! “I still got angry with you once. I scolded you and you didn’t yell at my friends again.”

“Not in front of you, at least…”

“What…?” Trixie’s eyes widened. She chuckled nervously while I frowned at her. I can’t believe she just said that so casually. “It was just a few times. Sunset was showing up whenever I went. I lost my patience! But I don’t do it anymore. I promise. Ask her yourself if you don’t believe me.”

I kept frowning at her, but just to scare her for a little bit more. I sighed and smiled at her. “I believe you; Trixie, however things are have changed. She’s your friend now. She can help you learn how to be a good friend, don’t be afraid to ask.”

“Wouldn’t that be strange?”

“Not really. When Sunset asked for a second chance, we taught her how to be a nice person. We guided her. She soon learned how to be a good person on her own. At first, we had to ask for her assistance if we needed it. Then, she started to offer her help without us calling her. It’s not so hard, I’m sure you’ll learn.”

“You really think so?” I nodded and Trixie looked away. It looked like she was thinking on what I just said. She eventually gazed back at me. “Alright, I’ll give it a shot.”

“It’s a start. Thank you.” I smiled at her. Then, my girlfriend took my arm and lead me to the living room to sit on the couch. I didn’t care how hot the day was, I still cuddled on her.

“So, I have been thinking…”

“Yes, dear?”

“I'm taking you to the amusement park. I borrowed some money from my brother. I can get something for you there.”

“That sounds wonderful, Trixie-pixie.” Trixie blushed and giggled softly. I kissed her on her cheek before touching noses with her. We gazed into each other’s eyes in silence, until something interrupted us. Or better said, someone.

“Sis, are you here? I’m home!” Sweetie Belle walked into the living room and found us. “Yay! Trixie is here too!”

“Sweet’ums?” I moved aside to break contact with Trixie. “Didn’t you say you were going to be with your friends?”

“I was, but Applejack asked Apple Bloom to help her in the farm and Rainbow Dash asked Scootaloo to record her doing parkour with a video camera. But that’s okay, now I can spend the day with you!” My sister jumped to the couch between us. She smiled at both of us, with her legs dangling and her hands between them. Trixie and I looked at each other. What do I do? How do I find the right words to tell my sister me and Trixie wish to be alone? “So… what are you two doing?”

“Well, Trixie just invited me to the amusement park to cele-”

“The amusement park?!” Sweetie Belle interrupted me. She clasped her hands together and her eyes widened in excitement. “Yay! It will be fun!” I was on the verge of having a collapse. I should have chosen my words correctly! Trixie and I were supposed to celebrate our first month alone. I’m ruining our special day! I glanced towards my girlfriend, looking for help. Trixie patted Sweetie Belle’s head and smiled before speaking.

“We will. We’re leaving as soon as you’re ready.” Wait... Trixie? Did you just…?

“Okay!” My sister jumped off the couch and ran towards her room upstairs. I was dumbfounded. What just happened?

“Umm… Trixie, darling…? Why did you do that?”

“You saw her face. I couldn’t say no. Besides, her friends are busy. What were we supposed to do? Leave her alone here?”

I always wondered why Trixie cared so much about Sweetie Belle. I’m not complaining, but they bonded awfully fast. “I could have asked one of my friends to look after her.”

“That wouldn’t be nice. Rarity…” Trixie took my hand before continuing. “I know this isn’t what we had in mind to celebrate, but we can still have a good time. I’m going to miss Sweetie Belle too. It’s only fair that all three of us spend the day together before you go on vacations tomorrow. We can have a proper date when you get back.”

Was this really the same Trixie that once verbally abused me and my friends? She is on the outside, but on the inside, she’s someone completely different. Someone I deeply adore. “Trixie…” I blushed and smiled at her. “Alright. She’s coming with us.”

My girlfriend grinned and hugged me. I giggled and Sweetie Belle returned shortly after.

“I’m ready!”

“Then, off we go!” Trixie said as she and I stood up. The three of us walked out and I closed the front door with my key before linking arms with my girlfriend. I had my worries with Sweetie Belle coming with us, but Trixie was right. My sister’s joy was evident by the way she skipped in front of us. Seeing her in such a mood made me realize how selfish I was by thinking on sending her with someone else.

“Yay, we’re here! Where do we go first?” Sweetie Belle shifted her head from side to side to see all the rides. We told her we could only ride a few of them, so she had to choose carefully. “Umm, I know! The bump cars!” Sweetie Belle started to drag us to the line.

“Wait, Sweetie Belle! We should ask Trixie if she wants to join us.” I wasn’t sure if that was a good option for Trixie.

“Why wouldn’t I join? Come on, Rarity, it will be fun!” Well, Trixie seems to be okay with it. Maybe I worried too much.

“Yay!” My sister got in the line with Trixie and I behind her. It was a short line. We were actually part of the group that was next. We got in separate bump cars and the game begun. Everyone started to laugh and bump on each other while I dedicated to dodge incoming cars. I was doing a good job until someone hit me from behind. I turned my head and realized it was Trixie the one who crashed me.

“What do you think you’re doing, Trixie?” I said as she chuckled.

“You’re supposed to bump on anyone you see. It’s a free for all!” I smirked at her reply.

“Well, if that’s the case-” Before I could finish my sentence, someone hit me from the side. I quickly glanced to that side to see it was Sweetie Belle the one who smashed me this time.

“Sweet’ums? You too? How could you?!”

My sister giggled. “Free for all!”

“You asked for it!” I spent the rest of the time bumping on either Trixie or Sweetie Belle, ignoring everyone else.

When the time ran out, we left the bumping cars in laughs.

“We got her, Sweetie Belle!” My girlfriend said as she and my sister performed a high five.

“Wait a second, I thought you said it was Free for All.” I glared at them, but their expressions were innocent.

“It was more like… a Team Deathmatch.”

“You two ganged on me! That wasn’t nice.” They laughed while I pouted. Then, Trixie put an arm around my shoulder.

“Hey, don’t be sad. I’m sorry... that you were such an easy target.”

“Is that supposed to make me feel better?”

“Nope.” Trixie replied with a smile. Honestly, I wasn’t mad. I was happy that they were having fun. It might not be what we planned, but I’m enjoying this day regardless.

“I’m hungry. Let’s eat something!” Sweetie Belle suddenly said as she jumped on her spot.

“But if you eat something, you won’t be able to get on some rides.” My sister pouted when I said that, but Trixie joined the argument.

“Why don’t we let her have some fries? How bad can it be?”

“She has a sensitive stomach, Trixie.”

“My tummy can handle it!” Sweetie Belle said before clasping her hands together. “Please, sis! I’m dying for some French fries! I promise, I won’t ask for more food for the rest of the day!” I wanted to decline for her own safety, but Trixie was pouting, begging me to give in. Since I had my back against the wall, I had no choice but to give up.

“Alright, darling…” I said after sighing. “I’ll buy you a portion, but that’s it, alright?”

“Yes, yes! Thank you, Rarity!” As we walked towards the nearest food cart, I stared at my girlfriend. She noticed it and smiled.

“What is it?”

“Nothing.” I smiled back, but I was still puzzled. Why is Trixie so kind with Sweetie Belle? I couldn’t stop wondering that. I needed to know.

After buying Sweetie Belle French fries, we walked around the amusement park so my sister could pick the next ride. When she finished eating, she threw the empty cone in the garbage bin. “Have you decided which ride to go next?” My sister answered my question as she pointed with a finger.

“There!”

I followed her finger and gasped. Just as I feared, she wanted to ride the roller coaster. Her stomach won’t be able to take it. “S-Sweetie Belle… a-are you sure…?”

“Completely sure! Scootaloo said it’s the best ride of the entire park! I can’t leave without riding it at least once!”

“But, Sweetie Belle…”

“What’s the matter, Rarity? Are you scared?” Trixie asked with a smirk. How dare you! Actually, I could use that in my favor.

“Y-Yes! speed scares me, I’m afraid.” It was a complete lie to try to keep Sweetie Belle on the ground. I don't think the roller coaster is a good idea after eating.

“Aww, that’s alright. I’ll go with her.”

“What?! But, Trixie!”

“Relax, it’s completely safe! I assure you that Sweetie Belle and I will be fine.” That didn’t work as I expected. Sweetie Belle used her best puppy eyes on me. Once again, my girlfriend and my sister teamed up against me. I can’t win against them. I just hope no accident happens.

“Fine, go. I’ll wait here.”

“Yay!” Sweetie Belle cheered as she ran to the line while Trixie approached to me.

“She’s in good hands.”

“I know.” I smiled at Trixie before giving me a peck on my lips. Then, she went to form the line with my sister. I found a nearby bench to sit and wait.

They returned after twenty minutes. They didn’t seem happy though. Sweetie Belle was dizzy and Trixie had a guilty look on her face. The reason was easy to catch. I could see a few stains on Trixie’s dress and on Sweetie Belle’s clothes as well.

“I-I’m sorry, Rarity… when the cart proceeded down, she… umm… well, you know. Most of it ended up outside of the cart, though…”

I crossed my arms and glanced from Trixie to Sweetie Belle, who couldn’t keep her eyes in orbit yet. I felt like I should be mad for not listening to me. This could have easily been avoided. But, I wasn’t angered. After all, Trixie had the best intentions. “What’s done is done. Let’s go to the bathroom to clean you two up.”

In silence, we went to the bathroom, where I used wet paper napkins to clean Sweetie Belle up while Trixie cleaned herself.

“I thought… my tummy would resist…” Sweetie Belle said, ashamed. She couldn’t even look at me.

“These things happen, Sweet'ums. You can’t blame yourself. Wash your mouth to remove anything left, okay?” my sister nodded before facing the sink. While she washed her mouth, I walked towards my girlfriend, who just threw a paper napkin in the bin. The stains were completely gone.

“I’m feeling awful right now, Rarity. If you’re going to yell at me, do it later…”

“I’m not going to scold you, Trixie.” I said with a smile and a soft voice. Trixie was surprised to see my good mood. “You just wanted Sweetie Belle to have fun. I can’t be mad about that.”

“Really?” I nodded, causing my girlfriend to smile. “W-Well, that's true. But after what happened… are we leaving?” When Trixie said the last, I turned my head to look at Sweetie Belle. She was still washing her mouth. Sweetie Belle looked at me. I could clearly see in her eyes that she didn’t want to leave yet. I probably should call it a day, but… I’m not going to do that.

“We’ll leave after two more rides…” My sister grinned and was about to say something when I interrupted her. “But! I’ll choose them.”

“Thank you, thank you!” Sweetie Belle excitedly exclaimed before continuing to wash her mouth, this time with more energy. I watched her until I suddenly felt something on my shoulder. It was Trixie, who laid her head on me. I blushed a little and enjoyed her fondness until Sweetie Belle was done.

I had only one thing in mind when we left the bathroom, and that was to choose a ride where I could be close to Trixie for a little while. That ride was, of course, the ferris wheel. I lead them towards the line, where Trixie finally spoke.

“Good idea. It’s slow, which will prevent further unpleasant surprises.”

“And it offers a wonderful view.” I said, winking at my girlfriend. Trixie blushed and chuckled nervously.

When it was our turn, Trixie boarded the ride first. I was about to sit next to her, but Sweetie Belle walked past me and sat next to her. “Hi, Trixie!” she said with a big grin.

“H-Hi, Sweetie Belle.” Trixie smiled politely, but she was surely feeling as upset as me. I understood that she was still young, but I wish my sister realized Trixie and I wanted to sit together.

“Look! Everything looks beautiful from up here!” Sweetie Belle said once we were on top. Trixie admired the view, until I placed my hand on her leg. She turned her head and saw what I was doing. She smiled at me. Maybe we weren’t on the same seat, but we were still close to each other. While Sweetie Belle was busy looking outside, Trixie took my hand with both of hers and gazed outside to join my sister.

Trixie and I walked out the ferris wheel holding our hands while Sweetie Belle walked in front of us.

“That was so relaxing!” My sister said before turning to look at us. “Just what I needed after my little accident. I’m ready for the last ride!”

“Don’t forget that I’m still choosing the ride.” I said.

“I know! So, where are we going next?”

I looked around and found a bench near the perfect ride. “Actually, you’re going alone on the next ride while Trixie and I rest over there.”

“Really?” Trixie said in a surprised tone. Did she want to go into a ride too? I hit her softly in the stomach with my elbow. “Ow! I mean, yes! We need to rest.” Trixie smiled weirdly.

“Aww… okay. Where do I go? The teacups?!” Sweetie Belle lost her smile and quickly recovered in a matter of seconds.

“Oh, no, no, no, darling. You’re riding that one.” I said as I pointed to the ride next to it.

“The merry go-round?” My sister asked, with a sad tone.

“I’m not risking the possibility of another accident of yours.”

“I’m too big for that one!”

“I’m sure you can still have fun with it.” I said with a smile as I patted her head.

“O-Okay… I guess it’s better than nothing…” Sweetie Belle said, before looking down and slowly walking to the line. Once she was there, I sighed happily and glanced at Trixie, who was not sharing my joy.

“That wasn’t very nice of you…”

“I know, but I want to have some alone time with you. You don’t want me to be selfish?”

“W-Well, when you put it like that…” Trixie blushed lightly. “Let’s enjoy the time we have, then.”

We sat on the bench in which I could see Sweetie Belle from. I gazed my girlfriend into her eyes and smiled. “I can’t help getting lost into your eyes…”

Trixie shared my smiled and held one of my hands. “The feeling is mutual, my gem…”

I giggled and blushed before focusing on her eyes again. It was time to solve the mystery between my girlfriend and my sister. “Trixie-pixie… I have been meaning to ask you…”

“Yes…?”

“I’m really happy that you and my sister get along so well, but… I have been wondering… why did you connect with her so fast? You’re still having problems talking with Sunset.”

“Oh, that…” My girlfriend said before exhaling. “I knew you would ask me sooner or later…”

“Really?” Was she waiting for me to ask? Hmm… then it means that she has a proper answer. “Please, darling, enlighten me.”

“Well… I also wondered the same as you. I always wanted to keep her happy. I didn't know why but one day, it hit me. Sweetie Belle…” Trixie lost her smile and closed her eyes and paused for a moment. Then, she took a deep breath before speaking again. “She… reminds me of… m-me…”

“Of you?” I was puzzled. “I don’t understand…”

“Listen, Rarity, I know I can be a bi-”

“Language.” I said firmly.

“Sorry…” Trixie sighed before continuing. It wasn’t the first time I had to stop her before she cursed. I despise those words. “I know I can be… annoying, but, the truth is… I wasn’t always like this.”

“You weren’t?”

“No… when I was younger, I used to be cheerful. I had real friends. Lots of them. Then-“ I gasped, which caused Trixie to stop talking immediately.

“I know what happened… Your brother told me when I found the…”

“Urns…” Trixie finished the phrase for me. “Yeah…” What kind of girlfriend am I?! Why do I keep bringing this subject up?!

“I’m so sorry, Trixie. I didn’t mean to…”

“Don’t worry about it, Rarity. You didn’t know.” Trixie said before glancing at my sister at the distance. “I’m nice to her because she reminds me of when I used to be like her. She’s having the childhood I couldn’t enjoy and I want to keep it that way.”

“Trixie… that’s so kind of you…” My eyes were watering after hearing her words.

“Getting emotional again?” Trixie said as she looked back at me with a smirk.

“Sorry, I can’t help it.” I said, before cleaning my tears with my free hand. “It’s just, you did it on your own. I didn’t teach you to be nice to others.”

“You really thought I was incapable of caring for others?” My girlfriend frowned.

“W-Well, I…” What a poor choice of words I have made…

“You were right. Trixie didn’t care about anyone else but herself and her brother. Of course, that was before I fell in love with you.”

“Aww, Trixie…” I sighed in relief and smiled again.

“You changed my world, Rarity. I will never forget that.”

“It was nothing, really.”

“It was for me.” Trixie said before she placed her other hand on my knee, making me blush madly. “Trixie has a question for you too, if you don’t mind.”

“S-Sure! Ask away.”

“It’s clear that you have no financial problems. Why did you enroll Canterlot High instead of a school with more… class?”

“Oh, that’s a simple question to answer.” I said before scooting a little bit closer to my girlfriend. “I don’t like to brag about my wealth, as you probably noticed.”

“I did.”

“Prestigious schools often make people snobby. Take the Crystal Preparatory Academy, for example. They keep mocking us for their victories on the Friendship Games and make fun of public schools. They think they’re better than anyone just because they have more possessions. I’m not like that. People like that disgust me. They always did. That’s why I told my parents that I wanted to go to a public school, where everyone is nicer. My friends are everything to me. There isn’t a single day I regret my choice.”

“That… really sounds like you. I’m really glad you made that decision. It allowed me to meet you.”

I smiled warmly. “Our first meeting wasn’t the best, but what matters is the present. I’m proud of you, Trixie.”

“R-Really?” I could see my girlfriend flush.

I nodded “Of course. You’re trying to change. You’re nice to my sister and her friends. You became Sunset’s friend and you were kind to Fluttershy when I brought her to you without notice. All those actions made me fall more and more for you. Look at us. We reached our first month together, and I hope to celebrate more months with you.”

“R-Rarity…” Trixie squeezed my leg and I allowed myself to get lost in Trixie’s precious lavender eyes again. I just never got tired of them. We lost track of time admiring each other’s eyes. I didn’t even notice when my sister returned.

“I’m back! Oh, umm…” Sweetie Belle blushed when she saw Trixie and I close to each other, but she kept her smile.

“Sweet’ums! W-We… uhh…” My sister giggled and placed her hands on her back.

“Now I see why you wanted to get rid of me.”

“That’s an awful way to put it…” I felt ashamed since Sweetie Belle was not wrong.

“It’s okay. You could just have told me and I would have understood.” My sister said with a grin. Now I felt stupid.

“Well, since you’re back…” Trixie spoke. “It’s time, to go.”

“Aww…” Sweetie Belle pouted.

“I’m afraid Trixie’s right, darling. We have to finish packing.” I said as Trixie and I stood up. “Come on, let’s go.”

Sweetie Belle took Trixie’s hand and mine. She walked between us the way back home. My girlfriend and I glanced at each other and smiled warmly. I’m really going to miss her. At least I can still call her and send her text messages whenever I’m able to. I’ll make sure to send her photos too. But I’m worried about her. What will Trixie do while I’m gone? I hope she keeps trying to be a better friend with Sunset.

Author's Note

Oh, Sweetie Belle! You’re lucky to be adorable :rainbowkiss:

I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter, and the fine artwork I commissioned specially for this story! :pinkiehappy:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before its release! :twilightsmile:

Here you can see an artwork of Rarity and Trixie's romantic moment :raritywink:

Advantages of Friendship

Trixie's P.O.V.

Rarity has been gone for a couple of days, but it feels like an eternity. I was looking forward to Summer to be with Rarity without worrying about school, but here I am, waiting again. At least we could celebrate our first month together. It was the only thing that kept me smiling. That and the text messages and photos Rarity was sending me.

She was silent right now. She told me that she was heading out again with her family and that she might not be able to talk to me for a while. I was bored on my bed, staring at the ceiling. I could hear my brother and Rosemary in the other room, talking, and I didn’t want to bother them. At one point, I heard footsteps closing in. Then, someone knocked on my door.

“Trix! It’s Clementine.”

“Come in.” My brother slowly opened the door before walking in, with the help of his crutch. His broken leg was covered with a cast. He closed the door before speaking. “Listen, baby girl, you can’t be in your room all day. It’s a nice day. Go enjoy it.”

“How am I supposed to enjoy it? My girlfriend is in Europe.”

“Didn’t you have a friend? Call her. Arrange something.”

“Sunset?” I sat on my bed after hearing Clementine’s suggestion. “I-I don’t know. It’s still… weird to be around her.”

“But you don’t hate her anymore. What else are you going to do? Layin your bed for the next two weeks? You can still enjoy Summer.”

I hated not being able to give a counter-argument. Clementine was right. Even though I’m still struggling with Sunset’s… friendship, it was still better than staying in my room all day. Not to mention that it would make Rarity happier. “A-Alright… I’ll… call her.” My brother smiled at me as I took my phone. I glared at him. “Come on, go along! I won’t call her if you stay here, smiling like an idiot.”

“Okay, okay. I’m leaving.” Clementine said as he turned around.

“And don’t eavesdrop on me either!” My brother chuckled as he opened the door and left. Once I was alone, I looked for Sunset on my short contacts list. I stared at her phone number and hesitated. It wasn’t so hard to call Rarity back when I started to be nice to her. But that might be because my heart beats for her. Sunset, on the other hand, caused me to take a little while to get the courage to call her. She answered by the third beep.

“Trixie! What a nice surprise. What’s up?”

“H-Hello, Sunset. Are you busy?”

“No. I actually just got free. Why?”

“W-Well, I have no plans, so I thought… maybe we could… do something?”

“Yes, of course! Do I go to your place or you come to mine?”

“Well, umm...”

“Why don’t you invite her over?!” My brother said from the other side of the door.

“I told you not to spy on me!” I yelled.

“We just want to make sure you don’t have a panic attack.” My brother spoke again.

“We?”

“I’m sorry, Trixie. I tried to stop him but he’s very persuasive.” Rosemary said.

I pressed the palm of my hand on my forehead before yelling at the door again. “Go away! Begone you two!”

“I told you she would get mad.” I overheard Rosemary say before perceiving their footsteps fading out. When I was sure they were no more, I returned to my phone.

“Sunset? You still there?”

“Yes, I am. What was that? You have company?”

“That would be my brother and his girlfriend. They’re fine with you coming over.”

“You have a brother? Cool! I-I mean… I’ll be right there. See you in a sec!” She hanged up after saying the last. I had the feeling that one of us forgot something. Sure enough, I received a text message from her about a minute later, asking for my address. That was it! I replied to her text, giving her my address, floor and apartment number and left my room. Clementine and Rosemary glanced at me when I got in their line of sight. They looked away when I hissed at them and went into the bathroom. They knew I wasn’t really mad.

I decided to wait for Sunset while I watched T.V. with Clementine and Rosemary. My body was shaking, but I remembered how polite Sunset has been acting towards me despite everything that has happened. I need to remind myself that Rarity trusts her. Sunset is a nice person. I have to repeat those words over and over. I don’t know how much time passed when someone rang the bell. I stood up to go to the ground door. “I’ll be right back,” I said before leaving my apartment. The elevator was on my floor so I used it to go down. Once on the bottom, I walked around the corner and opened the entrance. There she was, smiling all the way.

“Hello, Trixie. It has been some time, huh?” Sunset said.

Y-Yeah, it was. I said before stepping aside to let her in.

“I was actually thinking of calling you before you did.”

“Really?” I said as I closed the door with the key.

“Yes. Since Rarity is away, I wanted to know if you wanted to do something. I’m not sure how close you are to your friends.”

“Lavender Lace and Fuchsia Blush? They’re not my friends. Not since they tried to humiliate Rarity months ago.”

“Then, why are you still around them? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“I do mind.” I said as I glared at my… friend. She appeared to get scared.

“I’m sorry… umm… what do you want to do? I’m open for everything.”

I stood still and thought for a few moments before answering. “I have some board games.”

“That sounds fun!” Sunset sounded excited. I smirked slightly at her and I lead her to the elevator. “What kind of board games do you have?”

“I have Chess, Clue, Monopoly, O&O, Game of Life, Scrabble…”

“I would like to play The Game of Life.” Sunset said as we arrived at my floor. I lead her to my apartment after closing the elevator. I was about to open the door of my home, but someone opened before I did. It was my brother.

“Well, hello, there!” He said, with a bright smile.

“Clementine! Were you just waiting by the door for us?”

“Maybe.” He chuckled before moving his eyes towards our visitor. “Hi, you must be Trixie’s friend.”

“My name is Sunset Shimmer. A pleasure to meet you.”

“Likewise. I’m Clementine, and the beautiful lady behind me is my girlfriend Rosemary.”

“Flirt all you want. I told you not to wait for your sister.” Rosemary said with a smirk.

“But she could have tried to walk past us without introducing us to her friend!” Clementine said.

“How? It’s not really a big place. I would have had to walk through here anyway, and you could easily block my way.” I spoke as I put my hands on my hips.

“But it wouldn’t have been as fun.” Clementine smirked and I glared at him. “Anyway, what are you girls planning to do?”

“We’re going to play a board game.”

“Can we join in?” My brother asked.

“The more the better. Right?” Sunset said with a smile.

“Yeah… I guess so.”

“Come on, Trix! It will be fun!” My brother took Sunset’s side. “We play other board games after this one. What do you say?”

I looked at everyone individually. They were all in a good mood. And, to be honest, playing with family and a friend was better than being in my bed all day. “Okay, then. I’ll look for the games.” I said before standing up.

“That’s the spirit!” I laughed softly at my brother’s comment as I walked away. This day is starting to get interesting.

“That was really fun!” Sunset commented as she and I left my apartment complex.

“Yeah, I guess it was. It was funny how my brother said he was going to leave us all in bankrupt in Monopoly and then he was the first one to lose."

“Well…” Sunset said after chuckling. “That’s what he gets for buying nothing but hotels without caring how much he spent.”

“He always does that. That’s why we rarely let him play with us.” I was feeling cheerful after the board games session. I also found myself enjoying my time with Sunset. I can’t believe I was locked in my room not long ago. We talked as we walked aimlessly for a while until I finally made a question… “What do we do now?”

“Umm…” Sunset stood still and placed one of her fingers on her chin to think. “I know! We could get a drink at the mall.”

“The mall? Why there?”

“Maybe we can do other things afterwards. Just for convenience. Don’t you like the mall?”

“It’s not that. Rarity mentions that she goes there often with you and her other friends. I don’t want to bump into them.”

“Don’t worry about that-” Sunset smiled warmly as she spoke. “Applejack prefers to stay working at the farm unless she makes plans with us, and Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie are on vacations out of town. I can assure you that you won’t be seeing them today, nor anytime soon.”

"O-Okay, if you say so… Let’s go to the mall, then." I tried to smile weakly at Sunset, who grinned before we started on our way to the mall. I wasn’t sure how to feel about this. I don’t dislike Sunset anymore, but was it a good idea to hang out this much with her all of the sudden?

“…And then, Pinkie invited me to her home. She gathered all of our friends and baked me a cake made of Strawberrys, my favorite. That’s how they managed to brighten my mood after the terrible day I had.” Sunset finished her story just as our milkshakes arrived. I asked her how does she do to ignore everyone glaring at her all the time since I was curious. I started to think why exactly I still hesitated to spend time with her. I realized I was lying to myself. It couldn’t be just because she played with someone’s heart once. I got to believe her. She regrets it. Maybe the real source was envy. She was a worse bully than me, but she somehow managed to surround herself with friends who trust and care about her. Meanwhile, it took me a lot of courage to approach Rarity, and I’m still struggling to meet the rest of her friends. Even though I wasn’t as bad as Sunset, I feel like they won’t be happy to have me around. I-I can’t believe that I’m… j-jealous of Sunset Shimmer.

“So, you act tough, like if you don’t care, but, it still hurts you, huh?”

Sunset put down her strawberry milkshake on the table as she lost her smile. “I’m not proud of what I did. Those who refuse to talk to me have good reasons to do so. As I once told you, when I can’t take it anymore, I go to the roof, where I can be alone and calm down. I was even nasty with my current friends, but they did forgive me. I will never waste the second opportunity they gave me. I won’t return to act like a jerk again. I learned my lesson. It brought me nothing but misery.” Judging by her expression, she didn’t really enjoy remembering how she was. I should change the subject.

“I-I’m… s-sorry for bringing this up…”

“No, it’s alright.” The former bully said, recovering her smile. “I actually enjoy talking to you. We’re not so different after all. If you allow me, I want to say that I’m glad that you’re trying to become a better person. You’re a completely different person, at least when Rarity is around.”

“Well…” I blushed slightly. “I try.”

“I want you to know that you can count on me a 100%.”

“Trixie appreciates it, Sunset,” I said before taking a sip of my chocolate milkshake. “You’re too kind.” My friend remained smiling at me. “I suppose you’re curious about my brother. Am I right?”

“Oh! W-Well… I…” Sunset got nervous all of the sudden. “I didn’t know if it was okay to ask, but yes. I am curious.”

I smirked. “Don’t worry. Trixie wishes to tell you more about him. But only about him and his girlfriend.”

“Alright. Does he have a job…?” I ended up telling Sunset almost everything about my brother, including the recent car accident. Sunset listened with attention and didn’t ask anything outside my brother or his girlfriend. Rarity was right when she told me I could trust her. “I’m really glad he made it. I don’t have to wonder what caused Rarity to leave early from school that day. Although I wish I could have visited him.”

“A lot of things went through my mind when I heard the news. Rarity and I weren’t on good terms back then. But when I saw her in the hospital, I didn’t care about our stupid quarrel anymore. The first thing I did was to hug her.”

“You realize what’s really important at desperate times. Rarity rushing to the hospital, even after a fight, proved that it was worth to keep her in your life.”

“Yeah…” I smiled as I thought on Rarity. I remember how my memory was a mess for my lack of sleep back then. Some parts of it is still blurry, but I will never forget her support. I’m really missing her right now, but Sunset is helping me to enjoy myself until she comes back.

“Rarity has a heart of gold. It’s common for her to think of others before herself in important matters. She sometimes even doesn’t care if her clothes get dirty or her appearance is damaged.”

“I realized that when she didn’t hesitate to hug me after my volleyball matches when I was all sweaty.”

“Volleyball? That’s new information.” Sunset said with a smirk.

“Oh, Trixie didn’t tell you?” My friend shook her head. “Yes, I practice volleyball on Saturdays. I joined the team during a tournament, and…” I got distracted by something behind Sunset. I took a better look and saw someone familiar with light pink hair.

“What’s wrong?” Sunset got worried.

“Isn’t that one of your friends…?” I said as I pointed with my eyes. Sunset behind her. “Oh!” she said before turning back to me. Her cheeks became pink. “Yes, she is. Well, she’s my girlfriend, actually.”

“Oh, Fluttershy, right?” Sunset nodded. “Aren’t you going to say hello?”

“Should I? I mean, I’m already hanging out with you.”

“She’s your girlfriend, Sunset. I thought you would be okay with it.”

“I’m not the kind of person who abandons friends to be with my girlfriend. I can spend time with her another time.”

“Are you sure?” Sunset nodded and smiled. “I… appreciate it, then.” I kept drinking my chocolate milkshake, but I couldn’t avoid watching Fluttershy. She was looking around, like if she was lost. She walked back and forth. Then, she headed towards the exit, before stopping dead in her tracks. She slowly turned around and walked back to where she was again.

“Trixie?”

“She seems to be lost.”

“What?”

“Fluttershy…” Sunset looked behind again. This time, she saw that Fluttershy was acting odd.

“Now that I think about it, it’s strange that she came here all alone. I wonder what's she's doing.”

“Do you want to ask her?”

“Maybe I should.” Sunset and I finished our milkshakes, paid and headed towards where Sunset’s girlfriend was. When the timid girl noticed that we were closing in, she turned her head and saw Sunset first.

“Sunset!” Fluttershy said with a big smile. However, it faded when she saw me. “Oh, h-hello, Trixie.”

“Hey…” I greeted her. She didn’t seem to be as scared to me like the last time we saw each other.

“Hi, Fluttershy. Is everything okay?”

“Hmm?” Fluttershy focused her attention on Sunset again. “Y-Yes, why?”

“Trixie and I noticed that you were acting strangely.”

“Yes,” I joined the conversation. “You were walking back and forth. Then I saw you heading towards the exit and then come back.”

“Oh…” I saw Fluttershy blush lightly of embarrassment before hiding her face with her hair.

“Why are you here?” Sunset asked with a warm smile. It seemed to win Fluttershy over enough to make her talk.

“Rarity asked me to tell Coco Pommel that she won’t be able to assist an event next week.”

“Who is Coco Pommel?” It was the first time I heard that name.

“She’s Rarity’s friend…” Sunset looked at me as she answered. “She has a part-time job here, selling clothes.”

“Really? Why didn’t she tell me? I thought her only friends were the ones she has at Canterlot High.”

“Maybe she forgot.” The former bully said before returning her attention to Fluttershy. Coco Pommel… who is she, and why Rarity never told me about her? Did she really forget, or she’s hiding her from me? If so, why?

“I have to tell her about Rarity, but…” Fluttershy continued the conversation.

“You don’t know where to begin?” The timid girl nodded slowly at Sunset's words. “Well, I can help you with that,” Sunset spoke again before looking at me. “Do you mind if I help Fluttershy with this?”

“I… n-no. Go ahead. In fact, I’ll go with you two. I’m curious about this girl.”

“In that case.” Sunset smiled and turned around. “Follow me.” The equestrian girl lead us towards a clothing shop called ‘Chemise’. While we headed there, Fluttershy took Sunset’s hand and walked closer to her. Witnessing that made my inside twinge. I started to remember the feeling of Rarity’s touch. My hand misses hers.

“She’s talking to a customer. We have to wait until she’s free.” I tried to see this Coco Pommel when Sunset spotted her, but she had her back on us. While we waited, I decided to browse the racks. The clothing is of a fine quality and I liked some outfits, but the prices are way above the amount I’m comfortable spending. Never the less, I kept looking to kill time until I felt someone approaching.

“Hello! May I help you?”

“Coco Pommel, hi!” Sunset greeted the girl who came to me. This is Coco Pommel? She’s beautiful. Not like Rarity, of course, no one is as gorgeous as her, but with that look, she could get anyone she wants.

“Oh, Sunset! Sorry, I didn’t see you there. And Fluttershy! Are you guys together?”

“Yes.” Sunset said as she walked towards Coco Pommel and I. “This is Trixie Lulamoon. Rarity’s girlfriend. Trixie, this is Coco Pommel.”

“Enchanté.” Coco Pommel said with a smile. “I didn’t know Rarity was dating someone. How long have you and her been going out?” The shop attendant kept smiling.

“Uhh… A little over a month…”

“Just a month? Well, it now makes sense that she didn’t tell me. I would love to get to know you better. Oh! I know! There’s a fashion event next week. Rarity is going to assist. You should come too!”

“I’m… umm…” I was starting to get a little overwhelmed. Luckily, Sunset came to my rescue.

“Actually, that’s why we’re here.” Coco Pommel looked at my friend when she spoke. Sunset glanced at Fluttershy and smiled at her. Fluttershy gave two steps forward before speaking.

“R-Rarity is… away. O-On vacations. Sh-She won’t be able to assist the event.”

“Is that so?” Coco Pommel said before smiling. “I see. Thanks for letting me know. I hope she’s having a good time.”

“You can ask her yourself when she comes back,” Sunset said, beaming. “We have to go.”

“Okay. I’ll be seeing you around. Trixie, a pleasure to meet you.”

“You too.” I smiled lightly at Coco Pommel before Sunset and Fluttershy walked out the store, with me following behind.

“The invitation to the fashion event is also open for you if you want!” The shop attendant said to our backs.

“Okay, thanks!” Sunset turned to wave at Coco Pommel. She didn't speak again until we were a fair distance away from 'Chemise' “Well, that’s done.”

“Y-Yeah. Thank you, Sunset.”

“Anytime, Shy.” Fluttershy blushed when my friend said the last. Then, she moved her head around and pointed into a direction.

“Sunset, look!”

“What?”

“They’re letting people try out bow and arrow in that stand. I have always wanted to try it.”

“Oh, really? This is your chance!” Sunset said before looking at me. “You coming, Trixie?” however, before I could answer, my cell phone started to ring.

“I’ll pick this up then I’ll catch you.”

“Alright. Let’s go, Fluttershy.” As the couple walked away from me, I turned around and answered the phone without looking who it was.

“Hello?”

“Well, that’s a simple way to answer the phone for someone you haven’t spoken to in days.”

My heart started to race when I heard that voice. “R-Rarity! I-I’m sorry. I didn’t really check who was calling me. Hi!”

“Excuses, excuses. Darling, how are you?”

“I-I’m fine. Great, actually! I’m happy to hear your voice again. I missed it.”

“I missed your voice too, Trixie-Pixie.”

My entire body heated up. “R-Rarity!”

“Don’t worry. I’m alone right now. My sister is using the shower and my parents are downstairs. My feet are killing me! We walked all day.”

“Really?”

“Yes. There’s so much to see here. So much to do. We took more photos and bought some nice things.”

“Remember not to overdo it, or you might have to buy an extra suitcase.” I heard Rarity giggle on the other side of the line. She’s so adorable!

“We’ll be careful. So… what have you been doing since I left?”

“Trixie has been busy since the first day. She has been going to places, helping her brother and doing some housework!”

“You have been locked in your room the entire time, haven’t you?”

“Pretty much, yeah.” It was amazing how much she knew me.

“Trixie, how is it possible that you don’t function when I’m not around?”

“It’s the first time we have been without seeing each other for so long. I don't know what to do without you.”

“Aww, Trixie… that’s so sweet… I-I mean, you shouldn’t be so dependable of me. Wait… you’re not in your room right now, aren’t you? I hear voices. Several of them.”

“I’m at the mall. I came here with Sunset.”

“Y-You what?!” Rarity said after gasping. I smirked at her reaction.

“Yeah, my brother convinced me to give her a call. We played some board games and then we came to the mall, where we ran into Fluttershy.”

“Oh, yes. I asked her to tell something important to a friend of mine there.”

“Right. So, what’s the deal with you and Coco Pommel?”

“Huh?” Rarity sounded confused. “What do you mean? She’s a friend.”

“I’m curious because you never told me about her. Why were you hiding her?”

“What?! Oh, wait… Trixie… are you jealous?” her voice changed from confusion to happiness.

“Wha- I- No!” I blushed harder. “D-Don’t do that!”

“Do what?” I had the feeling she was smiling.

“Turning this on me. You’re the one who didn’t tell me about this ‘friend’ of yours!”

“You never asked, darling. Plus, I didn’t think you were interested to know since you don’t want to talk to most of my friends.”

“B-But… I would have appreciated knowing of her existence.”

“Trixie, relax. You have nothing to worry. She’s just a friend. Plus, she’s straight.”

“You thought you were straight before dating me.”

“That’s different. I didn’t know about my bisexuality. Trixie, not everyone falls for anyone. Even if she was attracted to me, I’m already dating you. I date only one person at a time. I’m faithful to you.”

“Really…?”

“Of course! I adore you, and only you. You’re the only one who makes my heart race like it’s right now. You’re the only one I like to snuggle with and kiss.” I wasn’t able to say anything. Her words left me speechless. I was melting on the inside. “As I said, you have nothing to worry about. You’re the only person in my life who makes me feel like this.”

“R-Rarity…”

My girlfriend giggled again. “I’ll send you more photos later. I have to go now. My sister is done with the shower and it’s my turn.”

“O-Okay. Take care, G-Gem…”

“You too. Goodbye~!” she hang up shortly after. Her words kept repeating in my head. This girl always found the way to make me smile, to lift my mood, to ease my worries. Whenever I heard her voice, I was hypnotized. For the moment, I didn’t worry about Coco Pommel anymore. I put away my cell phone and walked towards Sunset and Fluttershy.

“Wow, Fluttershy, that was amazing!” Sunset said with astonishment.

“What’s going on?” I asked as I reached them.

“Fluttershy just hit the center of the target with all three of her arrows. It was amazing!”

“Thank you, Sunset. It was fun.” Fluttershy said, smiling.

“If you ever think of taking classes, we’ll be happy to welcome you aboard.” The man in charge of the stand said as he gave Fluttershy a leaflet. However, she backed away a bit. It was Sunset the one to take it and speak.

“Thanks! She’ll think about it.” Fluttershy returned the bow before heading to the fountain in the middle of the mall while Sunset read the leaflet. “Shy, I think you should consider taking these classes. You’re really good!”

“You think so?” Fluttershy’s face showed insecurity. “I-I don’t know…”

“I’m not going to push you into it, but you could at least read this. You can learn everything you need in twelve classes and the fee isn’t expensive. Not to mention that your schedule won’t be affected by it.”

The timid girl took the leaflet. “I promised my mom I would help her with gardening. I'll read it afterwards.”

“You’re leaving now?” Sunset asked and her girlfriend nodded. “Alright. I’m staying with Trixie. I’ll be seeing you tomorrow.”

“Okay,” Fluttershy said with a smile before embracing Sunset. “Bye, Sunset, and, thanks again for helping me.”

“Bye, Fluttershy.” The former bully said before releasing Fluttershy from the embrace. “It was my pleasure.”

Fluttershy glanced at me before faintly waving at me. “G-Goodbye, Trixie…”

“I’ll be seeing you around,” I said, smiling lightly. Fluttershy turned around and walked towards the exit. We watched her close the door from the other side before Sunset turned her head towards me.

“There’s an arcade here. Fancy checking it out?”

“Absolutely!” I said with excitement. Sunset chuckled and started to walk while I followed her. Now that I spoke to Rarity, there’s no way I’ll stop smiling.

Author's Note

Sorry for taking so long again, but here’s a new chapter at last! :raritystarry:

I hope you all had a Merry Christmas. Also, I’ll wish you a happy new year in advance! :pinkiehappy:

The next chapter will be special. I won’t tell you why, of course! :raritywink:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before it’s release :pinkiesmile:

Tightening Bonds

Sunset's P.O.V.

Trixie was a true enigma. It’s amazing how she went from a problematic egocentric to a likable person. She still had struggles to behave nicely, but she’s trying. She’s really doing her best to change. It took her a while to be in the same room with me without hissing, but I’m happy to have her as a friend. To this day, I can’t believe she’s still using the cheesy friendship bracelets the equestrian Pinkie Pie hid in my bag. Maybe Rarity has something to do with it.

Regardless the reason, I’m glad. I still use mine, even if it’s not my style. It was also a gift for me, after all. None of my friends have asked me why I had it, which was a good thing.

Ever since I took Trixie to the mall last week, she has been texting me more often. Short texts, but they were still meaningful. She has also been calling me. We spend more time together, and if we don’t see each other, we still talk to each other on the phone. I’m thinking of asking her to come to my apartment. Hopefully, she will accept. I took my phone and called her. She replied around the third ring.

“Hello, Sunset. Trixie had the feeling you would call.”

“Really? How so?”

“Because you haven’t called me in a couple of days.” It was hard to make up if she was annoyed or not. Her tone of voice was neutral.

“Well, I wanted to give you space. The least I want is to make you feel cornered.”

“I… appreciate your concern. You haven’t annoyed me that much lately, to be honest.”

“Okay, cool!” I haven’t annoyed her that much, huh? Seems like she’s still not comfortable with me a 100% unless she’s refusing to admit that she likes me. She’s still stubborn. “You may be wondering why I’m calling you.”

“My best guess is that you’re checking if your phone works.”

“Ha, ha. Very funny.” This time, her voice sounded more relaxed, like if she was starting to enjoy the conversation. “No. Are you free today?”

“What’s on your mind?”

“Do you want to… come over?” There was a short silence after my question.

“You’re inviting me, Trixie Lulamoon, to go to your apartment?”

“Yes. Unless you don’t want to! I understand if you…”

“No, no. I’ll go.”

“Okay, next time then… wait, did you say yes?”

“Yeah. My brother and Rosemary are sharing cheesy flirts and I need to get out of here. Just tell me where you live.”

“A-Alright, then! I’ll text you my address.”

“Okay. See you in a bit.”

“Bye.” She hanged up and I remained staring at my phone’s screen, dumbfounded. I was certain that she would reject my invitation. It was a good start. I texted her my address before realizing… what am I going to do when she comes? If I don’t think of anything, we’ll be just standing in the middle of the living room awkwardly. I don’t know how to handle Trixie!

Let’s see. She sounded excited when we went to the arcade last week and she also enjoys board games. But, I don’t have any. I need advice, but I don’t want to bother Rarity. She might be busy. Who could I talk to? “Wait…” suddenly, I got an idea. “Twilight!” I grinned and ran into my bedroom, where I kept my magic diary. I took it, sat on my bed, and opened it to write.

Dear Twilight,

How are you? I’m doing great. My friends are doing well too, and my girlfriend is happier every day. I hope everyone over there is doing fine as well. The reason I’m writing to you today is to seek advice.

I removed my pen and waited until Twilight replied. Luckily, she didn’t take long to do so.

Dear Sunset,

I’m happy to hear your life has been kind to you. Can you tell everyone that I say hi? How may I help you?

I took a deep breath and released it before writing.

Remember that new friend I told you about? I just invited her over to my place, but I don’t know what to say or do with her without triggering her bad attitude. I have been doing well so far, but the danger is still there. I’m sure she doesn’t fully like me, but she’s trying. What do I do?

Again, Twilight didn’t take long to reply.

Friendship is no easy matter. Especially for those who are new to it. I can tell from personal experience. You say this new friend of yours is trying hard to be nice, right? You can ask her for her limits. What makes her feel comfortable?

This time, I took some moments to think. It wasn’t an easy question to answer.

She seems to be comfortable in crowded places. We had drinks and talked outside just last week. As long as she doesn’t see anyone she or I know, she’s fine.

I anxiously played with my pen with my fingers as I waited for Twilight’s next reply.

Then go somewhere crowded again! Do some research and see if there’s something you and her might enjoy doing.

I started to think as soon as I finished reading what Twilight said. Hmm. What could we do? Wait a minute. Coco Pommel invited us to a fashion event, which takes place today! Maybe we can go. I will ask her if she’s interested. I grabbed my pen again to write.

I think I have something! Thank you so much, Twilight!

She replied quickly.

I might not be royalty anymore, but friendship is still my specialty. Have fun and good luck!

I wrote to her one last time.

I will!

I closed the book afterward and placed it where it was before. Just as I did, I received a text message. It was Trixie, telling me that she was here. I grabbed my keys and ran towards the ground floor. When I got there I was completely winded. I took several deep breaths trying to relax. Once I felt better, I opened the door and smiled.

“Hello… Trixie…” I panted.

“You look terrible. Did you just run a marathon or something?”

“Kind of. I ran all the way down.'

“Why? I’m not going anywhere.” Trixie said as she walked in. She was smirking, but she then changed her expression to disgust. “This building looks like if it’s going to fall apart.”

“It might be old, but it’s not collapsing anytime soon.”

“If it crumbles while Trixie’s here, she will kill you.” My friend said as she pointed at me with a menacing look.

But I could tell she was faking it. I chuckled before heading to the stairs. “Come on, I’ll guide you to my apartment.”

“So…” Trixie spoke as we climbed the stairs. “I tried reaching you yesterday but your phone was off.”

“Oh! Yes, sorry. My battery ran out while I was out with my friends.”

“Oh… okay…”

“Something’s wrong, Trixie?” I glanced at her and noticed she was a little sad.

“No, of course not!” She quickly frowned at me. “Trixie just wondered why all my calls went straight to the voicemail when she was home alone.”

“Aww, I’m sorry, Trixie. Maybe I should have checked on you when I got home.”

“Don’t worry about me. I had a nice day of gaming. It killed my boredom.”

“Alright, then.” I decided not to dwell on it anymore. “Oh! Here we are!”

“It’s just one floor. How did you run out of air? You need to make more exercise.” Trixie stated bluntly.

“I do exercise! I climb down the stairs every day.”

“A floor does nothing. I jog, and Rarity sometimes tags along. You should try it.”

“With you?” I asked, smiling at my friend. Trixie looked away before answering.

“Y-Yeah, sure. Why not?” We were standing by my door. Once Trixie finished her last sentence, I opened the door and we got into my apartment. I closed the door after my friend walked in before placing my keys on the kitchen counter.

“Here it is! Casa de Sunset!"

“It looks better on the inside than on the outside.”

“Thanks.” We remained looking at each other awkwardly for a while until Trixie spoke again.

“So…” She looked around. “What do we do?”

“Umm…” I suddenly started to have doubts. Was it a good idea to ask her to go to the fashion event with me? I know she’s dating Rarity, but that doesn’t mean she’s into fashion like her. “Maybe we can watch some T.V. Turn it on. I’ll bring the snacks.”

“Okay, it’s a start.” I smiled and turned around. I had some chips on the counter, so I filled a bowl with them and returned to the living room. I found Trixie leaning towards the cage I keep Ray in. Her eyes completely focused on my pet.

“I see you met Ray,” I said as I placed the bowl on the middle seat of my couch.

“Yes, your… uhh… lizard… thingy… It’s asleep.”

“He’s a gecko.” I corrected her as I approached her.

“Right! Trixie had it at the tip of her tongue. She couldn’t remember it for some reason.”

“Yeah, I hate when that happens.” We remained watching Ray sleep.

“So… what do you do? You just keep him in there all day?”

“No. I sometimes pick him up. He enjoys being in my hands, my lap or my shoulder. I sometimes even sleep with him. He’s still on my bed when I wake up.”

“You’re really attached to him, aren’t you?”

I nodded as I grinned. “I love him. He helps me not to feel lonely when I’m home alone without plans. I sit by the window while holding him and I just enjoy the view.”

“That’s… cool.” I looked at my friend. She was smiling lightly. She meant what she said. I felt comfortable sharing things with her, just like I feel around the rest of my friends. Suddenly, Trixie gasped. She was still staring at the cage, so I followed her eyes and saw that Ray was awake.

“Oh, hey little buddy!” Ray moved around and stared at me, which caused me to giggle. “Okay, okay. No need to ask me twice.” I said as I opened the cage to pick him up. I moved him towards my head to cuddle him. My pet returned the favor. “Aww, I love you too, Ray.” I looked at Trixie, who was staring at me with a raised eyebrow. “What?” I said before placing Ray on my shoulder and walking towards my couch to sit.

“Nothing.” My friend said as she followed me. She sat on the other side, with the bowl of chips between us. I took the remote and gave it to Trixie.

“Here, put whatever you want.”

“Okay.” Trixie turned on the T.V. and started to switch channels. “Boring, boring, boring, bad movie, baseball? No, thank you. No, no, no…”

“Do you have to comment on every channel?” Trixie didn’t reply. She kept switching channels until she stopped in Caricature Network.

“Oh, I almost forgot! Nora Universe! There’s a new premiere episode airing today after a long hiatus!”

“What?” I stared confused at her.

“Nora Universe-” she said as she looked at me. She had a huge smile on her face. “-is a show about a girl who is half Gem, half Human. It has an amazing story, amazing fight scenes, and amazing relationships! The only problem is that they go into hiatuses way too often, but I still love it!”

“Woah, slow down!” Suddenly, Trixie changed completely. It reminded me of when Fluttershy becomes more talkative around animals. It’s the first time I see her act like this. “You might have to explain this show better to me so I can follow what’s happening.”

“I can’t. It’s starting and most episodes are around eleven minutes long, so there’s no commercial break until it ends. Now, quiet!” I didn’t follow what was going on, but Trixie was completely focused on the show. She was in complete silence, except with the occasional laughter. All I could judge was the animation style. It wasn’t bad. In fact, the animation was beyond good.

By the time the show ended, I had barely eaten any chips. Trixie ate them all. “Well, that was sure something,” I said as I took the empty bowl and stood up.

“It was a good episode. But why did it have to end on a cliffhanger? I’ll have to wait until next week to see what happens next.”

“That’s how the show keeps you interested. They end an episode with more questions than answers.”

“But that’s not a good way to start after a long hiatus!” Trixie seemed to be really angry about it.

“At least you only have to wait for a week now.”

My friend huffed and crossed her arms. “I suppose you’re right. As long as I don’t think much about it. So, what now?”

I glanced at the clock. Now it was the time. “So, umm… remember about the event Coco Pommel invited us to?”

“Yes. What about it?” Trixie replied coldly. Maybe she was still angry about her show.

“Well, I was thinking that, maybe, we could… go?”

“Oh… well, Trixie appreciates the offer, but she’s not that interested in fashion.”

“Okay… then we might…”

“Unless…” Trixie interrupted me. “We could go so I can take photos, and maybe record some of it with my phone. It would be a perfect gift for Rarity. Sunset Shimmer, you’re a genius!”

“I am?”

“Yes! Come on, let’s go!” Trixie practically held my arm and started to drag me out of my apartment.

“Wait! I need my keys, and Ray can’t come with us!”

“Okay. Be quick about it!” My friend released me and I quickly kissed Ray on his head before putting him back in his cage with food before taking my keys and waking out.

“Come on, come on, come on! I hate waiting!”

“I’m done, Trixie!” I said as soon as I locked the door.

“Good, let’s go!” Trixie grabbed my arm again and forced me to run to keep up with her.

“Careful with the stairs!” Fortunately we didn’t fall. We walked at a fast pace towards the mall.

Once in the mall, we immediately headed towards where the event was being held.

“Well, it’s obvious that you’re determined to take those photos, huh?” I said when we were near our destination.

“Rarity comes back tomorrow. I want to give her a welcome back gift but I couldn’t think of anything. I was about to lose my mind until you reminded me of this event. Coming here and take some pictures will be perfect!”

“You were really about to lose your mind about this? It’s not necessary that you give her a gift, you know?”

“Yes, it is! She surely got something for me. What kind of girlfriend would I be if I don’t do the same.”

“Uhh…”

“Oh, good, you made it!” We suddenly stopped dead in our tracks when Coco Pommel approached to us. “I’m glad you’re here. My boss won’t be happy unless all chairs are occupied.”

“Is that so?” I said before looking around. The zone is already crowded, so it’s easy to say the event is already a success. “Chemise is very exigent, huh?”

“You have no idea.” Rarity’s friend replied. “Come on, I have the perfect spot for you two.” Coco Pommel led us to where I swear were the only two chairs available. Before sitting, Coco Pommel removed two signs from the chairs which said “
'Reserved'. “I have to go to make sure everything’s ready to start. I’ll see you girls after the event is over!”

“Sure! Good luck back there!” I said.

“Thanks! I’ll need it.” Rarity’s friend said before rushing to the backstage. I turned to see Trixie, who was checking her phone.

“It’s a good thing we came. She saved two seats on the second row for us.”

“Yeah, I guess.” Trixie was focused on her phone, so I decided to let her be for now and check the surroundings instead. The stage was just a square shaped one. It had no catwalks. I could see two doors at the back of the stage from where the models will walk in. I also spotted the DJ next to the platform. The surroundings were decorated with a summer theme. There were cardboards and other materials with the form of bushes, flowers even birds. The background of the entire stage was of a pond with grass and trees around. There was also a set of chairs closer to the stage where the clothing store owners were sitting. “It’s a nice setting, don’t you think, Trixie?”

“Huh?” My friend glanced at the stage. “It is. It reminds me of somewhere special to me.”

“Really? What’s that?”

I noticed that her expression changed completely from calm to despair. “N-Nothing! Forget I said anything!” Her reaction took me by surprise. I was about to get her attention again, but the music started. Next, a woman walked onto the stage with a microphone.

“Ladies and gentlemen! Thank you for coming! And welcome to the annual Summer fashion display! All of the stores have interesting designs and are ready to show them to you. I know all of you want to see them so I’m keeping the introduction short. Now, please, let’s give a warm welcome to the first store. Beau Monde!” as the announcer left, the first pair of people walked into the stage to allow everyone to admire their clothing. Trixie started to take photos and record parts of the show. She did it while sitting, except when it was Chemise’s store turn.

Trixie stood up to take photos. While she did that, I looked over to where all the clothing store owners were. One of them focused on the stage when Chemise’s store was announced, so I assume she’s the owner. I never met her before, but Rarity didn’t say anything nice about her. Watching her from afar I could see why. Her expression was completely serious. She looks like she doesn’t know how to smile, like if she never experienced joy. Her lips were completely pursed and her arms were crossed.

The show lasted for about an hour and a half. Everyone started to leave. Trixie and I remained sitting until Coco Pommel was close enough to us.

“So, did you girls enjoy the show?”

“We did.” I replied as my friend and I stood up. “It was well performed.”

“Well, the models do have to practice a lot. It’s not just walking on the stage and leaving. They need coordination.” Rarity’s friend said.

“I thought being a model was one of the easiest jobs,” Trixie commented.

“Oh, not at all. Not everyone can handle the pressure. They have to maintain the weight, they can’t be camera shy and they need to concentrate on what they’re doing. Some models don’t concentrate and fall over the stage.” Coco Pommel explained.

“Aww, too bad no one tripped today.” Trixie chuckled after her comment, but she stopped when I called her attention by hitting her arm with my elbow. “What?”

“Not funny.” I tried to remain serious, but a small smile escaped from me.

“Then why are you smiling?” Shoot. Trixie noticed it. Coco Pommel opened her mouth to speak again, but her boss called her.

“Coco Pommel, come here! I want you to take all my clothes back to my store, unstained!”

“I’ll be right there, miss Chemise!” Rarity’s friend replied to her boss before turning back to us. “I’m sorry, but she’s not a patient woman. I have to go.”

“Go. We’ll see you later.” I said. Coco Pommel nodded and rushed towards the back of the stage.

“It wasn’t such a bad idea after all, Sunset-” My friend said before gazing at me. “I have photos and videos, which helped me to overcome the boredom. But I want to go home now.”

“Sure. I’ll walk with you.”

“Suit yourself.” Trixie and I walked out of the mall and I accompanied her home while we occasionally talked to each other. But I couldn’t get out of my mind what was that special place she mentioned before the show.

I was exhausted and sweaty when I got home. Before anything, I took a cold shower to cool myself from the Summer heat. After I was clean, I wrapped my hair and body with towels, wore slippers and walked to my room to look for clothes. However, my attention moved to my magic diary. It was moving, which meant Twilight wrote to me. I took the book and my pen and sat on my bed before opening it.

Hello, Sunset! I know you might be busy, but I have wonderful news for you! Write to me when you’re available.

I smiled and wrote to my equestrian friend as soon as I read her message.

Hello, Twilight. I just arrived home. My new friend and I had a good time. Your advice really helped! What's the news?

Some time passed before Twilight answered. Maybe ten minutes. But I didn’t move from my bed until she did so.

I’m glad to hear things are working out with your new friend! About the news, Princess Luna convinced Princess Celestia to take a week off. She came to me puzzled about what to do during her free time, and I suggested her to spend her free time with you!

I dropped my pen when I read what Twilight just wrote. Me? Bonding with Princess Celestia? Again? That was… huge! I had to re-read the message over and over to make sure I read it right. When I recovered from the shock, I took my pen from the floor and wrote on the diary again.

Really? And what did she say?

Twilight didn’t take long to reply.

She loved the idea! She can’t wait to spend time with you. She wants you to stop by her castle in three days. I think she wants to go to the beach.

In three days? At least I’ll be able to see my friends again before leaving.

I’ll be there. Thank you, Twilight!

My friend wrote one last time.

Don’t thank me. I got the idea from you when you admitted not being able to see Princess Celestia much the last time you were here. We’ll be expecting you!

I closed the diary and remained still. It was too much to swallow. I’ll be spending a whole week with my former mentor? She could have chosen to do anything else, but she wishes to spend her free time with me. I squealed and skipped around my room overjoyed. I can’t wait, I can’t wait, I can’t wait! However, I stopped and gasped when I remembered something. Or better said, someone.

“Fluttershy…!” I promised her we would do something next week. I’ll have to cancel our date…

Author's Note

Yes, you read right. This was a Sunset’s P.O.V. chapter! This is what I meant by “special” :rainbowkiss:

Trixie and Sunset are still bonding, and, good news, Rarity will be back on the next chapter! :raritystarry:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before its release! :twilightsmile:

Reunion

Trixie's P.O.V.

At long last, today is the day. Rarity is returning today! Sadly, I’ll have to wait until tomorrow to see her. She told me that her family could only book the last flight of the day. She will arrive late in the night and tired. Worst of all, she wasn’t replying to my text messages nor was she answering the phone. It’s only noon. She usually writes to me at this time. I probably shouldn’t worry, but I am starting to.

I remained in my room, not doing much until my brother knocked on my door.

“Come in,” I said, with no emotion. Clementine opened the door and entered my room with the help of his crutch.

“Still no reply?” I shook my head in denial. “Maybe if you distract yourself with something the wait won’t be as bad. Why don’t you go to the store? We’re out of eggs and of your favorite cereal.”

“Hmm… okay…” I walked towards Clementine, who gave me money, and then I left my apartment. I didn’t really want to go outside since the heat was strong at this time of day, but I have to do it. For my cereal! I’ll take a cold shower after this.

The heat was almost unbearable. The shadows didn’t help much. It wasn’t the hottest day of the past few weeks, but it was still too much to be out in the open. I walked at a fast pace to get to the convenience store as soon as possible. Unfortunately, the store closest to my house was closed for vacations. The second store I went to had a broken air conditioner, so I had to go to one which was farther away than I wanted to go. This wasn’t my day.

I inhaled happily when I entered the store. It was just the refresh I needed after the long hot walk to get here. I looked for the eggs and my cereal and got in the line. It was moving slow. It seemed like many people came to buy ice or cold drinks. I wanted it to move faster so I could rush home and sit with the fan making me company. Ten minutes must have passed before it was my turn. The shop clerk didn’t even greet me. He clearly wished to be somewhere else. Nevertheless, I paid and rushed home.

I almost passed out before getting in the apartment complex. I used the elevator to get to my floor and headed to my apartment. “Clementine, I’m going to kill you! Why did you have to send me to the store now? Why couldn’t I go later, when the heat wasn’t so unbearable?” I said as I headed to the kitchen to place the bag with the groceries, but there was no reply. “Clementine? Clem? Are you hiding from me?” I walked to his bedroom door and knocked on it. “Are you there, brother?” I opened the door and looked for him. He was not there. I decided not to check the rooftop since he wouldn’t hide there with this heat. I sighed. ‘Maybe he’s out. He should have told me. But the door was open… what is he up to?’

Whatever he was doing, I decided to leave him be for now. I need a shower. I walked into my room to look for clean clothes, however, after giving a few steps, my door closed. It was so sudden that I got startled. “Clementine, are you serious?!” I said, before turning around. “What’s going on with you-” I stopped speaking and gasped. My eyes widened when I saw who was in my room. It wasn’t my brother. It was Rarity, or was she? Is my imagination playing with me? “Ah-ah-ah… Y-You… R-Ra…”

“Did I left you speechless again, Trixie-Pixie? Allow me to complicate things.” Rarity said before approaching me. My heart raced faster as she got closer. She stopped right in front of me, with her arms crossed. Her smile was inches away from my face. I touched her head, hair, and shoulders with my hands to see if she was really there. “What are you doing?” My girlfriend said, in confusion.

“It is you!”

“Yes, I believe.”

“But you told me that your flight would arrive tonight! What happened?”

“Well, I… lied.” Rarity said, looking innocent.

“Y-You lied to me?”

“It's called a white lie. I wanted to surprise you…” My girlfriend as she placed her arms around my neck and rested her head on my chest. “Was it wrong?”

“U-Umm…” Rarity didn’t stop smiling. In all honesty, I was never mad at her. I put my arms around her waist and placed my head on her shoulder, returning the embrace. “No, it wasn’t…” I didn’t want to release her. I missed her touch these last two weeks. I wasn’t just going to let her go that easily.

“Trixie…” She whispered my name while neither of us broke the embrace. I could tell she missed my touch as much as I missed hers. During our cuddles, Rarity moved her head to look at me. I did the same and, while our arms remained where they were, we kissed. They were just pecks at first, but then we started to prolong them until we were kissing passionately. One kiss after another. After I don’t know how many minutes, I was lost in my lust and dared to kiss her neck. Rarity pushed me away but still kept me close. Her cheeks were bright red, just like mine.

“Oh, umm… sorry…” I felt embarrassed for losing myself in the moment.

“No, it’s okay. You caught me by surprise.” My girlfriend smiled at me reassuringly.

“So, I didn’t go too far…?”

Rarity shook her head. “No, darling. As I said, I wasn’t prepared for it. Do you want to try again?”

“N-No, no. The moment is gone.”

“Aww…” Rarity pouted and I smiled at her.

“So, what do you have planned for this surprise visit?”

“I have a couple of hours free before greeting my friends. I just wanted to stop by to see you first and tell you about my vacations.”

“I’m really curious about what you did. But first, I want to know, how did you get in my apartment?”

“Your brother let me in.”

“He did?”

Rarity nodded. “I told him yesterday that I wanted to surprise you. He lent me a hand by making you leave and allowing me in before you returned.”

“So, that’s why he made me go to the store despite the heat…”

“Yes. Rosemary then came to pick him up.”

“I see. I suffered…” I said, as I caressed Rarity’s cheek, “But it was all worth it.” My girlfriend closed her eyes and enjoyed my stroke.

“The heat was unbearable for me too. I was around the corner, waiting for your brother’s signal. Just like you said…” Rarity said before opening her eyes and gazing at mine. “It was worth it…” I smiled at her and kissed her on her forehead.

“You’re wonderful.”

“Thanks, darling. You too.” Rarity said, while she caressed my cheek. I was so happy right now. But I felt the necessity to ‘ruin’ the moment.

“What did you bring me?”

“Did you want me to return to see me again or for the gifts?” Rarity said, smiling.

“Both, but mostly for the gifts.” My girlfriend softly slapped me on my face. “Hey!” She giggled and walked to my desk, where two paper bags were laying. I can’t believe I didn’t see them until now.

“Here, these are all yours. I already gave your brother and Rosemary their gifts.”

“Wow, thanks!” I wasted no time and opened all of my gifts. Rarity gave me a miniature scale of the Eiffel Tower, a lantern shaped like an old English building, a miniature of an old Greek building and cheese.

“Rarity, I love them!”

“I knew you would,” My girlfriend said, as she walked closer to me. “When you put a candle inside the English building, it will lit just like the building over there does at night. And the Greek building is the Temple of Zeus. The cheese is the best Italian Emmental of Italy. Remember to share.”

“Share? No, it’s all mine!” I said, and I grabbed the cheese and hugged it close to me.

“Trixie, don’t be selfish. Share the cheese or I’ll take it with me.” Rarity scolded me.

“But you gave it to Trixie! It’s mine, and mine alone!”

“Share, darling. I won’t say it again."

I sighed. “Fine, I’ll share.”

“Good girl.” My girlfriend said, as she patted my head.

“I’m not a dog!” Rarity giggled again. I smiled and placed the cheese on my desk before speaking again. “Now, tell me about your vacations.”

“Of course. Shall we sit?”

“Sure.” Rarity sat on the couch of my room while I laid on her lap. My girlfriend gasped, surprised, but she soon smiled again and started to stroke my head. I rested my hands on my stomach and gazed into her eyes.

“I’m all ears, gem.”

“A-Alright.” Rarity kept her hand on my forehead. “As you know, we visited Italy, England, Greece, and France. There was so much to see, so much to buy, and the food was exquisite everywhere. However what I most enjoyed was having my family together for two whole weeks.”

“I’m glad.” Rarity giggled before continuing.

“I missed you the most when we were in France since it’s a popular country for couples. Whenever I looked there were people holding hands, cuddling, kissing… Luckily, my family helped to keep me distracted.” I could see how Rarity’s expression changed when she spoke about France. She looked slightly sad.

“I’m sorry…” I said, as I took her hand in mine and squeezed it. Rarity smiled and blushed.

“Don’t be, darling. It passed when I returned to the hotel and chatted with you. I knew that you were waiting for me, so I was still able to enjoy France, just like the other countries I visited.”

“I feel envy. I never went anywhere beyond Canterlot City, and you traveled to another continent. I’m keeping every single photo you sent me.”

“Did Trixie Lulamoon just admit… envy?” Rarity asked, smirking. I blushed deeply at this.

“S-So what if I did?” My girlfriend giggled and leaned down to give me a peck on my lips.

“I just adore making you nervous. It’s so cute~”

“Hmm…” I faked annoyance while my cheeks remained red. “Meanie.”

“So…” Rarity said, after a few seconds of silence. “What did you do while I was gone? I hope you didn’t spend the entire time within these walls.”

“I told you I went to the mall with Sunset, remember? I even told you that I met Coco Pommel.”

“Oh, indeed I do darling. Which remind me…” Rarity reached over and squeezed my arm hard.

“O-Ouch! What was that for?”

“For being jealous of Coco Pommel.”

I groaned. “I’m sorry! It’s the first time I’m dating someone who actually likes me. I got a little… protective.”

“I wouldn’t say a little, dear.”

I smiled. “What? Will you sue me for liking you so much?”

“We can get to an arrangement and avoid the court…”

“How much is it going to cost me?” I said as I sat up. Rarity scooted closer to and kissed me. “More? Didn’t you have enough?” I jokingly said.

“It’s been two weeks, darling.” My girlfriend said with a love daze expression. I said no more. Instead, I placed an arm around her neck and kissed her. While we kissed, Rarity knelt on the couch and crawled towards me before pinning me down completely. I gasped in surprise, but I didn’t stop kissing her. We didn’t stop until several minutes later when Rarity nuzzled noses with me and rested her head on my chest. I placed both of my arms around her back and watched her in silence. I intend to snuggle with her as much as I can before she leaves to see her friends.

Author's Note

Sorry for making you wait so long for a short chapter. Stuff happened that kept me from writing. But everything should be good now. I hope you enjoyed this chapter filled with love! Consider it a reward for being so patient :twilightsmile:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before its release! :pinkiehappy:

Cutting Ties

Trixie's P.O.V.

One week later…

It hurts… It really hurts… Barely a week passed, but it’s worse than the last time we had an argument. This time, I couldn’t even send her text messages. Rarity won’t talk to me unless it is to tell her that I’m ready to talk to her friends.

But I’m not ready…

She avoids my gaze. She doesn’t even wave back at me. My brother warned me about this not long ago, but I thought I had more time to gather the courage to talk to the rest of her friends. Clementine and Rosemary are supporting me. They avoid the subject. They know I’m on my own with this. I have to get the courage, and fast.

Sunset and Fluttershy are the only ones who look back at me when I’m trying to catch Rarity’s gaze. One day, after school, they followed me to the bus stop.

“Hey…” Sunset said. Her pity was obvious in her voice.

“Hi…” I looked at them. They surely noticed my red eyes.

“We just wanted you to know that we’re here for you.” Sunset said as her girlfriend nodded.

“Thank you… I-I mean it…” Sunset smiled apathetically and Fluttershy surprised me with a hug. She didn’t say anything and released me shortly after. I smiled slightly at her to show her my appreciation. She still looked sad.

“We can give you company to cheer you up, if you want.” Sunset spoke again.

“Just so you hear my laments on how my girlfriend broke up with me?” Tears were coming back to my eyes.

“She didn’t break up with you, Trixie. But she’s tired of hiding her relationship with you. She wants you to show her how much you care about her. How strong your feelings really are. I think that giving you an ultimatum might have been a little too much, but I want to see you reconciled. You two make a wonderful couple.”

“There’s only one thing I can do to recover our happiness, but… I’m s-scared…” I didn’t hesitate much to confess my fear to Sunset or her girlfriend.

“I know, but remember, you have our support. Rarity will obviously support you too. Trixie, I’ll make sure my friends listen to you.”

“I know I can count on your support, but still… it’s a big step for me. I wish I had more time to prepare…”

“Trixie…” I shifted my eyes towards the source of the quiet voice. Fluttershy wasn’t looking at me when she called me, but she did so after I gazed her. “Rarity misses you. Sh-She’s crying and goes straight to her house after school. I visit her regularly to make her company. Her eyes are red and saggy and her makeup is a disaster because of the tears. It’s not pleasant to see her like this or you. P-Please, make up. You two need each other.” After she finished speaking, she hid her face with her hair out of embarrassment. Sunset kept staring at her girlfriend with her jaw dropped.

It was the first time I heard her talk this much. I suppose it’s a rare occurrence judging by Sunset’s reaction. I realized how selfish I was after hearing Fluttershy. All this week, I focused on how I felt. Not for a single second I wondered how Rarity was feeling. I don’t care if I suffer, but I can’t let Rarity feel like this, especially when I’m the reason for it. I just can’t stand making her feel miserable. Guilt started to dominate all of my emotions. Rarity was right all along. I had to decide between her feelings and mine. So what if Rarity’s friends don’t accept me? So, what if I show to the school the new me? Even if no one forgives me, Rarity will still get what she wants. Freedom from the lies and secrets.

“Fluttershy…” The timid girl slowly looked at me. As soon as she did so, I hugged her. She gasped since I caught her by surprise. “Thank you, thank you! You just opened my eyes!” I moved my head to look at her and then Sunset, who was smiling warmly by this point. “I have to get home right now! I need to speak with my brother!”

“You’re in luck, the bus is right there.” Sunset said, with a grin. I looked at the distance and saw that my ride was approaching. Perfect! I boarded it when it parked on the stop. Just before the door closed, I could hear Fluttershy speak one more time to Sunset.

“Brother?”

“Clementine?” My brother was staring through a window until I called him. He didn’t look happy. “Are you okay?”

“Of course not,” He sighed and walked to his chair to sit. “Trixie, you did nothing but cry the last week. All because of that girl who promised not to make you upset.”

“Oh… but… she had her reasons…”

“She went too far, Trixie. She gave you an ultimatum without even giving you a chance to prove yourself! She should have nicely asked you to talk to her friends first. I’m… mad! It’s the second time she makes you feel like this.”

“I-I know, Clementine, but… I still want to be with her.”

“Why?”

“What do you mean by ‘why’? Clem, since I started to date her… no, since we became friends, I have been so happy like never before. I could smile, laugh and even cry. I acquired a new perspective of life and realized how bad I was behaving before. I was going to end up being all alone with the path I was walking until Rarity pushed me in the right direction. I want that back. I don’t want to lose her, not now, not never. That’s why you have to help me to make things right. I have to introduce myself to her friends. Please… I l-love her…” My feelings only kept growing for her, and still do. I’m sure of what I feel for Rarity and she has to know.

My brother’s eyes widened. “You love her?” I nodded. I was blushing since it was the first time I said it out loud, but I was also happy for telling someone. Clementine smiled and chuckled. “Alright, baby girl. We’ll make sure she hears those words. I’m still angry with her, though.”

“Thank you, big brother!” I said as I hugged him.

“You’re welcome.” He said, returning the hug. “Now, about her friends. I think I need to know more about them in order to give you proper tips.”

“Yes, of course. Umm…” I didn’t know much about her friends, but the little I knew helped my brother to give me good advice. Please, Rarity, wait for me a little bit more.

I needed a few days to prepare, but I was ready. Or so I hoped. I’m going to do it today by the end of classes. I told Sunset that I was almost ready. I just needed to gather the courage to walk to Rarity and her friends and show my love for my girlfriend in public. It wasn’t easy to concentrate with Lavender Lace and Fuchsia Blush following me around.

“Don’t ever go to that store, Fuchsia. I tried several pairs of shoes and the woman who was bringing me all the shoes was visibly irritated. If they’re not going to let me try all the pair of shoes I want without groaning, they don’t deserve my money.”

“Totally. You did good by walking away, Lavender. I’m definitely not going there. Their loss.”

“Why did you try on so many shoes anyway?” I asked just to not be silent. I didn’t really care about anything they did.

“Because I felt like it. I went in to try on one or two pairs, but they had so many options. It doesn’t matter. I’m not setting a foot in that store ever again.” Lavender Lace wasn’t looking where she was going while she spoke. She ended up crashing into someone. She fell to the floor. I reluctantly helped her to get up with the help of Fuchsia Flush. “You!” Only when Lavender called out the person she crashed I turned my head to see them. It was none other than Sunset Shimmer. And she wasn’t alone. All of her friends, including Rarity was there. My heart sank when I saw that she wasn’t looking friendly at all. “Why didn’t you move away?!”

“Me?” Sunset defended herself. “You were the one who wasn’t looking where you were going!”

“Why should I pay attention? People should move away from my path!”

“Yeah, right. Who named you the Queen of the Morons?” Rainbow Dash asked with a smirk.

“You shut up!” Lavender called Rainbow Dash out. The athletic girl lost her smug.

“Come closer and say that to me again! Or are you afraid that I leave a bruise in your eye again?”

Lavender Lace screamed in fury and tried to leap towards Rainbow Dash, but before she did so, I grabbed her and pushed her away. “What do you think you’re doing?!” the Illusion asked, still enraged.

“Since when do you resort to violence? We have never psychically hurt anyone before.”

“You’re wrong!” Fuchsia spoke this time. “Remember back at the Battle of the Bands? How we threw these idiots into a pit?”

“Yes, that felt amazing!” Lavender Lace said.

“We weren’t being ourselves back then. It was like if something was influencing our actions.” I said.

“I don’t care. Lavender and I enjoyed it and I still do. I’m going to kick them if I want! Starting with this horse freak!” Right after she said the last, Fuchsia Flush turned around and tried to punch Sunset Shimmer, who was in front of her friends. The equestrian girl was ready for it, but I acted first by holding Fuchsia’s arm. “What are you doing?!”

I couldn’t hold it anymore, they were going too far. It was time to break ties with them. “Keep your hands off my friend!” I said as I pushed her away.

“Your what?!” Lavender Lace asked with clear confusion.

“Your what?!” Rainbow Dash asked. She was as confused as my former friends. I stood between Sunset and the Illusions, facing the last.

“You heard me. I’m done with you two! I have been tired of your shi-”

“Language!” Rarity reacted by instinct. I could tell because when I looked at her, she was covering her mouth. “Not the time, I know…”

I turned my head to focus my attention on the Illusions again. “I’m tired of your nonsense. I’m tired of your hostility, and I’m tired of you picking up on the girl I love and her friends!”

“The girl you what?!” Everyone said at unison.

“You heard me.” I said before turning around. “Rarity-” My girlfriend’s friends immediately looked at her. Sunset and Fluttershy were the only ones smiling. The rest were shocked, including my Gem. “-I’m sorry for making you hide our relationship from everyone for so long. I wasn’t prepared… but I’m ready now. I love you, Rarity. If telling you this in front of your friends isn’t proof enough, then I don’t know what will.”

My girlfriend was in tears. She cleaned her eyes with her hand and smiled widely as her eyes sparkled. “Oh, Trixie-Pixie!” She said before running towards me and hugging me tightly. “I love you too!”

“R-Rarity!” I was blushing madly of embarrassment. “You promised not to call me that in public!”

Rarity giggled. “Sorry, I couldn’t help it. I’m just so happy right now!”

I smiled and placed a hand on her hair to stroke it. I hugged her back and looked at her friends. Everyone but Sunset and Fluttershy had their jaws dropped.

“Eww! Trixie is ill! I can’t believe we were hanging out with a sick person all this time!” Lavender Lace said in disgust.

“Me neither! We better stay away from them or we’ll get sick too!” Fuchsia Flush said and both of them ran away. I didn’t care what they just said. I remained holding Rarity close to me. I missed her touch. I was glad that my former friends will stop being a problem, at least for now.

“Umm, Trixie…” Sunset called me.

“Not now, Sunset. Would you kindly give us some privacy?”

“But…” Sunset’s tone made me open my eyes again. Pinkie Pie, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were still with their jaws dropped and their eyes widened. That’s right… I suppose I should have a word with them, shouldn’t I?”

Author's Note

I’m sorry for another short chapter, but again, it was still important :pinkiesmile:

It’s good to see these two back together, but Clementine is still bitter about Rarity. Will he be able to keep his cool around her? :rainbowderp:

I want to thank Zalla661 for revising this chapter before its release! :twilightsmile:

Movie Night

Rarity's P.O.V.

Yes, yes, yes! I can finally show my love to Trixie around my friends! The past week has been difficult to get by, but it’s over. I don’t have to repress my affection anymore. I’m hugging my girlfriend so tight, that I fear I’m going to break her bones. Trixie isn’t complaining, though. Which meant I can hold her even tighter?

“Rarity…” Rainbow Dash was calling me. I tried to ignore her, but she kept insisting. “Rarity!” I reluctantly let Trixie go and turned around to face my friends. My athletic friend wasn’t sure how to react about what she just witnessed. “Mind explaining what’s going on between you two?”

“Ah think it’s very clear what’s goin’ on, sugarcube.” Applejack spoke, starting to recover from the initial shock.

“But it makes no sense… Until yesterday Trixie has been avoiding us, and now they’re dating all of the sudden? How did this happen and when?”

“It’s a long story, and I’m dying to tell you all about it. I only ask you to be patient and wait until we gather after school.” I said with a big smile as Trixie held my hand. “This is real, Rainbow Dash. Trixie and I are truly in love.”

“Why didn’t you tell us anything?” My athletic friend kept asking question after question.

“I thought you, of all people, would appreciate that I don’t talk about my love life. You groan loudly every time I speak about love or see Sunset flirt with Fluttershy.”

“W-Well, that’s true, but I would still want to know. I’m your friend. We’re your friends. Why the secrecy?” My friend got me. I couldn’t say anything without throwing Trixie under the bus, so I remained silent and looked down. However, Trixie stood in front of me.

“That would be my doing. I asked her not to say anything.” I stared at Trixie in awe. She’s really taking all the responsibility?

“Why am I not surprised… ouch!” Rainbow Dash said with annoyance after Applejack hit her with her elbow. “Why did you do that?!”

“You could try to be nicer, Rainbow.”

“I know that they’re dating, but it doesn’t mean I’ll immediately start liking Trixie!”

“I’m not expecting you to become friends right away, but you can at least start again. Trixie is a different person. Get to know her.” I said as I stood beside Trixie.

Rainbow Dash crossed her arms and stared at Trixie with an unfriendly look. I glanced at my girlfriend. She was trying to smile. “So… what do you suggest I do?” Rainbow Dash asked. “How do we start anew?”

“Oh, I know!” Pinkie Pie suddenly said as she hugged me, Rainbow Dash and Trixie. “Why don’t we invite her over to the Halloween movie marathon?! That will be fun!”

“What?” Rainbow Dash wasn’t fond with the idea. “That’s for friends only!”

“Trixie is a friend, silly!” Pinkie Pie said with her usual bright smile. “She’s Rarity’s girl-friend. It counts!”

“It doesn’t!” Rainbow Dash was too stubborn sometimes…

“I appreciate the offer, but… I don’t want to be a bother.” Trixie said.

“Now, hold on.” Applejack intervened. “Rainbow, if Rarity says that Trixie is a different person, ah believe her. She wouldn’t be datin’ her if that wasn’t the case. She’s askin’ us ta give her a second chance, and frankly, the movie marathon is a good way to start.”

“Applejack’s right, Rainbow.” Sunset joined in. “I have been spending time with her as well for the past months. She has really changed.”

“You too?!” Rainbow Dash glared ar Sunset. “Who else has been hanging out with Trixie in secret?!”

“U-Umm…” Fluttershy blushed and hid behind Sunset.

“You have to be kidding me…” Rainbow Dash seemed like if she was about to explode. She took a deep breath before facing Trixie again. “Alright, you can come. But I’ll be keeping an eye on you.”

“Deal!” Pinkie Pie replied for Trixie. “Alright! This is going to be great!” Pinkie Pie tightened the hug, pulling us even closer to each other. Rainbow Dash was visibly uncomfortable by being so close to Trixie, while my girlfriend tried to avoid her gaze. I hope the movie marathon doesn’t end up in disaster.

After school, I was able to walk out the grounds with my friends and Trixie at the same time. Trixie asked me earlier to accompany to her apartment to share the news with her brother, so I had to part ways from my friends today. I’m also eager to tell him we made up.

“Well, that went well, don’t you think?” Trixie asked.

“It did. Trixie, I’m so happy that you finally got the courage to speak to my friends.” I said as I linked arms with Trixie.

“T-Trixie wanted to prove you how much you mean to her. It’s also a relief that Lavender Lace and Fuchsia Blush will stop being a problem.”

“True. I just couldn’t stand them anymore. How did you manage to have them around all this time?”

“I don’t know, but it wasn’t easy, I tell you. One more day and I would have punched them in the face.”

“It’s over now, darling. We can finally be together. No more obstacles.”

“Yeah…” Trixie looked at me. I caught her gaze. “I have to admit, I feel like I just got rid of a lot of weight from my shoulders. I thought it would be worse.”

“See? I knew there was nothing to worry about. My friends are caring. That’s why I love them.”

“Love them?” Trixie raised an eyebrow.

“Not like that! I love them as friends. Good friends. You’re the only one who I love, love.”

My girlfriend chuckled as she proudly puffed her chest. “Trixie only wanted to hear those words again.”

“Oh-” I blushed before smirking. “-delightfully devilish Trixie.” I kissed her on her cheek, making her gasp and smile at me. “You’re going to hear those words very often from me.”

Now it was Trixie the one to blush. “W-Well, of course! It was only natural.”

I giggled and laid my head on her shoulder. I snuggled all the way to her home.

“Hello? Clementine!” Trixie called for her brother as soon as she walked into her apartment. I was still clinging into her arm.

“Up here, baby girl!” I heard Clementine’s voice coming from the rooftop. Trixie and I headed there.

“Hello Clem! Oh, hi Rose!” Trixie greeted both her brother and his girlfriend.

“Hello, Trixie.” Rosemary smiled at Trixie and then noticed me. “Oh, Rarity! By the looks of it, you two are in good terms again!”

“Yup!” Trixie replied. “Our relationship isn’t a secret anymore.”

“That’s… great. I’m happy for you two.” Clementine didn’t sound too excited. Was there something wrong?

“Clementine…” Rosemary said with a worried tone.

“I’m fine, I’m fine…” Clementine avoided my gaze and turned around. “It’s good to see you again, Rarity…” that didn’t sound convincing. I looked at Trixie. She wasn’t happy to see Clementine like this. Quite the opposite actually. She was frowning. What did I miss?

“Clementine, you promised me-” Rosemary was cut short by the man in question. I could barely tell what where they saying since they were whispering.

“I didn’t break my promise, yet.”

“But you’re being too obvious.”

“I’m sorry, but you know me. I have to say something.”

“You will do more harm than good.”

“I can be polite. Just give us some privacy.”

“Clem, a-are you sure…?” Clementine gave his fiancee a serious look. Afterwards, Rosemary spoke with her eyes focused on Trixie’s brother. “Trixie… let’s go downstairs.”

“I thought I said to leave the subject alone.” My girlfriend wasn’t keen with the idea, whatever it was. I’m so lost.

“Just do it, Trixie.” Clementine spoke. “It’s better that I have this conversation with Rarity now. I can’t promise I’ll be able to hold back forever.” Trixie kept frowning and looked away. Rosemary walked towards the door and Trixie followed her. Once the door closed and the footsteps could no longer be heard, I turned my attention on Clementine, who was still facing his back to me. Just what’s going on?

“Umm… you want to talk with me…?”

“Yes.” The coldness of his voice took me by surprise. “You and I need to have a…” he turned around. He wasn’t looking friendly like he usually does. “-serious conversation regarding my sister.”

“S-Sure… what’s wrong? Aren’t you happy that Trixie and I are in good terms again?”

“Yes, of course I am. But…” He sighed. “Rarity, what you did was a little too extreme.”

“You mean asking Trixie to talk to my friends?”

“The problem is how you did it.” Clementine crossed his arms. He was looking more and more furious the more time it passed. “You forced her to talk to your friends. I thought you were supposed to be more rational.”

“But Clementine, I couldn’t stand lying to my friends anymore. After all the months we have been together, she never tried to approach them. I just wanted to end the lies…” I could feel my eyes getting wet.

“You could have tried to ask her nicely to do it. You know she’s stubborn, Rarity. She just needed a little push. What you did was like kicking her into a room and locking the door until she did what you wanted. Is that your idea of nice?”

“N-No…” He wasn’t wrong. Clementine just made me realize what an awful person I was. I was so focused on my stress for hiding my relationship that I didn’t even stop to think about Trixie’s feelings. I wanted my struggle to be over, and I didn’t care if Trixie got hurt in the process. Tears escaped from my eyes and I sobbed before covering my face with my hands. Oh, Trixie… how can I claim to love you if I do this to you…? I gasped when I felt something on my shoulder I looked and saw that Clementine was in front of me now, with his hand on my shoulder.

“Listen… I’m sorry for scolding you like this, but… I love my sister. She has suffered enough for a lifetime and I want her to be happy. She’s clearly happy with you and I’m thankful for that. I don’t hate you, so don’t worry…”

“It’s the first time I’m dating someone, and I think it’s the first time for Trixie too. We are inexperienced… I’m making awful mistakes…”

“You’re… not Trixie’s first relationship…”

“Wh-What?!” I gasped and glared at Clementine. The shock stopped my tears from coming. Was that true? It had to be. Clementine has no reason to lie. He wasn’t looking at me. He was staring at the floor.

“It happened a few years ago. They barely dated a month.” He pressed the palm of his hand on his forehead ”I should have said nothing…”

“Why didn’t she tell me about her this?”

“The relationship didn’t end well and Trixie didn’t want to get involved in a relationship ever again afterwards. Rarity, you might have made some mistakes, but you’re far better than Trixie’s ex-girlfriend. She was despicable. I got mad that you hurt Trixie… but you’re not proud of it. You regret it. I can see it in your eyes. I’m sorry for being harsh on you before, but like I said, I don’t want to see my baby girl suffer again.”

“I understand, Clementine… I completely understand. I would have acted the same if someone broke my sister’s heart… I promise you, Clementine. Hurting her is the least I want. I really love her. I want to make her happy.”

“You already are.” Trixie’s brother said as he smiled at me. “She has started to smile since you accepted the purse she bought for you. Being part of your life is everything she needed to be happy.”

My tears reappeared, but this time of joy. “I-I’m sorry, Clementine. But I have to talk to Trixie. Thank you…”

“You’re welcome.” I turned around and walked down the stairs. I found Trixie and Rosemary on the kitchen. My girlfriend stood up upon seeing me.

“What did my brother say? I swear, if he- oof!” I cut her short with a tight hug. I caught her off guard. Her arms remained stretched.

“I should… leave you alone now, yes?” Rosemary said as she walked away, towards the rooftop. My tears kept flowing as I sobbed.

“Rarity… what did my brother say to you…?”

“What I needed to hear…” I said before looking at her. “I’m sorry, Trixie. I shouldn’t have forced you to talk to my friends the way I did. There was another way…”

“Rarity…”

“No, let me…” I placed a finger on her lips. “These are good tears, Trixie. Clementine reminded me how much I mean to you…”

“O-Of course you’re important to me, Rarity. Everything I did lately, I changed for you. You gave me the strength to be nice to others; you helped me to get rid of terrible company. You changed my world… for the best. I will never be able to thank you enough for everything you did for me.”

I smiled and blushed deeply. “I’m happy to be the reason you transformed your life, but I feel really guilty for putting you in a complicated situation…”

“Don’t be…”

“How not to, Trixie?!” My girlfriend was taken aback by my sudden burst. Her eyes widened and she moved her head backwards. “What kind of girlfriend does that? I grew impatient. I wanted everything to be the way I wanted and I didn’t stop to think on your feelings! Trixie… I’m sorry… I’m so, so sorry… I wish I could show you how important you are to me…”

“But you are.”

“Huh?” Trixie cleaned my tears with her hands before placing them on both of my cheeks. She was smiling.

“Rarity, don’t you see? Your guilt and your desire to mend the problem is enough proof. I forgive you, Gem.”

“Tr-Tri- Mphf!” I was cut short by a kiss. I was taken by surprise, but when I recovered my senses I allowed myself to melt into the kiss, leaving my arms hanging. I slowly closed my eyes and returned the kiss. When our lips separated, we gazed into each other’s eyes. “You always know what to say and do to make me smile… that’s why I love you…”

“Well, I’m glad you don’t love me for my wealth.” We both giggled.

“Of course not, I’m not that kind of person. And you?”

“Err…”

“Trixie!” I slapped her on her face playfully, not for real, of course. We smiled at each other while I stoked her hair. “So… if you don’t want to go to the Halloween movie marathon with me and my friends, I’ll understand. I won’t force you into a situation you don’t want to be in again.”

“No, it’s okay. I’ll go.”

“Are you sure?”

She nodded. “Yeah. Things are different now that they know of my change. Although that Rainbow Dash girl still scares me a little.”

“Just let me and my friends handle her. Focus on enjoying the night and getting to know my friends.

“I will.”

“There’s still a few days left. If you want, I can tell you a little about them.”

“I would love that. But let’s go somewhere else for that.”

“Hmm, I suppose we can revisit that gorgeous flower garden now.” Trixie nodded and gave me a peck on my lips before taking my hand.

“Clementine! Rarity and I are leaving! I’ll let you live until I return!” Her tone of voice and face expression didn’t appear to be angry, so I felt relief.

“Okay, have fun you two!” A faint reply was heard. Trixie opened the front door and we both walked out. I decided not to bring up her ex-girlfriend. At least not for now.

It was finally Halloween. Decorations were in place and candies were bought. My friends and I decided not to wear any costumes. There was no point since we weren’t going anywhere outside Rainbow Dash’s house. I was almost ready. I had already taken a shower and I was dressed. The only thing left was my hair. I sat on my dressing table and I was about to begin working on my hair, when someone knocked on my door.

“Rarity, it’s me, Trixie! Your father let me in.”

“Come on in, darling!” I’m almost done. I saw how Trixie walked in through the mirror.

“It’s so weird to see you with your hair down, but you still look gorgeous.”

“Th-Thank you, Trixie.” Her flirting was never going to stop me from getting flustered. My cheeks felt instantly hot. “Feel free to sit on my bed. I’ll be right with you.”

“Take your time, Gem.” I saw how Trixie walked towards my bed and sat on it via her reflection. She checked her phone until I started to comb my hair. I then noticed that she fixed her eyes on me. Her smile made me flush even more. “You know, I can see your blush from here.”

Temperature levels rising! My, gosh, Trixie, you’re really a charmer~ “W-Well… it’s hard not to. With you looking at me like that…”

“It’s the first time I see you taking care of your hair. I’m… loving it. P-Please, continue.”

I laughed nervously. I could barely handle her flirts. “Alright then.”

As I continued combing my hair, Trixie spoke again. “I wouldn’t mind if you took more time to get ready.”

“Trixie-pixie, my friends are expecting us. I can’t go slower.”

“Can’t they wait?”

“It’s the first time you’re gathering with them. It wouldn’t be right to show up late.”

“Aww…” Trixie pouted. I couldn’t help but giggle.

When I finished with my hair, I turned around and stood up. I walked towards my girlfriend, who stood up by the time I reached her. “Another day, I’ll be happy to oblige. I want this day to be perfect. You must get along with my friends.”

“Trixie will make a good impression. Don’t worry about me, I got this.”

I smiled and kissed her forehead. “Okay, then. Let’s go.” I took her hand and walked out my room. “Dad, we’re leaving now. I promise I’ll be back early.”

“Have fun you two. Goodbye.”

“Goodbye, Mr. Hondo. Pleasure to see you again,” Trixie said.

“Likewise, dear.” My father replied before we left my house. The breeze was cold. Fortunately, we had coats on.

On the way to Rainbow Dash’s house, we could see all the decorations everyone made for Halloween and all the kids wearing costumes playing Trick or Treats. While we walked, we saw Scootaloo and Apple Bloom on the other side of the road, wearing costumes as well.

“Oh, look! Sweetie Belle’s friends!” Trixie commented.

“Yeah, they’re going to meet with Sweetie Belle at my house. I hope they get a lot candies.”

“I’m sure they will, and I hope she saves me some.”

I laughed softly. “She will, darling. I’ve already told her she can’t eat everything in one sitting.”

“Good girl.” Trixie said as she patted my head. “Sorry, I don’t have any treats right now. Will this do?”

I puffed my cheeks. “I’m no dog!”

My girlfriend chuckled. “I love you~”

I blushed deeply and looked away. “Tr-Trixie! D-Don’t start abusing…”

We continued walking until we arrived to Rainbow Dash’s place. I took a deep breath and looked at Trixie.

“Well… shall we go in?” My girlfriend asked.

“Not yet.” I said as I checked her. I accommodated her clothes. I saw that her hair was slightly off, so I licked my thumb and combed her hair with it.

“I’m just meeting your friends. Not marrying them.” Trixie said, laughing a bit.

“I told you I want this night to be perfect. I’m making sure they adore you.”

Trixie took my arm away from her hair. “Rarity, you have already told me a little about them. Trust me, I’ll be fine.”

“I trust you, Trixie-pixie. But-” My girlfriend placed her index finger on my lips to silence me.

“Then there’s nothing else to say. I admit that I’m nervous, but I want to do it. You have prepared me for this, so did Sunset and Fluttershy.” Trixie placed her hands on my arms and leaned to kiss me on my forehead. “I’m ready.”

My body was feeling hot again. I was boiling! I don’t even know how I’m doing to remain standing. My legs are trembling! Is it noticeable? I was also unable to talk, so I nodded. Trixie smiled and was about to ring the doorbell, when I stopped her.

“Wait!” She looked at me, confused. “L-Let’s take a picture first. It’s your first time hanging out with my friends. I want visual memory!”

“Oh…” Trixie chuckled and moved her hand away from the doorbell. “Of course.” I placed an arm around her shoulder and put the phone above us to take the selfie. Trixie kissed my cheek just as I was about to take the photo. She took me by surprise. My girlfriend smirked when I laid my eyes on her. “What? You were off guard and I took my chance.” I laughed softly and put my phone away. Just as I did it, the door opened, with Applejack on the other side.

“Ah thought ah recognized yer voices!” My friend said with a bright smile “Come on in! Rainbow’s busy helpin’ Pinkie decoratin’ the Halloween cookies.”

“A-Alright, thank you, Applejack.” My voice cracked a little.

“Don’t mention it.” Applejack closed the door and walked behind us until we reached the living room. I glanced at my friend and noticed that she was focused on Trixie. Her face didn’t show skepticism, which relieved me. I bet she wasn’t sure how to feel about her. When she realized I was looking at her, Applejack quickly smiled at me. I could notice she blushed of embarrassment. Once in the living room, we found Fluttershy placing glasses on the coffee table and Sunset bringing two jars, one filled with orange juice and the other with water. My best friend was the first one to raise her head. She smiled upon seeing us.

“Oh, good evening Rarity, and Trixie.”

“Good evening, darling. And you too, Sunset.” I greeted my friends.

“Hello!” Sunset cheerfully said. “You made it just in time! We’re ready to watch some movies.”

“Fluttershy picked the first one!” Pinkie Pie said as she walked in, alongside Rainbow Dash. They were both carrying plates filled with cookies, all of them Halloween themed. They placed them on the coffee table.

“Oh, really? Which movie has she chosen to begin this lovely evening?” I said as Sunset gave me a glass full of juice. “Thank you, darling.”

“The Strange World of Jack.” Fluttershy replied.

“Oh, that’s weird hybrid which no one knows if it’s a Christmas Movie or a Halloween one?” Trixie commented while she headed to sit on the couch.

“It’s not a bad movie.” Rainbow Dash said with an unfriendly tone.

“I never said it was. Weird doesn’t always mean bad. I love that movie.” Trixie was slightly offended by Rainbow Dash’s hostility. The ambience changed, so I stepped in to fix it.

“Now, now, there’s no need to be like that, Rainbow Dash. I can assure you she means no harm. I told you, we have been together for several months now.”

“I-I know, but… this is new to me… to us. You were all mushy mushy with her for all that time, but it’s still hard to see her being nice.”

“Yer right by sayin’ it took us by surprise, Rainbow, but you need to trust Rarity and give Trixie another chance.” Applejack joined in. Meanwhile, I saw that Pinkie Pie was offering cookies to Trixie with her usual smile.

“I do trust Rarity, AJ! I never said I didn’t. But I can’t just forget everything she did so easily! Have you forgotten that it wasn’t simple to accept Sunset as a friend either?”

“Ah know that, but you have seen how Trixie stepped in when Lavender Lace and Fuchsia Blush were lookin’ for trouble with us! And frankly, Trixie’s schemes were never that clever. Oh, no offence, sugarcube.”

“None ta-” Trixie was interrupted by Sunset, who frowned all of the sudden and turned her hand into a fist.

“Hold on there, Applejack! No! Don’t do that-”

“Whattya mean?” Applejack, as well as all of us were confused.

“I mean the ‘no offence’ thing. When I was redeeming myself, I heard those words over and over again. It pissed me off! I didn’t say anything to be nice, but I won’t let any of you to do the same on Trixie. I also got to know Trixie before you and I know her real self. She doesn’t need to get those words drilled in her head like I did. I know I was nasty before, I already felt regret and guilt, and you guys were making things worse by constantly reminding me who I used to be! Trixie is a good friend, and as such, I don’t want her to go through the same problem as me, so please, I beg all of you, don’t say those words! We’re still getting offended anyway. They don’t work!” Sunset was panting by the time she finished her outburst. It took all of us by surprise. Her face softened when she saw our shock. She hugged herself, visibly ashamed. “I-I’m sorry everyone… I didn’t mean to…”

“No, you had a point…” Rainbow Dash was the one to speak first.

“We didn’t realize we were hurtin’ you. Ah wish you said somethin’ before.” Applejack followed.

“Sunset, darling, we’re sooo sorry. We won’t do that again. Pinky promise.” I imagine everyone were feeling extremely guilty, like me. We repeated those words so many times, like if it was nothing. Poor thing. I’m sure that was one of the reasons she felt she didn’t deserve to be happy. It was our fault.

Fluttershy placed her hand on her girlfriend’s shoulder. Sunset looked at her and smiled slightly as she took the hand with both of hers. “Now, now, it’s alright.” Pinkie Pie stood in front of Sunset, pouting. The equestrian girl used a hand to pat her head. “I know you wouldn’t have done it if you knew it wasn’t helping. I forgive you.” Pinkie Pie hugged Sunset, causing her to giggle. “Now, what do you say if we hit play and start this movie marathon?”

“Yay! Let’s have some fun! Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she took the remote. Rainbow Dash sat beside Trixie and crossed her arms. My friend avoided looking at her.

“So… what are your interests, Trixie...?”

“Oh, well, you might be interested to know that I play volleyball. I’m one of the Phoenix Wings.” Trixie said with pride.

“Wow, really? No way, that’s awesome!” Rainbow Dash was completely facing Trixie now. “I would never have guessed you were into sports! I could go to see you and maybe challenge you sometime!”

“You can, if you don’t mind losing against the mighty Trixie. My teams made it second place the last tournament.”

“You won’t scare me with your taunts! Losing isn’t my game!”

“Neither is mine.” They both spoke with the same confidence. I should have known Trixie would win Rainbow Dash over with sports.

“Well, it looks like those two are gettin’ along already.” Applejack commented. She was still standing next to me.

“I was so worried, but now, I can finally feel relief.”

“Congratulations, Rarity. Ah don’t know how you did it, but Trixie’s a nice girl. Ah’m happy for you two.”

“Thank you, Applejack.” I looked from my girlfriend to Applejack to smile at her. I knew her words were filled with honesty. I then noticed the movie’s opening song was about to end. “I think we should join them, darling.”

“Yer right.” We walked closer to the couch, where Trixie and Rainbow Dash were still talking. I glanced at Pinkie Pie, who was filling the glasses with juice and water, then at Sunset and Fluttershy. Sunset was embracing Fluttershy from behind and they were both watching the movie. The movie marathon was becoming a success.

We watched three movies before it was time to leave. Sunset and Fluttershy left ten minutes earlier. Trixie and I stood by the door, ready to leave.

“Thank you for the lovely evening, darling. I enjoyed it. I hope we can repeat it again sometime.” I said.

“Me too. Maybe we can watch Christmas movies next time?” Trixie suggested.

“Sure!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed from behind. She was cleaning. “We can gather at my place!”

“Thanks again for helping me with the cleaning.” Rainbow Dash said, turning her head to look at Pinkie Pie.

“You don’t need to thank me, Dashie! I know how much you dislike it.” Our cheerful friend said before returning to the housework. My athletic friend turned again to look at me and Trixie.

“I’m happy that you all had a good time. And, uhh, about earlier…”

“Please, no more apologies. We’re good.” Trixie said.

Rainbow Dash smirked. “That’s great. And I hope you don’t back down from our little match.”

“I never back down. Next Saturday, come to watch my practice. We’ll settle things afterwards.”

“You know you’ll be tired, right?”

“I know. That way it will be a fair match. It would be a shame if Trixie beats you in five minutes.” My girlfriend said as she puffed her chest with pride.

“Oh, you’ll regret that!” Rainbow Dash cracked her knuckles as she spoke.

“Oh, these women and their sports!” I pressed a hand on my forehead, pretending to be annoyed.

“Hey! You were the one who wanted me to talk to your friends. Having second thoughts?” Trixie said with a smirk.

“Alrigh’, sugarcube, ah’m leavin’ too.” Applejack said as she walked towards us. “You don’t mind if ah leave with you, right?”

“Not at all, Applejack.” I said before hugging Rainbow Dash. “Goodbye. I’ll see you later.”

“Goodbye, girls.”

“Goodbye, Pinkie!” I exclaimed. My friend exclaimed back at me.

“Goodbye, everyone!”

I smiled and returned to where I was. Trixie shook hands with Rainbow Dash.

“See you at school.”

“Likewise.”

Applejack, Trixie and I turned around and waved at our friend until she closed the door. At first, we were silent. I didn’t even dare to take Trixie’s hand. Applejack noticed this and smiled.

“You know ah’m not like Rainbow, sugarcube. You don’t need to hold yourselves back.” As soon as my friend said that. Trixie quickly took my hand. I gasped in surprise. “Well, and here ah thought Rarity was the clingy one.” Applejack said with a smirk.

“She usually is, but I wanted to steal her role this time.”

“Tr-Trixie!” my face turned bright red and my farmer friend chuckled.

“Ah seriously hope you tell us how this happened one day.”

“Don’t worry, Applejack, I will. I wanted all of you to get along with Trixie first. It’s a story I’m wish to tell you. I’ll be speaking for hours.”

“Then it was probably for the best you didn’t tell us tonight. We wouldn’t have been able to watch a single movie.”

I nodded and sighed in relief. “I feel like I took off a lot of weight off my shoulders. I’m so glad that I no longer have to hide Trixie from you, nor lie. Remember when I stumbled across you in downtown with my sister and her friends all those months ago? Trixie jumped into a bush. But we weren’t dating yet.”

“Let me see if… oh, you mean when Lavender Lace and Fuchsia Blush tried to humiliate you? Ah remember now. Wow, ah had no idea.”

“Trixie saved me from the humiliation. She couldn’t stop them, but she lent me her clothes.”

“That what happens when you’re hopelessly in love. You’ll do anything to help the person you like.” Trixie said, blushing.

“At that time the crush was one sided. My feelings weren’t born yet.” Remembering our early stage of friendship filled my inside with butterflies. To think that she has always been gazing at me on my back. How could I be so oblivious? Why did I take so long to fall of her? Her mere presence makes me smile.

“You always wanted romance in yer life, Rarity. Ah’m glad that you found it.” Applejack commented.

“Thank you, Applejack.”

“Yer welcome. Well, here’s where we part ways. We’ll speak more tomorrow.”

“Goodbye, Applejack!” We waved at her as she walked away.

“Ah’ll see you tomorrow!” Applejack waved back. It was just Trixie and me now.

“Come on, Gem. Let your Trixie walk you home.”

“I’ll be delighted.” We talked about the movies we watched that night. We shared laughs until we reached my home. I turned around and took both of Trixie’s hands with my own. “You did well tonight, Trixie-pixie. I’m proud of you.”

“Thank you. I’m proud of myself too. I can’t believe I postponed this for so long.”

“It’s okay, darling. The important thing is that it’s done. I’m more than happy to see you get along with my friends.”

“Anything for you.” I leaned towards her lips and gave her a big kiss.

“Good night, Trixie…” I whispered.

“Good night, Rarity.” She whispered back before giving me one last peck. As always, I hesitated when I had to let her hands go. But I know that her hands will be waiting for me tomorrow. I gave her one last glance before closing the door. I’ll have no problems to fall asleep tonight.

Author's Note

Well, the moment you all wanted to see! Trixie having friendly interactions with Rarity’s friends. It’s done. The end! Thanks for reading! :trollestia:

[Nah! I’m kidding! There’s still a little bit more! :pinkiehappy:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before its release! :twilightsmile:

Unpleasent Return

Trixie's P.O.V.

Four months later…

The snow was starting to melt. It was a cold winter, but now, the temperatures were rising.

Although it wasn’t so cold, we still needed to use thick coats and warm clothing. Principal Celestia has asked all the students to go to the auditorium for an important announcement. I sat with Rarity and our friends. My girlfriend was on one side, and Sunset on the other.

“I wonder what the principal is going to say?” Rarity asked.

“Maybe she will tell us that the heaters will finally be fixed? I’m freezing!” Rainbow Dash commented.

“She wouldn’t have called the entire school here if that was the case.” Applejack commented. “She must have somethin' important to say.”

“The problem with the heaters are important...” Rainbow Dash said, crossing her arms.

“Enough with the heaters!” Applejack spoke again.

“Don’t worry, Dashie! I’ll share my scarf with you!” Pinkie Pie said, as she placed her scarf around Rainbow Dash’s neck.

“Wh-What? Wait, Pinkie! Don’t do that…! Ahhh… warmth.” Rainbow Dash sighed in relief, but then frowned again. “I’ll let it pass this time.”

Pinkie Pie giggled. “Want to hug?”

“Don’t abuse.”

“Quiet down you two! The Principal and Vice-Principal just walked in.” Applejack said. All of us quickly glanced towards the stage where Principal Celestia was, indeed, by the microphone. She cleared her throat before speaking.

“Good morning, my dear students. I know I don’t usually call gather you all here without a warning, but there’s a matter of great importance that I must discuss with you. We are going to be hosting the Friendship Games against the Crystal Preparatory Academy this Spring.”

“What?! Those stupid Games again?!” A student exclaimed.

“Over there, watch your mouth!” the Vice-Principal scolded the student. The Principal returned to her speech.

“I am aware that not all of you are looking forward to the event, but they must be held regardless what you feel. But the purpose of this gathering isn’t just to announce the Friendship Games. I’m afraid that we’re still scarce of funds. We’ll need to raise money in order to be able to acquire the necessary equipment to hold and participate in the Games. I would like to hear ideas to raise the currency we need.” A student raised their hand. “Yes?”

“Uhh… what’s the point? We’re going to lose anyway, so why not just give them the cup and move on?” Suddenly the auditorium was filled with pessimistic comments about the Friendship Games.

“Settle down, please!” Principal Celestia spoke again. Eventually, the voices faded. “Well, if we’re gonna keep this negative attitude, why not have all the fun we can before that happens? Like I said, the Games must happen. I know that our school is in a long defeat streak, but don't lose hope dear students, perhaps this year is the year we actually come out as victors! And, even if we do not win the Friendship Games, remember that the Games primarily exist to enforce the spirit of comradery between the two schools and that the fundraisings could still be extremely fun nonetheless who ends up as winner."

“Meh…” The students shrugged. They don’t appear to be convinced.

“Train hard! Believe in yourselves! By thinking that we’re going to lose again, you’ll just make defeat a reality. Be positive! Convince yourselves that we can be victorious! If you all do that, we can win!” there were no more comments from the students, but they still looked unconvinced. The Principal sighed. “Now, the Vice-Principal will remind you of the rules.” She said before allowing her sister to take the microphone.

“Thank you, Principal Celestia. Now, as you know, the disciplines will remain a secret for both schools until the very end. Both schools will be represented by twelve participants each. I will hold the tryouts next month, but by the end of them there’s no guarantee you’ll be picked. The participants will be chosen by a popularity poll...” At this moment, my friends started to chat in whispers.

“Everyone’s reactions don’t surprise me.” Sunset was the first to speak. “I think the principal is right, we might have a chance. I mean, we have to win one year, don’t we?”

“I think the same.” Rainbow Dash joined in. “Where’s their sport spirit? Do I have to show them how it’s done?”

“Do you really think we might have a chance?” I decided to join too.

“The CPA is surely taking their victory for granted. They’ll underestimate us. If we convince the participants to take the Game seriously, we’ll have a chance.” Our athletic friend said with confidence.

“I must agree with you there.” Someone on the row behind us spoke out. We turned to see that it was Bon Bon the one who spoke. “I have the feeling this can be our year. I’ll definitely do everything I can to give confidence to our team.”

“Me too.” Lyra said. She was sitting next to Bon Bon. “I’m tired of those CPA jerks mocking us. I will do anything to shut their rich mouths up!”

“We will. This year, we’ll finally break the curse and win!” Rainbow Dash said with confidence. I caught her optimism. Personally, I never cared much about the Games. But I can’t stay with my arms crossed now. I have to do something.

“I’m glad we are all positive and all, but first, we need to think on a way to raise money in order to be able to hold the Games.” Sunset said.

“Right…” Rarity was the one to speak this time. “What can we do?”

“Why not bake lots of pastry and sell them?!” Pinkie Pie suggested

“Ah don’t think that will be enough, sugarcube. We’ll need to think bigger.” Applejack said. I started to think too. Suddenly, it hit me.

“I know!” My friends looked at me when I spoke. “It might work!”

“What is it, darling?” Rarity asked.

“A concert?” Principal Celestia said. Sunset and I went to her office to tell her and Vice-Principal Luna my idea.

“Not just a concert, Principal. Many of them. A music festival! We can pass the word and invite any band that would like to participate with two or three songs each and charge a fee!”

“Like… the Battle of the Bands we had last time?” Vice-Principal Luna asked.

“Not quite.” Sunset said. “There won’t be amy competition this time. Just different bands playing for fun. We’ll design leaflets, print a large amount of them, and then give them away.”

Both sisters looked at each other before focusing on us again. “Sounds… promising.” Principal Celestia said. “I can start organizing it at once.”

“We can handle it, Principal, don’t worry.” I spoke with confidence. “My brother has a popular band and he’s respected at the place he performs in. I’m sure they’ll help us.”

Both sisters looked at each other before looking at me again. “Alright, we’ll leave it to you then. Don’t hesitate to come to us if you need help, alright?”

“Will do, Principal. Thank you.” I said with a smile before Sunset and I walked out the office. Our friends were waiting for us outside.

“So… what did they say?” Rainbow Dash was the one to ask.

“They agreed to Trixie’s idea.” As soon as Sunset said that, everyone cheered and hugged me. “Hey, careful, you’ll choke her!” The former bully said. She was the only one who didn’t hug me.

“Sorry, sorry!” Pinkie Pie giggled and everyone released me.

“I was not prepared for that.” I said as I started to catch my breath.

“You’ll get used to it.” Sunset smiled before we started to walk through the corridor. “Anyway, are you sure your brother will be able to help you?”

“Absolutely! You can trust him, Sunset. You have all already heard him play and how big the audience gets. We’ll just need to design an attractive leaflet to get as much people as possible.”

“I can do that!” Pinkie Pie said, raising her arm.

“Great! I think we can give them away at the school too to see if anyone wants to join the music festival.” I said.

“Don’t worry, The Rainbooms will be there and we’ll destroy the other bands!” Rainbow Dash said with pride.

“Darling, it won’t be a competition this time!” Rarity scolded her friend before smiling at me. “You really had a great idea, Trixie. I’m proud of you.” She said before kissing me on my cheek. I blushed and chuckled while Rainbow Dash covered her eyes. “Oh, grow up, Rainbow Dash!”

“I thought you promised you wouldn’t kiss in front of me!” Iur athletic friend complained.

“Kisses on the cheek are different, Dashie!” Pinkie Pie explained. “Friends can do that. Look!” She added before kissing Rainbow Dash on her cheek.

“P-Pinkie Pie!” Rainbow Dash blushed hard.

“Silly, Dashie! It’s friendly!” Pinkie Pie said after giggling. “There’s nothing wrong with it!” She said before kissing Fluttershy on her cheek. “See?” Our cheerful friend was grinning, but Fluttershy covered her face with her hands and Sunset seemed to be a little angry, pulling Flutteshy closer to her.

“Ah’ think we have different opinions about it, sugarcube. Maybe you shouldn’t do it again.” Applejack said with a smug grin.

“Okie! Noted.” Pinkie Pie didn’t lose her smile.

“Alright, so…” I spoke afterwards. “Rainbow, I’ll need a favor.”

“What is it?” My friend asked.

“There’s a couple of songs I want to perform on stage, but I’ll need two people to play with me. A guitarist and a drummer. Can I borrow them from your band?”

“Uhh, sure! I don’t see why not.”

“Thank you!” I said with a smile.

“A guitarist and a drummer. So that means you’ll be taking Pinkie Pie and me?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Don’t worry, I’ll help you.” She added with a smirk.

“Oh, umm… sorry, Rainbow Dash. But I want my best friend, Sunset to help me with this.” When I said the last, I saw that Sunset grinned widely and her eyes shined like stars. “Are you going to do that every time?” I groaned.

“I’m sorry, but it’s nice to hear it.” Sunset said, chuckling. “I’ll help you.”

“Me too, me too!” Pinkie Pie excitedly said as she skipped on her spot.

“What are you planning, Trixie?” Rarity asked, curious.

“It’s a surprise, Rarity. I won’t say a word.” I winked at her as I spoke. My girlfriend blushed.

“I-I see… I’ll look forward to it, then.”

“I see what’s going on.” Rainbow Dash smiled and placed an arm around me. “Thank you for not picking me, then. Seriously, I appreciate it.”

“Of course! Trixie always thinks on her friends.” My friends and I continued to walk until we separated to go to our respective classrooms.

After school, I hurried to reach my home fast to tell my brother about the music festival I’m planning. Rosemary was also at home.

“A music festival? Trixie, it sounds huge. Are you sure you can plan such event?” Clementine seemed worried.

“My friends will help me, Clem. We can do this. You can pass the word to the owner of the Karaoke you play in and I’m sure that many bands will want to participate. It will be great!”

“You seem determinant about this, Trixie.” Rosemary commented with a smile.

“Well, we need funds for the Friendship Games. This might be the only way to get enough money to hold them.”

“I want to help you, Trix. Believe me, I do. But I have to talk with my friends and I will need something to explain the owner of the Karaoke what will the Music Festival be about.” My brother said.

“Don’t worry, Pinkie Pie will design something cool. I’m telling you, this will be a success!”

“I admire your enthusiasm.” Rosemary said.

“Well, there’s also something else…” I blushed when I said the last. “I want to do something, for Rarity. I want to dedicate two songs to her.”

“Oh, I see.” Clementine smirked. “If there’s something us, Lulamoons, can do is to express our feelings with music.”

“I can’t deny that.” My sister in-law blushed and smiled.

“Yeah…” Clementine smirked. “Well, which songs are you going to play, Trix?”

“Ah, ah, ah.” I said in a negative tone, wiggling my index finger. “You’ll have to be there to find out. I intend to keep it in absolute secret.”

“Aww, come on, seriously?” My brother pouted.

“Yes.” I nodded and crossed my arms. “I am dead serious. I want the surprise to be perfect. Telling as few people as possible will prevent her from finding out. I know you wouldn’t deliberately tell her, but it could slip. She could overhear by accident.”

“I see…” Clementine said after a sighing. “I understand your reasons, but I’m still a little mad. Don’t worry, baby girl. I won’t ask again.”

I smiled. “Thank you, Clem. You’re the best.”

“Tell me something I don’t know.” We laughed and then decided to watch T.V. the three of us. I glanced at them once in a while. Clementine’s and Rose’s bond is unbreakable. They support each other, trust each other, and most importantly, deeply love each other. They are where I want to be with Rarity one day. I know it can happen. With how things have been going on lately, Rarity and I will surely be together for a long, long time. That thought always made me grin. I love Rarity so much. I will do anything just to see her smile. To keep her happy. She restored my joy. I will always be grateful for that.

After spending time with my brother and sister in-law, I decided to meet with Rarity. I told her to wait for me at the bus stop nearest to her home. She received me with a hug when I walked out the bus.

“Hey there, precious.” Rarity giggled and raised her head. She was blushing.

“Oh, Trixie-pixie. You know how to treat a lady.”

“Of course.” I said before giving her a peck on her lips. “I’m glad you were free today.”

“We’re not exactly free, darling. Planning the music festival is no easy task.”

“I know, but at least we have help.” I said while I took Rarity’s hand and we started to walk. “My brother promised to speak with his band and the manager of the karaoke.”

“That’s a good start.” My girlfriend smiled. “Don’t be afraid to request help from our friends either, darling.”

“And I will. I’m sure that as soon as my brother gets the manager on our side, he’ll find a nice place for the festival. Only then we will be able to determine a date for the event.

“On top of organizing the festival, you’re also planning on performing? Trixie, are you sure?”

“We still have the Principals support, don’t we? I can tell my brother to speak with them. Don’t worry, Gem, we’ll make it.”

“I’m sorry, I forgot about them…” Rarity said before linking her arms with one of mine. “S-So… about those songs you want to play…” My girlfriend was visibly flustered.

“Come on, Rarity, you out of all people should know I’m not going to speak. It’s supposed to be a surprise to you.”

“Oh, so it’s really for me.” Rarity’s blush became deeper and deeper.

“Of course. I thought it was clear.” I smiled at her. “I already expressed my feelings to you in front of strangers. Now I want to do it in front of strangers and people we know. Most of the school is likely to be there.”

“You’re going to make me pass out! I-I don’t know what to say…” I placed my index finger on her lips and stopped walking.

“Then find another way.” My girlfriend smirked seductively and leaned in to kiss me after closing her eyes. I closed mine and kissed her back without hesitating, placing my arms around her waist. She placed her hands on my cheeks. During the kiss, I half opened my eyes to admire her beauty up close. But then, I shot them open when I heard a familiar voice I hoped never to hear again.

“Trixie? Trixie Lulamoon?”

Rarity opened her eyes too. I fixed my sight behind Rarity, where a girl with blue hair I recognized stood still, glaring at me. My girlfriend turned her head to see her.

“Who is she?” she asked as she gazed back at me.

“Th-That’s Daisy Denim…” My voice was shaking. I slowly looked into Rarity’s eyes to reveal her from where I knew her. “She’s my… ex-girlfriend…” Rarity’s jaw dropped as she gasped. I can’t blame her. I’m shocked too. Just when everything was going smoothly. Why does these things keep happening?!

Author's Note

So, there you go! The ex! You’ve been wanting to meet her for so long and now I’ll leave you with another cliffhanger! :pinkiecrazy:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before its release :twilightsmile:
He's also responsible for this drawing! :scootangel:

Regrets and Apologies

Rarity's P.O.V.

Did I hear right? Was she really Trixie’s ex? I turned my head to take a look on this girl again. She was pretty. Blue short hair, cyan eyes, wearing an opened jacket and blue jeans. She looked so… ordinary.

I feel like I should at least greet her. I opened my mouth, but Daisy Denim quickly ran towards Trixie and hugged her. Witnessing the scene caused my blood to boil. H-How dares she?!

“It is you, Trixie! I’m so glad to see you again!”

“A-Are you?” Trixie was dumbfounded. She looked at me. I crossed my arms and frowned at her to show her my distaste. My girlfriend quickly changed her expression to anger and pushed her ex away. “Do you really think that’s appropriate?”

“Oh… I-I’m sorry...” Daisy said before releasing Trixie and smiling at me. “I was just happy to see her, that’s all.”

“Don’t worry, Rarity. There’s absolutely no reason for you to be jealous. I highly doubt she wants me back.” Trixie was clearly angry judging by the tone of her voice.

“Oh… you’re still mad…?” Daisy hugged herself.

“Of course I am, you bit-”

“Trixie, language!” I glared at Trixie.

“You have no idea how much I hate her, Rarity! I feel pure rage! Nothing but insults come to my mind”

“Whatever she did, it happened years ago! At least try to be polite!”

“Polite? Oh, I’ll be polite, alright.” Trixie said before grabbing a brick from the floor. I didn’t notice we were by a building in construction. “Excuse me, Daisy Denim, I wish to acquaint your facial features with a fundamental item used in building walls. Repeatedly!” My girlfriend raised the brick, but I grabbed her arm before she did anything else.

“Trixie, are you crazy?! Put that down!” I managed to make Trixie drop the brick. “Now, calm down!” My girlfriend was panting, furious, with her eyes fixed on her ex. Daisy was scared. I don’t know why she didn’t run away yet. Trixie eventually calmed down enough to cross her arms and turn around, giving me and Daisy her back. “I will have a serious talk with you later, missy!” Trixie huffed and said nothing else. I just had a Déjà vu. The last time I saw Trixie like this was back when Sunset first found out about our friendship. But she wasn’t this aggressive to her. Just what did Daisy do to her? With the situation under control, I focused my attention on the terrified girl with blue hair. Maybe I’ll get some answers from her. “I-I apologize for her behavior…”

Daisy Denim didn’t reply right away. She also had to calm down for different reasons. She took a deep breath before speaking. “Y-You don’t need to apologize. I should have known she would have reacted like this. Our break up wasn’t good…”

“You betrayed my trust,” Trixie said, as she slowly turned around. “You ripped my heart from my chest, threw it to the floor and stomped on it!”

“I didn’t mean to! I was confused and made a mistake!” Daisy was on the verge of crying.

“A huge mistake! Do you have any idea how much it took me to recover from what you did?!” Trixie was raising her voice, but she didn’t move from where she was. At least she wasn’t as aggressive as before. I wasn’t sure if I should call out on her attitude again or not.

“Trixie, please…” Daisy spoke again. Her voice was cracking. “I want to say sorry. I know it won’t undo what I did, but…”

“A little too late for apologies, Daisy Denim. I almost gave up completely on love because of you. I almost gave up on friendship because of you. I shut myself from the outside world again because of you! Your words mean nothing to me! I never want to see you again!”

“There has to be something I can do to make things right…!” Daisy was sobbing at this point.

“Yes…” Trixie said before glaring at her ex-girlfriend. “Go away!”

“But, Trixie…”

“Now!” Trixie closed her fists. This scared Daisy. She stepped back, sobbing even more.

“O-Okay… if that’s what you really want… I’ll go… I-I’m still living in the same place… if… if…” Daisy couldn’t hold back anymore. She burst in tears and left running. Silence followed. All I could hear was Trixie panting. My girlfriend calmed down little by little. Then, she dropped her head and closed her eyes.

“I-I’m in trouble, aren’t I…? Did I overdo it?”

“You really did, Trixie.” I said in a serious tone and placing my hands on my hips. “I didn't enjoy any of that, but…” I sighed. “I must understand what happened between you two. I need to know.”

Trixie didn’t move. She stood still, just breathing. I’m sure she was thinking if she wanted to tell me or not. Whatever happened, it really hurt her. I didn’t push her.

“O-Okay…” Trixie finally said after several moments. She slowly turned her head to look at me. “But I don’t want to tell you here, on the streets.”

“Thank you, Trixie.” I smiled slightly at her. “Piazza is not far. We can go there, if that’s okay to you.”

“After everything that just happened, I need to sit and have a drink. Yes, let’s go.” Trixie smiled and reached out with her hand for mine, but I frowned at her again.

“It’s not a date. I’m still mad at you.”

Trixie lost her smile and dropped her hand. “S-Sorry…” We started to walk to the cafe in silence. Trixie had her hands on her pocket and avoided my gaze at all cost. I’m still not over the shock of seeing her furious and trying to psychically hurt someone, but she at least agreed to tell me her reasons for reacting like she did.

We arrived to the cafe and had already ordered our drinks. Trixie had her fingers intertwined on the table and I stared at her in silence. She was still avoiding my gaze. I’m sure she was gaining courage to speak, so I waited patiently for several moments until she finally spoke.

“I-I met Daisy Denim by accident. I was walking on the sidewalk, with my cellphone out and we crashed into one another. She picked the phone up for me and I fell for her the moment I saw her face. We talked and she offered an ice-cream to say sorry. We quickly became friends. One day, I decided to tell her how I really felt about her. She smiled and kissed me. We were together for a month, u-until I saw her kissing a boy…” I gasped and covered my mouth with a hand. My gosh, poor Trixie… I can’t imagine how she felt when witnessing that.

Our waiter arrived with our order seconds later. “Alright, decaffeinated coffee for you.” He said as he placed a mug in front of Trixie. “And tea for you.” He placed the cup, the teapot and a teabag in front of me.

“Thank you, sir.” I said and he smiled before leaving. I proceeded to put the teabag in the teapot. Then, Trixie spoke again.

“She saw me when I saw her. She ran after me, but I ignored her and went straight to my home. The next day, she came to my apartment. She told me that she was… experimenting with her sexuality and thought that I was doing the same. That’s why she started to date someone else. She didn’t expect me to have real feelings on her… I yelled at her and closed the door on her face. That was the last time I saw her until today…” I could see a single tear escaping from one of her eyes. She sniffed and dropped her head. I slid my hand on the table to place it on her hand.

“Trixie, I’m sorry… that’s why you hate her so much…”

Trixie moved her hand away from mine and looked at me, frowning. She spoke louder but she wasn’t yelling. “Of course! I was just an experiment to her! I trusted her! I allowed her in and she mocked me! Because of her, I gave up on love. I didn’t want to share anything personal to anyone anymore! I couldn’t trust anybody! I spent years shutting myself from everybody until…” Her voice softened and blushed before looking away again. “Until I fell for you…” I blushed too and my girlfriend gazed at me again. “I tried to deny my feelings, to get rid of them, but they kept growing and growing. My brother encouraged me to embrace them. It wasn’t until two months later that I finally accepted them. I gained enough courage to speak with you, and, well, you know the rest…” I was speechless. My heart was racing faster than ever and my entire body was boiling. I had a new perspective on her feelings towards me. I’m the reason she gave love another chance. Oh, Trixie-pixie! I won’t let you down!

I held her hands with mine. Our eyes met. I smiled and spoke. “Trixie… I know how hard it was for you to open up. I’m so glad that you trusted me this. I see you with different eyes now, and my love for you has only increased.”

Trixie’s cheeks became even more red. “R-Really…?”

I nodded and continued. “You had the terrible luck of being cheated on with your first relationship. I think even I would have doubts on love if that ever happened to me.”

“I-I’m ashamed to admit that… I did have some doubts about you during our first weeks…”

“You did?”

My girlfriend nodded. “Y-Yes, but… my doubts were silenced the night I sang for you at the Karaoke… the way you kissed me… it felt real. I could tell you enjoy kissing me as much as I enjoy kissing you. Daisy’s kisses always felt… odd. She never put her heart on them. Since that night, I knew your feelings were 100% real. My doubts have since faded completely.”

“Well, I’m pleased to have proven you that love does exist in this world.” I said as I lifted her hand and placed it on my cheek. She stroked it softly.

“Your face is burning, Rarity.” She said, smiling lovingly.

“You have your way on words.” I kept looking into her eyes while Trixie moved her hand to stroke my hair. Then, she moved her hands to grab the mug and drank her coffee. I poured tea on my cup and spoke one more time before taking a sip. “But I still think you need to talk with Daisy Denim again.”

Trixie almost choked with her coffee. “Wh-What…?!”

“Darling, she was trying to apologize and you tried to psychically hurt her. I know what she did broke your heart, but that was off the line. At least try to listen her apology. She said she still lives on the same place.”

“Are you asking me to go to her house and apologize?” Trixie didn’t seem to be excited.

“Just listen to her without being so hostile. Trixie, everything’s different now. You’re not aggressive anymore and you have friends. Drink calmly, cool off and then we’ll go.”

“You mean now?!”

“Of course. I said didn’t like how you treated her, Trixie. Don’t you think I’m not mad at you anymore just because you told me what I wanted to know.”

Trixie released air from her nose and I took another sip from my tea. She held her mug with both of her hands and once again avoided my gaze. I didn’t say anything else, allowing her to think. “Alright, fine!” She said after a long silence and looked at me. “We’ll go see her. Hopefully she’ll be home.”

“Thank you, Trixie.” I smiled at her but she didn’t return it. She looked away and drank her coffee in silence. Oh, Trixie. You can still be so stubborn sometimes…

As promised, we headed towards Daisy Denim’s house after leaving the café. Trixie and I walked side by side, without holding hands.

“She lives a couple of blocks away, on the other side of the road.” Trixie commented while we walked.

“She lives really far from your apartment, Trixie. I’m not surprised you didn’t see her again until today.”

“My luck ran out, I guess.”

“Trixie…”

“I’ll try to be nicer when we get there. Promise.”

“Just making sure.” We made it to Daisy’s house and stood still in front of the door. Trixie stared at the doorbell. While my girlfriend gained courage, I wondered if Daisy Denim was around. How did I feel towards this girl? She made a mistake, which was still haunting her to this day. I don’t think I dislike her, but I would have talked to Trixie before going after someone else. Like her, I did struggle, but in the end, my feelings were and still are real. I know it wasn’t easy for Daisy, which is why I feel pity for her.

“Okay…” Trixie said once she was ready. She took a deep breath and pressed the doorbell. “Here we go…” I squeezed Trixie’s hand to show her my support before releasing her hand shortly afterwards. Half a minute must have passed before the door opened, with Trixie's ex on the other side. Her eyes were so red.

“Y-You came…?” Daisy Denim was visibly surprised.

“Well… I was talked into it. Umm… c-can we talk…? I’ll be more… civilized.”

“Sure, sure!” Daisy closed the door and walked closer to us, hugging herself. “So… uhh…”

“You tried to apologize and I refused to listen.” Trixie crossed her arms. Her face showed no emotion whatsoever. She was really working hard to stay calm. “I’ll be all ears now, so... what you have to say.”

Daisy Denim’s jaw dropped. She looked at me and I nodded at her. She looked back at Trixie and started to speak. “Okay. T-Trixie… I was a fool. I didn’t want to hurt you. I honestly thought you were just exploring like me. The boy you saw me kiss back then, I was crushing on him for a while, but we broke up shortly after you spotted us. Seeing him reminded me of what I did to you and couldn’t stand the guilt. I could barely sleep for weeks. I wanted to make things right, but you made it clear you didn’t want to see me again. Trixie, from the bottom of my heart, I swear, I regret what I did to you. Please, I hope you can forgive me…”

Trixie remained still. She heard what her ex had to say this time. A long silence followed. I scratched one of my arms as I awkwardly looked around. Then, all of the sudden. Trixie spoke again. “Daisy… I felt betrayed. I have never wanted to punch anyone in the face so hard before… a part of me still wishes to do so. But…” My girlfriend sighed. “I have changed a lot the last months. I have made friends and I found a new love who is responsible for my change.” I blushed when she said the last. “Listen, I’m afraid I can’t forgive you… now. But maybe, one day I will. I’m just learning that you didn’t have bad intentions and it will take me a while to accept your apology. And... I'm s-sorry for yelling at you earlier.”

“Apology accepted!" Daisy grinned before quickly losing it. "So, there’s no chance we can be friends?”

“No.”

“A hug?”

“No.”

“Shake hands?”

Trixie groaned. “Fine.” She said before raising her hand to Daisy. Trixie’s ex shook hands with her.

“I feel so light right now. You just removed a lot of weight from me, Trixie. Thank you… thank you so much!”

“Alright, that’s enough.” Trixie released Daisy Denim’s hand and looked at me. “Rarity and I have things to do, places to go. Umm… I’ll see you around, Daisy.” Trixie started to walk away. I followed behind her.

“Goodbye! And congratulations on your girlfriend! She seems nice!”

“Yeah, yeah…” Trixie didn’t look back, but waved her hand at her ex. I did look back and saw that Daisy Denim was smiling before running into her house. I gazed at Trixie. Her eyes were closed. I took her hand to catch her attention. She opened her eyes and looked at our hands before looking at me. She was surprised. I smiled at her. She blushed and squeezed my hand. No words needed to be spoken. She understood I was no longer mad at her.

When we were arriving to my home, Trixie’s phone started to ring with a strange and loud ringtone. It caught me by surprise. “Darling, what is that? It scared me!”

“It’s a pager ringtone. It’s a good melody and is loud, so I don’t miss any call.” Trixie said with a smile before answering the call. “Hello, Clem… already…? They agreed?! That’s great! Meet with Principal Celestia to discuss where will the music festival take place, among other things. Also, send me a list of all the bands who wish to show for the leaflet. Thank you, big brother, you’re the best!” She hang up and looked at me with a grin. “We’re halfway there! All we need to do is to decorate the stage my brother and the Principals choose.”

“That’s great, dear, but how are we going to afford the decorations? Pinkie will help, but I don’t know if that will be enough.”

“W-Well find a way, don’t worry.” Trixie sounded nervous. I hated to break the optimism, but we had to be realistic. We barely have enough time to pull this through.

When we reached my house, I looked for my keys to open the door. I put the key on the keyhole and the door opened with a single turn. It was already opened. “Sweetie Belle? You forgot to close the door!” I said as I walked in, followed by Trixie.

“She didn’t!”

“Gah!” I gasped and stepped back. I would have fallen to the floor if Trixie wasn’t behind to catch me. When I recovered from the initial shock, I took a good look to the person who scared me. It was none other than my energetic friend, Pinkie Pie. “Pinkie, don’t do that!” I stood up properly and glared at my friend again. “Did you just sneak in into my house?”

Pinkie Pie shook her head, smiling still. “Nopey dopey! Sweetie Belle allowed us in!”

“Us?” Trixie inquired.

“Hello, sugarcube.” Applejack greeted as she and Fluttershy walked into the entrance. “Ah’m sorry for intrudin’ while you weren’t here, but we wanted ta share the news with you as soon as possible.”

“What news?” After I asked the last, Fluttershy stepped closer to me and gave me a piece of paper.

“That’s how the leaflet is going to look like… is it okay…?”

I focused on the piece of paper while Trixie looked from my shoulder. “I like the design. The flowers and butterflies never fail as a spring themed event. It’s simple and complex at the same time.”

“Check the bottom, check the bottom!” Pinkie Pie excitedly said, like a kid who was about to get a birthday gift. Before I could take a look myself, Trixie gasped and pointed at the text written with a special big font. With Countess Coloratura as a special guest. My jaw dropped in awe. That Countess Coloratura? Could it be?

“She and ah go way back.” Applejack spoke after seeing my expression. Trixie and I looked at her. “Ah met her in a girls scout camp when we were kids and became good friends. We kept in touch and she agreed to help. She will even help to put up the stage.”

“No… way… Applejack!” I threw the piece of paper I was holding into the air and grabbed Applejack from her jacket with both of my hands. Fluttershy caught the paper. “You knew Countess Coloratura and you never told us?! I found her music a couple of months ago. I’m a huge fan! You… you ruffian!”

“You never told me you were a fan. Neither of you told me you were.” My friend defended herself.

“Who has a celebrity as a friend and doesn’t mention it?!” Trixie was the one to speak this time.

“You know ah’m modest! She’s a human being, like you and me. Ah see her more as a friend than a celebrity. Ah don’t like braggin’ about the friends ah have.

I was about to keep scolding Applejack, but Trixie spoke first. “Rarity…” I looked at my girlfriend. “You know what this means? With Countess Coloratura, our music festival will be a success without any doubt. We’ll definitely raise the money we need to hold the Friendship Games!”

My jaw dropped again in surprise. For a moment, we forgot the reason we were doing this. I squealed and pushed Applejack away to hug Trixie. My girlfriend hugged me back. “Yes, yes! We will!” I moved my head to look at my friends and raised a fist with determination. “And this time, we won’t lose! We’ll break the curse at last!”

Author's Note

Well, well, well. Looks like everything is going to be okay. And that good, because the next chapter will be the last. Yup! I’m not kidding. It has been fun to be writing this fic for over a year, but everything has to come to an end. I’ll save the speech for the epilogue. Look forward to the conclusion of this story! :pinkiehappy:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before its release :twilightsmile:

A Night to Remember

Trixie's P.O.V.

One month later…

Everything was prepared. The stage was decorated and ready, the leaflets delivered and the guest of honor was in rehearsal before the big night. As expected, thanks to Applejack’s connections with a famous singer, all tickets were sold out.

The music festival was tomorrow on the late afternoon. Many bands have applied to play, so it will take many hours for all of them to play. Today, it was also my final rehearsal. I was ready with the songs I was going to play for my love. Sunset, Pinkie and I joined the rest of our friends at SugarCube Corner to take a breather. Organizing the event wasn’t an easy task.

“It sure feels nice to sit after a long day…” Sunset commented as she sat. Fluttershy immediately gave her a glass of water, which she apparently had ordered just for her girlfriend. “Thank you, Shy.” The timid girl blushed visibly and smiled before cuddling against Sunset. The later welcomed the pampering and placed an arm around Fluttershy.

“I got some water for you too, darling.” Rarity said as she gave me a glass of water.

“Thank you kindly.” I smiled at her before taking a large swig. I exhaled in satisfaction before placing the glass back on the table. Rarity was sitting next to me, so she started to comb my hair with her hands. “Look at this mess, darling. What have you been doing?”

“Singing vigorously.” I said with pride. My girlfriend smirked at me before she removed her hands from my hair. Her fingers were a little humid.

“What’s this?”

“Oh, a bird pooped on me.”

“Eww, eww, eww!” Rarity started to shake her hand, completely disgusted. I watched the scene with amusement before laughing when I thought it was enough.

“Relax, I’m just kidding! It’s melted ice.”

“Wh-What?” Rarity was confused at first, then, when she analyzed what I said, she pushed me softly. “That was mean!” she tried to sound angry, but she was obviously smiling. She has been on a great mood since our encounter with my ex. I'm glad she hasn't mentioned her since the day we met her. I would hate to keep lying to her. I still hate Daisy Denim. I think I'll never be able to forgive her. But I pretended to be okay with her for Rarity. It was important for her that my ex and I made up. Daisy caused too much damaged to just be repaired in a day. I'll never be able to trust her again. With luck, we'll never see each other again.

I settled back in my seat before speaking again. “So, you already ordered.”

“No, we were waitin’ for you three.” Applejack said with a smile. After she spoke, Mrs. Cake came to us.

“I see that the group is complete. Ready to order?”

“We sure are!” Pinkie Pie said with excitement. We made our orders and Mrs. Cake walked to the counter to prepare our meals.

“So, you’re thinking on singing then?” Rarity spoke again. “You finally let something out.”

“That’s hardly a surprise, Rarity. I already sang to you.”

“You slipped!” Rarity continued, smiling weirdly. “I’ll make you tell me everything, you’ll see!”

“Rarity, you know spoiling the surprise will destroy the fun.” Sunset joined in. “The music festival is tomorrow. Can’t you resist for just one more day?”

“But…”

“Please, Rarity. For Trixie?” I pretended to pout. It seemed to work, since she sighed.

“Alright… one more day shouldn’t prove to be hard.”

“Thank you.” I smiled at her before turning to Sunset. “And I must thank my best friend too for supporting me.” Sunset grinned with starry eyes again. “Oh, come on! It’s getting old, you know?”

Sunset giggled. “Sorry! Last time, I promise.”

The next day…

This was it. Today was the big day. After we met in Sugarcube Corner yesterday and eating, we set to make the final preparations for the music festival. Sunset and I went to the location where the event was going to take place to help while the rest of our friends went to practice since they were going to perform as well.

The music festival was in two hours, yet Sunset led us right to our high school.

“Sunset, aren’t we supposed to go to the festival?” Rainbow Dash asked when we were near the school.

“Yes, but first, we have to pick up one more friend.”

“But we’re all here!” Rainbow Dash said with impatience. Sunset looked at her and pointed with her head at the statue in front of our school. “Oh…” Rainbow Dash grinned. “You mean…”

Sunset smiled and nodded. “I told Twilight about the event we were organizing and she decided to join us. I got a ticket for her. She should arrive any moment now.”

This time, everyone grinned. But I was dumbfounded. I needed a moment before I finally understood what was going on. “Oh, you mean your friend from the world you come?”

“That’s right!” Sunset continued to smile. “We haven’t been all together since the Dazzling’s incident, and we thought that meeting without a crisis going on would be good for a change. We might start doing it more frequently.”

“Nice thinkin’, Sunset. Seein' Twilight just to spend time with her is a great idea.”

“I agree with my cuz! I was missing Twilight myself.” I could see Applejack blushing lightly in embarrassment when Pinkie Pie referred to her as ‘Cuz’

“I’m sure we were all missing her, darling.” My girlfriend said to Pinkie Pie before turning to Sunset. “Sunset, dear, I must confess that I’m jealous that you’re the only one who can talk with her.”

“Why didn’t you say so earlier?” Sunset said. “The next time you come to visit, you can write to her too.”

While my friends talked, I walked closer to the statue. I was always curious about how this… portal worked, but I eventually forgot about it. It was never a priority to me, and then, I started to crush on Rarity, making me give up completely on the statue.

“I wouldn’t stand there if I were you, Trixie. Twilight will-” Sunset was cut short when the statue shined and then, a familiar girl came running from it. She crashed on me and we both fell to the floor. “-arrive in any moment…” Sunset finished her sentence before exhaling and shaking her head.

“My bad, my bad!” I said as I stood up and cleaned my clothes. “I should have seen it coming. I didn’t remember exactly where the entrance was.” I said before looking down at Twilight. I lend her my hand to help her up. She smiled.

“Trixie, I have heard a lot of nice things from you. Sunset told me what you have been doing lately.” Twilight said as she took my hand. I helped her to stand up. “It’s nice to see how much you changed since we last saw each other in person.”

“Thank the beauty over there.” I said as I glanced at Rarity, causing her to blush and look away bashfully.

“Of course.” Twilight managed to say before our friends jumped on her.

“It’s good to see you again, Twilight!” Pinkie Pie said as everyone hugged her.

“I’m happy to see all of you again! I missed you.”

“We missed you too, sugarcube. Ah can’t believe Sunset didn’t tell us you would come until just now.”

“That’s how surprises work.” Sunset spoke as everyone broke the hug. She remained next to Twilight. “I wanted tonight to be special for everybody.”

“It certainly will, darling.” Rarity spoke. “We will enjoy catching up, but we must make haste. We need to be there at least an hour before the festival starts if we are to perform.”

“Right.” Sunset nodded and we started to walk towards where the event was going to be held.

“So, Twilight, how’s the child Sunset told us you took in?” Applejack asked.

“He’s doing fantastic!” Twilight beamed. “Dusk has improved since he got adjusted to his new wings. He assists to a regular school and has made friends. He barely uses his wheelchair anymore.”

“You’re doing a great thing, darling! Not everyone has the heart to do what you did.” Rarity commented.

“It was the right thing to do. To this day, I have no regrets. Rarity, just seeing that colt smile… made everything worth it.”

“I’m sure it was, dear. And to think you’re his guardian now…”

“He had no family left, and I couldn’t bear to see him go to an orphanage and never see him again. I just had to take him in.”

“That’s marvelous, Twilight…” Rarity smiled warmly.

“So, umm, Twilight Sparkle…” I dared to speak.

“Please, just Twilight is fine.”

“Right, umm, Twilight… I want to thank you for coming. The Friendship Games are important to us. You’re really helping us to achieve our goal.”

“I’m happy to help, it’s my pleasure. I would never forget about my friends here. Sunset explained me what the Games are about, and I’ll be cheering for your from Equestria.”

“I already agreed to tell her about our performance.” Sunset said.

“Wonderful, darling! I cannot express my gratitude enough with words. No one really cares about the Games but us. That’s why we worked so hard to hold this event. We want to prove our school that we have a chance to win this year.”

“After seeing all the effort all of you put into this festival, I’m sure everyone will at least try to be more optimistic. Not to mention that this event is already a success. Sunset told me the tickets almost sold out.” Twilight said.

“Those ten people who aren’t coming will miss the show of their lives.” Rainbow Dash smirked. “Countess Coloratura and the Rainbooms are playing, and they aren’t coming? What kind of music do they listen too? They clearly have no taste.”

“Everyone has different tastes, Rainbow.” Applejack spoke, crossing her arms and giving a smug.

“Lame tastes, if you ask me.” Our athletic friend commented.

We continued to talk about different subjects as we walked. Twilight told us what else has been her up to since we last saw each other, and we told her about our lives in return.

Time flew. We were talking so lively, that we arrived to the music festival before we knew it.

“Wow…” Twilight’s jaw dropped as she smiled. The event was being held outdoors. Pinkie Pie and her party committee lead the operations to decorate, and we helped them. It wasn’t easy to decorate a place of this magnitude, but we managed. We always reminded ourselves why we were doing this. We mainly used flowers, birds and butterflies for the adornments. Rarity also made some banners. We organized this event to welcome spring, knowing that not many people would be interested on helping our school to hold the Friendship Games. “This place looks amazing! You did a great job with the decorations!”

“Thank you!” Pinkie Pie had her usual grin. “It took us a week to completely decorate!”

“I asked my mother for some of her fabric for the banners I designed.” Rarity commented.

“They’re beautiful, Rarity. Well done.” Twilight said with a smile.

“Why, thank you, dear. I had help.” My girlfriend said as she looked at me.

“I only watched you and brought the stuff you needed to you. I didn’t do much.”

“Don’t discredit yourself, Trixie. You were of much help.” Rarity said before taking hold of my head with her hand and shaking it to the sides affectionately as she cooed. “My adorable Trixie, you helped to accelerate the process.”

“Umm, I…” my cheeks were boiling, and Rarity could feel them. She smiled lovingly at me. “Y-You’re welcome, Rarity.”

“Why don’t we go backstage before these two start to kiss?” Rainbow Dash sounded slightly annoyed. What does she have against a few flirts here and there?

“Actually, Rainbow has a point. We do need to go backstage to prepare to perform.” Applejack said.

“Thank you!” Rainbow Dash sounded very relieved. Rarity sighed and reluctantly let my head go. I wasn’t happy to see her hand leave either.

“I’ll see if I can find a nice spot near the stage.” Twilight said before turning around.

“No way! You’re coming with us!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she grabbed Twilight from her wrist.

“Really? But I’m just here to see the performance this time.” Twilight didn’t try to get loose of Pinkie Pie’s hand.

“Darling, we haven’t seen you for almost a year. We must enjoy the little time we have.” Rarity said while we headed backstage.

There were people coming and going. Band members were all doing a last-minute check, and we were about to join them. I spotted my brother and waved at him. He waved back. We continued to move until we found Countess Coloratura talking with one of her assistants. When she saw us, she smiled and approached to us, not before allowing her assistant go. She and Applejack immediately hugged.

“Oh, Applejack. I’m glad to finally be able to see you.” She said before releasing her friend.

“Sorry, ah’ve been busy, but ah’m really glad to see you again too.” Our farmer friend smiled. “Ah’m glad yer still yerself despite the fame.”

“Of course, I would never forgive myself if I allowed it to change me into something I’m not.” Coloratura glanced at us. “These are the member of your band?”

“And mah friends.” Applejack turned to face us. “Everybody, ah’m happy to introduce you to my childhood friend, Colora… Colo…” our friend cleared her throat. “Countess Color… Umm…”

Coloratura smirked. “Didn’t you have a nickname for me, Applejack?”

“Ah know, but ah feel bad for not being able to pronounce your name properly.” Applejack blushed of embarrassment. Coloratura chuckled softly and looked at us. “I’m Coloratura. Countess Coloratura. You may call me just Coloratura, or Rara, to Applejack.”

“Right. Umm, Rara, these are mah friends Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Sunset Shimmer, Rarity, Twilight Sparkle and Trixie.”

I glanced at my girlfriend when Applejack was introducing us. I found it amusing how she had her jaw dropped.

“Oh, I already met Sunset and Trixie. We talked when we were organizing the schedule.” Coloratura said before reaching a hand at us. “Nice to meet you all.”

“L-Likewise!” Rainbow Dash was the one to shake her hand. “I can’t believe you’re actually here. It’s.so.awesome!”

Coloratura giggled “I was planning to come here to visit Applejack anyway. I’m happy to be able to help her and all of you.”

“Coloratura…” I decided to join in. “I just wanted to thank you again. You’re truly a role model.”

“Why, thank you, Trixie. I’m impressed by how hard you and your friends worked to make this festival possible. Applejack also told me you’re thinking on performing yourself. I look forward to hear you.”

“Yeah, well-” I glanced at Rarity. Her jaw was still dropped. “I don’t want to miss the opportunity to show my girlfriend my love to her.” Rarity’s face started to become red. She’s so cute!

“Nothing like a song to express your feelings.” Coloratura said before turning her gaze to Rarity. “Do not let her go.” She said, winking at her. I didn’t know Rarity’s face could become so red!

“U-Uh…” my girlfriend was unusually at the loss of words. She must really admire Countess Coloratura to not be able to talk. Should I be jealous? Of course not, but it doesn’t mean I can’t play with her a little. I mentally chuckled maliciously before speaking.

“Say, Rarity, you said you discovered her music a few months ago? What song do you like the most, and why?”

“Uhh… w-well… I-I…” Rarity blushed even more. Her body was shaking of nervousness. It didn’t help that Coloratura was smiling at her, expecting an answer. Oh, she’s surely pissed at me right now, but I couldn’t help it. I was having a blast! “I-I do enjoy… uhh…”

Coloratura laughed softly. “Nervous, are we? Don’t worry, I won’t let you struggle anymore. After this is done, I’ll gift you my latest album and an autograph, okay?”

Rarity smiled and nodded excitedly. She then glanced at me and I blew her a kiss, but she frowned at me. Yup! Trixie’s going to die tonight! At least I go with a big smile on my face.

“Attention, everyone!” Vice-Principal Luna walked in. “You have half an hour. Get ready!”

“Oh! I better go. I’m the opening singer, after all.” Countess Coloratura said. “A pleasure to meet you all!” she added before walking to her musicians.

“Nice to meet you too!” Pinkie Pie excitedly said.

“We’ll speak after the festival is over!” Applejack waved at her childhood friend as she spoke.

“Sure! Just knock on my dressing room.”

Sunset glanced at all of us. “We better get ready too. We haven’t even tried the instruments! Just in case.”

“Right. I’ll check my guitar.” I walked towards where my guitar case was and opened it to get my instrument. When I started with the fine tune, I glanced at my girlfriend. She was still avoiding my gaze, but I knew for a fact that she wasn’t really angry at me.

Everything was ready. We were in position to perform. First, Countess Coloratura would open the festival. Then, two bands would play before it was my turn. The Rainbooms and my brother will play after me, so I’ll be able to watch them with the rest of the audience. Speaking of which, I decided to take a look. I peeked from the curtains and saw how crowded the place was. Just how I like it. Countless eyes will be fixed on me. Oh, and on my friends, of course. I found Rosemary close to the stage. She was with Twilight.

I have done this before. I have experience signing in front of an audience. I love having all eyes on me. But I’m still a little nervous. The school has mostly gotten used to the new me, and everyone knew about my relationship with Rarity, but it was the first time they were going to hear just how much she means to me. I cannot mess it up. I made sure of that by all the time I have been practicing with Sunset and Pinkie Pie. I know the lyrics, I know the notes, my guitar is ready. I’m ready.

“Excuse me, Trixie Lulamoon.” I moved my head to glance at the person who called me. It was Principal Celestia. She was with her sister. “I’ll open the festival now. If you please…”

“Oh! Of course.” I said as I moved aside to allow them to walk out, but I remained taking a peek to the stage. The Vice-Principal placed a hand on my shoulder and smiled at me.

“You did a great job, Trixie. We’re proud of you and your friends.”

“Thanks, I really appreciate it.” I shared her smile before seeing her following joining her sister. The audience went quiet as the Principals showed up. Principal Celestia grabbed the microphone from the center of the stage.

“Good afternoon, everyone! Allow me to personally thank you for coming to this music festival organized by students of Canterlot High. Your sole presence is allowing us to hold an important event at our school…” I stopped listening when I felt something on my shoulder. I gasped and quickly turned around to find Sunset. She quickly moved her hand away when she saw my reaction.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you.”

“Then don’t sneak on me.” I smiled at my best friend and she returned it. “What’s up?”

“I was just wondering if you’re ready.”

“What kind of question is that? Trixie was born ready. The stage never frightened me.”

“Just making sure.”

“You don’t have to worry about me, Sunset. I’ve already sung for Rarity before.”

“I know-”

“And everyone at school knows that we’re dating.”

“That’s true-”

“Then, why are you asking questions you already know the answer?” I crossed my arms and frowned at Sunset. The equestrian girl stepped back a little.

“I-I just wanted to talk, that’s all… those were courtesy questions. I didn’t think you would take it so seriously…”

“Oh? I see…” I unfolded my arms and looked away from Sunset. I was feeling embarrassed. “I’m sorry. Apparently, I still don’t know how friendship works.”

“Don’t worry, Trixie, I also struggled when I first started to be nice.” Sunset said as she placed an arm around me. “You’ll get the hang of it.”

“Thank you.” I smiled. “You know, Trixie doesn’t just chooses anyone as her best friend. It’s an honor granted only for the best of the best.”

“I do consider it as such, Trixie. Your trust wasn’t easy to earn. There’s no way I’m going to toss all the hard work away.”

“I expect nothing else.” Shortly after I said the last, someone cleared their throat. Both Sunset and I turned our heads to find Rarity staring at us.

“Sunset, I do hate to interrupt your bromance, but, would you be a dear and give me and my girlfriend a few moments alone?”

“Of course!” My best friend said as she removed her arm from me. “Good luck, tiger.” She added before leaving, winking an eye on me. I blushed and smiled as Rarity walked towards me. I opened my mouth to say something, but Rarity delicately slapped me on my face.

“What was that for?” I asked as I rubbed the cheek Rarity touched.

“You know why. Thank you for supporting me back when we met Countess Coloratura.” As expected, my girlfriend wasn’t angry. She was smirking.

“I’m sorry, but I couldn’t let that pass up.”

Rarity frowned, then smiled before placing her arms around my neck and leaning closer to me. I instinctively placed my hands on her hips. “You know, I have been wondering…”

“Yeah?”

“If Sunset is your best friend… it means that I’m not?”

“You’re my girlfriend, Rarity…”

“So? I could also be your best friend. It’s believed that dating a best friend is a wonderful experience that can’t be described with words.”

“What if I have two best friends?”

“There can only be one best friend, my darling. That’s why said word is used.” My girlfriend smiled lightly.

“Oh, okay. Then I’ll see if Sunset wants to date me.” I turned around and pretended to walk away, when Rarity grabbed me from my shoulder.

“Trixie, don’t.” I looked at her. Even though I was obviously joking, one of her eyes was twitching and she had a weird smile on her face. She gets easily jealous. I chuckled and placed a hand on her cheek to caress it.

“As if Trixie would leave her precious Gem.” Rarity recovered her normal smile and tilted her head on my hand, while gazing at me with her eyes half closed.

“You should not play with the heart of a lady.”

“Where’s the fun of that?” Rarity laughed softly at my comment and I smirked. Our heads started to lean closer and closed until our lips touched. We shared a light kiss before staring into each other’s eyes. We said nothing else. Shortly after, Rarity placed her head on my chest and closed her eyes. With her ear on my body, she could hear my heart beating for her. I kissed her on her head and stroked her hair, allowing myself to get lost on the aroma of her perfume and her delicious hair conditioner. I just mentioned I liked the smell of coconuts one day, and the next day, she was already using it. I didn’t even plan it. It was just a comment.

I’m not letting her go. Ever.

“I will don’t delay this Music Festival anymore. Please, enjoy this event, and give a warm welcome to the opening performer, Countess Coloratura!” Cheers and applauses were heard. Applejack’s friend stopped in front of us on her way to the stage, while her dancers and musicians kept walking towards the stage.

“You two are just adorable.” Coloratura smiled.

“Thank you.” I replied. Rarity was too focused on my heartbeat to notice Coloratura.

“You know, I’m working on a new song. A romantic one. Your love is inspiring. I would like to know more about you two. Would you mind if I ask Applejack questions about your relationship?”

“A-Are you kidding?! Sure! I-I mean… We would be horned.”

Coloratura giggled at my enthusiasm. “Thank you. I would ask you personally, but I have a tight schedule.”

“I understand. I hope to see you again sometime.”

“I’ll arrange a concert in Canterlot City one day.” Coloratura smiled and glanced at the stage. “I hate running off, but, I have a festival to open.”

“Go on. I’m excited to hear you sing live.”

“I hope I don’t disappoint you, then.” We smiled at each other before Coloratura walked into the stage. The cheers became even louder. Countess Coloratura is an amazing person. Always smiling and kind to her fans. Not to mention how she enjoys helping charity, both financially and personally giving a hand. It’s not often to see a celebrity like her.

“Were you talking to somebody, dear?” I looked down at Rarity. She had her eyes half opened and was gazing at me.

“Countess Coloratura wanted to talk a little before performing.”

“C-Countess Coloratura?! And I missed her?!” Rarity broke the embrace and ran towards the stage, but stopped by the curtains when she saw that her idol was already singing. “Oh, no… how unfortunate…”

“Come on now, cheer up…” I said as I walked towards her and hugged her from behind. “You can still listen to her from a privileged spot.”

“Hmm, true…” Trixie said as she placed her hands on mine. I kissed her on her cheek and we both watched Coloratura’s performance as our friends gathered around. Sunset stood next to me. I glanced at her. Fluttershy was holding onto her arm and had her head on her shoulder. I smiled at my best friend and she returned it. I have never been so happy as I am now.

The music festival was being a success. The audience enjoyed every performance so far. But now, it was my turn. I took a look at my guitar. Coloratura signed in all of our instruments her autograph after she performed and I was admiring it. Not only that, she promised to stay until I, the Rainbooms and my brother performed. With Applejack’s friend watching, I have to make sure I give the show of my life.

“And now, our next performers are actually responsible for making this festival possible! Please, welcome Trixie Lulamoon, Sunset Shimmer and Pinkie Pie! Who, I understand, are going to play some special songs.” As Vice-Principal finished presenting us, we walked in and immediately got received with cheers, whistles and applauses. I was already smiling. The stage made me feel alive. “Good luck out there, Trickster.” With the audience screaming, the vice-principal felt safe to use my online nickname without abybody hearing. I smiled and nodded at her. I walked towards the microphone, Sunset stood on one of my sides and Pinkie Pie headed to the drums and then placed a hand on the microphone.

“Thank you, everybody! Allow me to personally thank all of you for coming. I want to dedicate the following two songs to my gorgeous girlfriend, Rarity!” I glanced towards the backstage, where Rarity was gazing at me, with her hands on her chest and blushing deeply. She stepped into the stage when I mentioned her. “She’s Trixie’s! You can look but do not touch!” Rarity giggled and I focused my attention on the audience again. We tested our instruments before getting started.

I followed my brother’s footsteps and I decided to do a cover of a popular band from decades ago. Sunset and I played the guitar at a unison and Pinkie Pie did a fantastic job with the drums, just like we practiced. Then, I started to sing into the microphone while we kept playing the guitars. As I sang, I turned my head to see me girlfriend. Her entire face was red. She was smiling brightly, with her hands on her chest, on her heart level. When we were nearing the chorus, I faced the audience again. They cheered and jumped on their spots. Their ovation filled me with joy.

Continuing with the song, I now focused completely on the audience. I saw many of them singing along with low voice. Since they knew the song, I felt free to fall silent and I pointed at them to allow them to sing the last line before reaching the chorus again. I changed my attention towards Rarity for the chorus. She remained on the same position as before, locking her eyes on mine. My body was heated up, from toes to head, with the warmth I got used to by now. I wanted to keep gazing at her, but I must continue with the song.

During the instrumental part of the song, Sunset, Pinkie Pie and I exchanged glances. We were all smirking, now more confident than ever with the audience still praising us.

We focused on the audience again upon reaching the final chorus. Everyone was dancing, applauding, singing along. They were having a blast. I couldn’t stop smiling. We ended the first song and the entire place echoed with their cheers. They wanted more, and we were more than happy to oblige.

The second song had a fast-paced introduction. I felt the liberty to walk around as I played my guitar, returning to the microphone when it was time to sing. Again, I shifted my eyes towards Rarity as I sang, until we reached the chorus. Everyone was still enjoying our performance. My attention were on them until we reached a short instrumental part, where I felt free to pace around again until it was time to return to the microphone.

I sang the first four lines to the audience, and the remaining four to Rarity.

After the chorus, there was another instrumental part, this time longer. I allowed Sunset to be the star this time. She played the loudest notes, and everyone were loving it!

I sang most of the final lines to the audience, leaving the last two lines to Rarity. When we were finished, Sunset and I placed our guitars on our backs and Pinkie Pie trotted beside us. We bowed to our spectators and clapped as well. I then turned to see Rarity, only to get my sight blocked by her amethyst hair. She jumped to embrace me tightly, and I was delighted to return it.

“You left me in awe, Trixie. That was beautiful!” I didn’t reply to her. Instead, I kissed her on her cheek before burying my face on her hair again. I have just expressed my deep love to her and I don’t think I’ll be able to release her from our hug just yet.

The festival was a complete success. All the bands performed perfectly. It felt nice to actually cheer for The Rainbooms this time. They played songs composed by Fluttershy. That girl had talent. I wonder if she could help me to write a few songs on the future.

When the festival was over, Applejack went to Coloratura’s dressing room to catch up. They talked until Coloratura had to go. We started to walk straight to the magic portal afterwards.

“I really enjoyed the festival. You did a wonderful job organizing it and performing!” Twilight commented.

“Thank you, Twilight.” Sunset replied. “We worked hard to make this possible. We can finally relax until the Friendship Games start.”

“But, we only raised funds to hold the Games at Canterlot High. Shouldn’t we lend the principals a hand with the preparations of them?” I asked.

“Nah, they can handle it. We already did our part. I’m exhausted.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Exhausted? The only thing you did was to perform. Ah didn’t see ya helpin’ with the decorations, nor delivering leaflets.” Applejack commented.

“I did help! I told Pinkie where a box of paper butterflies she was looking for was!”

“That’s true! I couldn’t have found it without her!” Pinkie Pie said with a grin. Rainbow Dash smirked, which caused Applejack to groan and massage her forehead with her fingers.

“True, we can lend them a hand. But I wouldn’t mind resting a day or two.” Sunset said.

“I hope we changed the opinions of everyone at the school. After seeing our effort to be able to hold the games, they have to at least be more optimistic.” Rarity joined in.

“I believe they will.” Twilight smiled. “I saw many familiar faces from Canterlot High back there. They supported the festival.”

“I noticed them too.” I said. “I even saw some who were pessimistic. I can safely say that we already changed some classmates minds.”

“Either that, or they just came to listen to Countess Coloratura.” Rainbow Dash commented.

“They could have left any time if they wanted to.” Sunset said.

“Some did.” Rainbow Dash replied.

“Some, but not all of them.” Rarity joined in again. “What a marvelous day! We helped our school, met Countess Coloratura, and, we got her autograph! I won’t stop smiling any time soon!”

“Maybe you can try actually talking to her next time?” Our athletic friend said as she chuckled.

“Rainbow Dash, shush, you!” my girlfriend frowned at our friend.

“Well, that didn’t last long.” I commented, chuckling a little. Rarity glared at me. “What? You didn’t stop shaking when you were near her. Don’t get mad at the truth!”

“I appreciate your support, Trixie.” Rarity looked away from me.

“Alright, alright, that’s enough.” I said as I took Rarity’s hand. She didn’t look at me, but she didn’t remove her hand from mine either.

“Aww, but I have more to say!” Rainbow Dash complained.

“Save them for another time. It was fun, but there’s a limit before she gets actually mad.”

“She’ll calm down. It’s not the first time we’ve joked around.” Rainbow Dash said as she smirked and placed an arm around Rarity. “Right, Rarity?”

“You might do it often, but I won’t get any smooches tonight if you keep this up.” I looked at Rarity as I spoke. She eyed me. She wasn’t smiling, but she wasn’t necessarily angry either.

“Oh, awesome! Then I’ll definitely keep making jokes!” I glared at Rainbow Dash when she claimed the last. She laughed before speaking again. “I was just kidding, Trixie. I’m not like that.”

“What about the time you sat between Fluttershy and me?” Sunset raised an eyebrow.

“That was different. You wouldn’t stop whispering corny stuff in front of me.”

“It was rude.” My best friend frowned.

“It was necessary! I was getting nauseous.”

“We’re a couple, Rainbow. That’s what couples do.”

“Sunset’s right.” Twilight glanced at our athletic friend. “I know romance isn’t your thing, but you can try being a little more understanding.”

“But I am! Trixie and Rarity don’t flirt in front of me, so I’m cool with them. Why are Sunset and Fluttershy not cooperating?”

“Not all couples are the same, Rainbow Dash.” Rarity said her first word after being silent for some time. “We understand that love isn’t your thing, but it’s not nice to interrupt the affection.”

“We keep it to a minimum in front of you, Rainbow.” Sunset spoke again. “We can’t go any lower.”

“All this talking made me feel like a jerk for not letting you be cheesy in front of me…” Rainbow Dash sounded ashamed. “Am I really that annoying?”

“Yes.” Applejack smirked.

“You know, AJ, honesty isn’t always the answer. Sometimes, silence is better.” Rainbow Dash frowned.

“You were the one to ask.” We laughed and Rainbow Dash smiled before joining us.

“Alright, I got the message. From now on, I’ll try to stop being so annoying. Just… don’t make out in front of me, okay?”

“That would be rude for everyone. No couple should ever do it when in company.” Sunset commented.

“Awesome! Then we’re cool.”

We talked about the performances we watched in the music festival until we were back to the statue in Canterlot High where the portal to Twilight’s world was hidden.

“Well, we’re here. I had a great time.” Twilight said as she glanced at each of us.

“Come back to visit us again in the future, okay?” Sunset said.

“Of course! Next time, I’ll come for a longer visit.”

“We’ll arrange something.” Rarity said before all of us hugged Twilight.

“Thank you. I enjoyed seeing you all again.”

“Likewise.” Applejack smiled.

“Umm, Twilight…” I was a little nervous. I just got a crazy idea.

“Yes, Trixie?” Twilight was smiling warmly.

“I was wondering… uhh… it will sound weird, but… C-Can I take a peek through the statue…? I’m a little curious.”

“Oh, sure! Go ahead. Just a warning, my friends are expecting me, so you’ll bump into them.”

“I’ll just take a quick peek.” I said with a smile before approaching the statue. I glanced at everyone. Sunset, Fluttershy and Rarity were the only ones looking at me. The rest were talking with Twilight. I inhaled and exhaled air before sticking my head inside. The portal lead to a giant room with many objects stored. It didn’t take long to spot Twilight’s friends. “Oh, greetings! I mean no harm.”

“Trixie?” The pony resembling Rainbow Dash asked. “H-Hi…”

“You know my name? Oh! It means that there’s a pony me here too? Splendid! Is she here?”

“We have a Trixie in this world too, yes-” the pony Rarity was the one to reply. Even here, she looked stunning! I must force my idiot smile in at all cost. “But we’re not in good terms with her. We don’t even know where she is.”

“Oh… that’s a shame. But I understand. I was friendless until around a year ago.”

“Twilight and Sunset told us something, but not much. What made you change your behavior?” Pony Rarity asked. I blushed and started to get nervous. If Twilight didn’t tell them, then, what am I supposed to say? How would this Rarity feel by learning I’m dating her in a different dimension… world, whatever?

“Uh, uh… I’m…” while I was struggling with my words, I felt something on the other side on the portal. Someone stood next to me. Moments later, my girlfriend’s head popped out. Oh, dear!

“Mind if I join, darling?” the human Rarity said before glancing at Twilight’s friends. “Greetings and salutations! I’m pleased to meet you, and myself.” My girlfriend giggled after saying the last. The jaws of all the equestrians in the room dropped. “Oh, pardon me. I just wanted to take a quick peek like my girlfriend.“

“G-Girlfriend…?” the pony Rarity asked, confused. My eyes widened. So, they really didn’t know…

“Oh, Twilight didn’t tell you?” my girlfriend said as she placed an arm around my shoulder. But, of course, only our heads were visible. “This adorable girl here and me are dating. Isn’t she the cutest?” she added before kissing my cheek. My face turned bright red and the pony Rarity gasped.

“Y-You two…” the pony fashionista managed to say before fainting. Luckily, she was grabbed by her friends before hitting the floor.

“Uh, oh… I’m so sorry!” my girlfriend said before looking at me. “We better go before we cause more traumas.”

“True.” I said before glancing Twilight’s friends one more time. “A pleasure to meet you! And… we’re truly sorry about this. Goodbye!” both of us removed our heads from the statue and turned our bodies to face our friends.

“What happened to you two? What’s with those faces?” Applejack asked. Our guilt was clear as day.

“Umm, Twilight…” Rarity spoke first.

“Yes?”

“We… we might have broken the Rarity from your world.” Twilight giggled after hearing what I said.

“What do you mean?”

“I kissed Trixie on her cheek and she fainted…” Rarity blushed as she touched her index fingers together.

Twilight sighed, but then smiled. “She can be so dramatic sometimes. Don’t worry, she will be fine.”

“I should have seen it coming. I would have reacted the same if I saw myself kissing Trixie before we became friends.” My girlfriend added.

“It sure is wonderful to know that I’m loved.” I jokingly commented.

Rarity laughed softly and crossed her arms before smiling at me. “Much has changed since then, hasn’t it?”

“Yeah…” I said as I placed an arm around Rarity and pulled her closer to me. “And I couldn’t be happier.”

“Neither can I.” we smiled at each other before our moment was interrupted by one of our friends.

“Me too, me too!” Pinkie Pie approached skipping and jumped on us with a hug. Soon, all of our friends, including Twilight, joined the group hug. I didn’t mind it. All of them were an important part of my life now. Hugs are welcomed any time.

“Now, I must go now to calm Rarity down from her crisis.” Twilight said as she walked towards the statue.

“Tell her that I’m deeply sorry, darling!” Rarity said.

“I will.” Twilight waved a hand at us. “Goodbye, Until next time!”

“Take care, Twilight!” Applejack exclaimed. Our visitor walked through the statue, back to her world. “Well, that was fun, but we should go home before it gets too late.”

“You, girls, go ahead! Rarity and I have something to do.” Rarity glanced at me. She was unaware of my plan.

“Okay. We’ll see you tomorrow.” Sunset said while she and the rest of our friends started to walk away. “Bye!” I waved back at them. When they were gone, I took Rarity’s hand and started to walk towards our next destination.

“Where are you taking me, Trixie Lulamoon?”

“You’ll see.” I winked an eye at her and continued walking.

I took her to a nearby hill. It was nothing special, but the view was my aim.

“What are we doing here?” Rarity was confused.

“Don’t you see?” I said as I pointed towards the city. “Look how beautiful the sight is! From here, the lights turn the city into a breathtaking view during the night. I just wanted to share it with you.”

“I cannot deny the beauty of the scenery.” Rarity smiled while she gazed into the city.

“And I’m not done, yet, my lady.” I pulled out my cell phone and played a song I have prepared just for this night. I then proceeded to hug Rarity from behind to enjoy the sight with her.

“You never cease to amaze me, Trixie-Pixie.” I didn’t reply. Instead, I kissed her on her cheek and embraced her tighter. I have achieved to make this a night to remember for us. Love works in mysterious ways. I’ll never understand how it does. No one will ever will. But that’s what makes it so fascinating. The fact that love is unpredictable. I don’t know what the future has in store for us, but I’m going to do everything I can to make our relationship last. I was lost in the dark before I found my light. Rarity illuminated my world. She opened my eyes. I’ll follow her everywhere, I’ll stand by her side, always, for she has gained the love and devotion of the one and only Trixie Lulamoon.

Author's Note

After over a year of writing, I have finally finished my biggest project yet! And, boy, oh, boy, it was exhausting! :ajsleepy:

I want to thank you all for following this story, and for being patient with me. I know my update schedule is a mess :twilightblush:

I also want to give a special thanks to my proofreader, zalla661, and Windsor. They have been of great help, and without them, I couldn’t have done it :duck:

I have other projects in mind, but first, I’ll take a short break. I might write a couple of one shots before writing another long story :twilightsmile:

This fic might be officially finished, but there’s still an epilogue left! So, stay tuned :pinkiesmile:

Epilogue

Rarity's P.O.V.

One month later…

The day has finally arrived. Today, the Friendship Games will start. The entire school was prepared for it thanks to our combined effort. The walls were all covered with posters and signs about us and the Games. My friends, girlfriend and I were at the school library, waiting for Sunset before showing them a surprise. We were not shocked that we were voted by the popularity poll, but we sure were when even Trixie was voted. Like the rest of us, my girlfriend was nervous about what the Games had in store for us, but she was happy that the school’s opinion about her has changed enough to be voted.

“Has Sunset called any of you? Maybe a text message?” Applejack asked.

“I sent her an emergency text message, but she should be here by now. Rainbow Dash said.

“Maybe she’s running fashionably late?” I was getting a little worried.

“She'll be here soon, don't worry.” Trixie didn’t move her eyes from her phone. I didn’t think much of it until she started to chuckle lightly.

“What are you looking at, my dear?”

“Nothing.” Her smirk didn’t convince me. She can’t be looking at what I think it is… is she?

“Trixie, don’t tell me you’re staring at that awful photo again.”

“It’s not awful. I love it! You look great!”

“I most certainly don’t!” she took a photo of me in an awkward position. When I was biting a cupcake. The frosting got all over my face. That muffin was delicious. Too delicious. I was so focused on it, that I didn't realize Trixie took me a picture, and now she refuses to get rid it!

“Trixie, delete that right now!” I tried to take her cellphone, but she kept me away with an arm.

“No, can’t do, Rarity. I told you, I love this photo!”

“I don’t look appealing. A lady should not be seen like this, it’s embarrassing! Why did you take me a photo while I was eating?!

"Because I considered it was funny. Besides, you're always taking selfies or photos of us and I thought I could do the same. Plus, you still look stunning.”

“I’m taking Trixie’s side.” Rainbow Dash commented. “It is funny!”

“It’s not!” I puffed my cheeks, which were bright red by now.

"Shh! Be quiet, please!" Miss Cheerilee frowned at us.

"We're sorry..." I glanced from Cheerilee to Trixie and whispered loudly. “Trixie, don’t be mean. Please, get rid of that photo!” I kept trying to get Trixie’s phone, but she just wouldn’t allow me.

“Hello, everyone!” Sunset interrupted us when she arrived.

“Oh, hey, Sunset!” Rainbow Dash greeted our friend.

“Sunny-Bunny!” Fluttershy tackled her girlfriend with a hug. Sunset chuckled softly and stoked Fluttershy’s hair.

“You sure took yer time.” Applejack said with a smug.

“Sorry I’m late, but I’ve been distracting myself with something.”

"Yeah, yeah... you got it?" Our athletic friend asked with impatience.

"I do. Here." Sunset gave Rainbow Dash a spare guitar string.

"Oh, sweet! Thank you!"

"You're welcome." Sunset smirked.

“You said you distracted yourself with something? What is it, dear?” I asked.

“I saw someone by the Wondercolt statue early this morning. I couldn’t make out who it was because they were hooded. I tried to call them, but they ran away. I’ve been trying to figure out who that mysterious stranger was, and I lost track of time.”

“I don’t think you should worry about that.” Rainbow Dash crossed her arms.

"But I could swear they were holding something strange. They seemed fascinated about the statue for some reason. "

“The Crystal Prep Academy’s students are to come today. That stranger was probably one of them trying to do some vandalism on the statue.” Applejack said.

“That’s most likely.” Rainbow Dash spoke again, pulling out her cell phone and walking towards Sunset. "It wouldn't be the first time. Take a look to what they did to it last time."

"But I just have a bad feeling about it. What if they know what the statue really is?" Sunset placed a hand on her chin to analyze the situation. "If only I could see who it was..."

"I highly doubt they knew." I spoke again. "You should let this go, Sunset. Not everything is related to magic."

Fluttershy raised her head to look at Sunset, but I couldn’t quite see her face from where I was standing. The equestrian girl smiled and patted her head. “You’re probably right. I might be thinking too much into it.” Sunset released the hug and walked towards us, holding Fluttershy’s hand. “So, what where you girls doing?” She asked as we walked out the library. Now that we were all here, we could go to the room where we store our instruments.

“Oh, Sunset, you must aid me!” I said as I grabbed my friend from her jacket. “Remember the embarrassing photo Trixie took of me? Could you please reason with her and ask her to delete it?”

Sunset pulled out her phone and started to look for something in it. “You mean…” She said before showing me the screen of her cellphone. “This photo?”

“Y-You have it too?!” I was shocked. I just couldn’t believe it.

“Trixie needed a backup in case she lost the original.” Trixie said, smiled innocently.

“You have got to delete it, Sunset, please!”

“As your friend, I should. But as Trixie’s best friend, I can’t.” Sunset said as she put away her cell phone.

“Wh-What…?” Trixie winked at Sunset, and she returned it. “You two are just… unbelievable!” My friends laughed as I crossed my arms. Then, I felt an arm around my shoulder and felt Trixie’s voice close to me.

“Come on, Rarity, don’t be like that. You know this photo will be kept between us.”

“Exactly. Just between the seven of us.” Sunset smiled warmly. I glanced at my girlfriend, then at Sunset, and finally, the rest of my friends. I smiled lightly. They could get on my nerve sometimes, but they knew I wouldn’t get angry over something like this. I sighed and smiled as I placed my hands on my hips. “Alright, that’s enough. Now, can we please hurry? I have made the perfect outfits for the Games, and I want you to try them on.”

“Sure! Let’s go.” Trixie put her cell phone away and placed her hand on my arm. “Guide us, oh mighty fashionista.”

I giggled, and then led my friends and girlfriend towards the room I kept all the attires to try on. “Alright, Here we are. Take a look!” I’ve kept myself busy the last month. I took the liberty to make sports clothes, many variations depending on the what we’re going to play, party dresses and outfits for the get-together before the Games, and even some miscellaneous attires. One can never know when we could need them. “So, what do you think?”

“They’re awesome!” Rainbow Dash grinned while she held her British uniform. “I have no complains, Rarity. You have outdone yourself!”

“Why, thank you, darlings. It’s just that I had a surge of inspiration! The more outfits I made, the more I felt I was filled with energy!” While I spoke, I didn’t only feel my passion. I felt something else. Magic. My pony ears showed up and my hair grew. I also noticed that my feet were no longer on the ground. My heart was filled with happiness again!

“Wow…” Trixie gasped.

“Why are you so surprised, love? You have seen me like this before.”

“But not up close. You look amazing! Can I touch your ears?” I laughed softly, and I was about to reply her, when I suddenly felt something wrong. Something drained from within me and I felt weak. My transformation was gone and my feet touched the ground. “Rarity!” Trixie grabbed me while I was dizzy and all of my friends surrounded me. “Rarity, what’s wrong?” My girlfriend’s worry was growing.

“I-I don’t know… I…”

“Wait, isn’t that…?” Applejack said. I forced myself to follow her gaze. By the door stood a familiar face. But something about her was different.

“T-Twilight?! Is that really you?” Sunset asked in confusion. "Are those glasses new?" The girl by the door backed away a bit.

“Wh-What do you mean? I always had to wear them... wait... H-How do you know my name…?” The girl asked. My dizziness wasn’t confusing me. Twilight was indeed by the door, but she looked different. Besides the glasses, her hair was combed in a different way, and she was using a different clothing. Now that I think about it, I already saw her before. Back when Fluttershy had a crush on her. She's the Twilight from this world!

Author's Note

Well, that’s it! I know it ends abruptly, but the rest pretty much goes like the third movie, but with two shippings and Trixie on the team. I hope you enjoyed it :twilightsmile:

Again, I want to thank you for reading. Now I’ll take a well deserved break and probably catch up with a fic I have been reading. MysteriousStranger, out! :rainbowdetermined2:

This chapter has been revised by zalla661 :pinkiesmile:

Not so Secret Friendship

Rarity's P.O.V.

Why, why, why?! I should at least have taken Trixie to another corridor before celebrating, but I couldn't hold my excitement. What am I going to do? How is Trixie going to react? I looked at her. She was pale, frozen. She didn't move her eyes from Sunset Shimmer. I turned my head from Trixie to Sunset, before I spoke to the later.

"Wh-Why are you here? Biology is the last class today. We were allowed to leave after finishing."

"I borrowed your pen, remember?" Sunset said as she showed me the pen I borrowed her. I forgot... How could I forget! Now, Trixie will blame me, and just when our friendship was starting to forge. My body was shaking, but I still took my pen back.

"H-How much did you see...?"

"Enough to wonder if I'm crazy. You and Trixie were cheering. Trixie was cheering with you. But she dislikes us, doesn't she? It makes no sense."

"Well, uhh... I... umm... I can explain..."

"What were we doing is none of your business!" Trixie spoke all of the sudden, surprising both me and Sunset. "You could have returned the pen tomorrow!"

"Wait, what? How was I supposed to...? Huh?!" Sunset was even more confused now, and I was... scared. Trixie was being mean in front of me. Have she lost it? Were we... done?

"Don't you dare say anything, or you'll regret it! Got it?"

"Are you threatening me?" Sunset's words were showing signs of anger.

"What? Too stupid to understand? Of course I'm threatening you!"

"That's enough!" I couldn't take it anymore. I had to interrupt the argument before Sunset Shimmer spoke again, possibly making things worse. I darted my eyes towards Trixie. I felt my blood boiling. I was furious! "You, get in that empty classroom, missy!" I pointed towards a nearby door with my finger while I put my other hand on my waist. Trixie looked between Sunset and me, panting, before obeying me. She stormed off towards the room I pointed at. After she closed the door with a slam, I looked at Sunset. I bet she has never been so confused in her life. "Wait here. Don't say a word about this." She nodded, and I felt safe to finally get into the empty classroom to have a word with my friend... if I can still call her that.

"Trixie, what on Earth was that?!" She had her back against me. She wasn't moving a muscle. "I cannot allow you to yell nor insult my friends like that! I can barely tolerate your malicious actions towards other students, but not my friends! I'm drawing a line! I have been nothing but patient with you for the past three weeks. Changing is a slow process, I know, but that was going too far! What? You forgot I was there?! Did you seriously think I wasn't going to say anything?"

"No..." Her voice was broken. Was she crying? Or was she about to? For the first time since I started to scold her, I saw her move. She hugged herself, however, I still couldn't see her face since she was giving me her back. I took deep breaths to calm down before speaking again.

"Trixie, turn around... Let me see you..." Trixie sniffed and slowly turned around without removing her arms from her own waist. She hesitated before looking at me. Her eyes were wet, but I saw no sign of tears on her cheeks. I felt bad for yelling at her, but she went too far. "Please, try to control yourself. I can handle my friends... I could have solved this peacefully. Sunset will listen to me."

"Yeah, right..." She frowned by the mention of Sunset's name.

"What's your problem with her?"

"I don't like her..." Trixie eyed at me. I could notice she was angry, but I knew it wasn't directed to me. It was directed to my friend. "I don't trust her. You know as well as I do what she did."

"But, Trixie, that's in the past. Besides, isn't that what you are?"

"Don't compare me with her!" She raised a hand towards me to point at me with her index finger. "I might be a bully, but there's certain things even I know wouldn't do. I can't forgive her. Plus, she wears a jacket with spikes. That raises the alarm!"

Come on, Trixie. Isn't that prejudice? "What did she do to make you dislike her so much?"

"Please, just... forget about it." She crossed her arms again and avoided my gaze. I sighed. No way she would tell me what made her dislike Sunset Shimmer so much. I had to give up on the subject. For now at least. An awkward silence followed. One which Trixie broke after a while. "I'm sorry, okay? I shouldn't have lost myself in front of you. It won't happen again." I gazed at her. I could see her lips quivering, so, I waited until she gained enough courage to say what she had in mind. "Are we... are we still friends...?"

I had to admit that her voice alone got me to smile. The tone she used showed me how scared she was of the possibility of losing our friendship. She even looked at me with puppy eyes. So cute!

"I suppose I can't cut you off just for one step back. It wouldn't be nice of me, right?" A grin slowly formed on Trixie's face. She walked towards me, attempting to hug me, but I stopped her by putting a hand on her shoulder. "Just let me do the talking next time, okay?" I spoke with severity to show her I wasn't joking around.

"I don't want a next time, but I won't say a word in case we get caught in a similar situation." I smiled before hugging her. I never thought I would be able to tame the beast. After we stopped hugging, Trixie crossed her arms and directed her eyes towards the door. "What are we going to do about... her?"

"I'll ask Sunset not to tell anyone so our secret doesn't spread."

"Are you sure she keep her word? Do you trust her that much?".

"Yes, trust her. I can assure you she won't tell anyone else if I ask her not to."

Trixie turned her gaze towards me. She didn't look happy. "Okay, but whatever you do, don't make me talk to her. I can't stand that girl." It was a shame that Trixie still had a bad impression of Sunset. If only she got to know her.

"I won't, and I won't tell her anything personal about you, don't worry."

"I know I can trust you, Rarity. She, is the problem." Trixie emphasised 'she' again, this time, pointing towards the door but avoiding looking at it.

"Alright. Let's go back. Leave it to me."

Trixie nodded and said nothing else. We walked back to where Sunset was waiting. Trixie followed me, staying behind the whole time, even when we reached Sunset Shimmer.

"Oh, you're back. I hope everything's alright?" Sunset glared at Trixie, not with a friendly look. I know she was worried if Trixie insulted me while we were gone, but she hid behind me like a dog who just heard a thunder. She even took my wrist. I suppose it helped her to remain calm. I had to admit, it was cute.

"Yes, we're back. Sunset, I would really appreciate if you didn't tell anyone that Trixie and I are friends."

"Friends?" Sunset chuckled, thinking I was joking. She stopped when she realized I was frowning. "Wait, are you serious?"

"Darling, please, I can't give you any more details. Just, promise me that you won't say anything." I could notice that she was unsure. The expression she had said it all. She glared at Trixie again. I turned my head a bit to see her reaction. She avoided looking at Sunset and tightened her grip on my wrist. This is so not like you, Trixie. I felt a warm feeling in my inside. I wasn't sure why. Maybe because Trixie found safety in me? Curiosity invaded me. I wanted to know why exactly she asked me to be my friend. It was one of the reasons I was being so patient with her. But it was a challenge. I will solve this mystery at its due time. Sunset sighed, which made me return to reality and focus on her again. She gave me a reassuring smile.

"Alright, I'll keep your secret safe. Because I trust you. I don't know what's going on, but I won't worry as long as you promise me that you know what you're doing."

I smiled confidently at my friend. "Of course that I'm sure. Thank you, Sunset. Trixie and I owe you a big one. Just... avoid talking to her."

"Umm, sure... whatever you say, Rarity." she was dumbfounded. I can't really blame her. Even I was still a little confused. "I'll be leaving, then. I'll see you at Sugarcube Corner." She smiled at me and walked away. I watched her until she was gone.

"She's gone." I said the moment Sunset was no longer in sight. Trixie slowly left her cover and stood next to me. She was still holding my wrist.

"I'm surprised she didn't ask too many questions."

"I told you she would help us. You don't have to worry anymore, Trixie."

She huffed and looked at me, recovering her smile. "You really took a huge weight off my shoulders, Rarity. I don't know what to say, but, thank you..."

"You don't need to say anything else, darling, this is what friends do. Help each other when they're in need. Just like you helped me with my biology test."

She nodded and stared at the ceiling. She was surely focused on her thoughts, so I decided not to bother her. She looked at me again after a little while. "You said you were going to Sugarcube Corner, right?"

"Yes, but I still have some time before that."

"Great!"

We remained still for a few seconds, just smiling at each other. She was still holding my wrist and I was hoping she would react, but she didn't. "Trixie..."

"Yes?"

"My wrist, dear."

"Oh!" She quickly removed her hand from my wrist. I could swear she was blushing "I-I'm sorry! I didn't...! I was just...!"

"Easy, Trixie. It's alright." She didn't dare to look at me. Was she really that embarrassed? "Come on, let's walk around town to see if we can do something before I meet my friends." She nodded, still not looking at me. She walked beside me, until she stood still all of the sudden. I turned to see her. "Trixie?" She was looking at the school board. "What is it, darling." I walked towards her.

"This..." She pointed at one post in particular, so I read it.

Join the Phoenix Wings female volleyball team! If you're interested, please, come to see our captain at the Phoenix Wings basketball/Volleyball court after class, every Wednesday. We only have one more spot.

"A female volleyball team? One of the students here must be helping them to get recruits. What about it?"

"I... want to join the team, but they would surely kick me out because of... you know..."

"Your attitude?"

She shot a glare at me. She seemed angry at first, but her expression quickly softened and focused her eyes on the floor. "Yes..."

"What if I go with you? Would that help?"

Trixie quickly looked at me. "You would?"

"Of course! I can watch from the terrace."

"But, don't you have to meet with your friends?"

"Yes, but I told you, I have some time before that. You won't lose the spot this time, Trixie."

"What if they take someone else?"

"At least this time you will show up. What do you say? Will you try?"

She kept staring at me, then her eyes shifted towards the post on the board before looking back at me with determination. "Yes. I won't let this vacant to slip from my hands again. With you there, I think I'll be able to concentrate on being accepted instead of releasing my inner beast."

I giggled and smiled at her. "That's the spirit! Now, let's go before you change your mind."

She nodded. "Just let me get my bag with my sports clothes. Showing up with a dress is probably not the best idea."

"Yes, of course. You're right." We walked to her locker where she got her sports bag. Then, we headed to the closest bathroom. Since almost everyone was gone, Trixie used it as a changing room while I waited outside. She opened the door minutes later wearing a plain white shirt and black yoga shortd. Next, we stopped by my locker to get my purse before heading towards where the trials were being held. The stadium wasn't exactly close from our school, but it wasn't too far either. We took the opportunity to talk more.

"I'm so nervous. I can't believe I'm actually going to try it this time. I can't thank you enough for this, Rarity."

"It's my pleasure, darling. I'm glad to see you're interested in a healthy hobby."

"I have hobbies! I, umm... play videogames and... jog."

"Video Games is not a healthy hobby. You remain sitting looking at a screen for long periods of time. But it won't do any harm as long as you do exercise."

"Which I do. I jog and I might join a sport team. Trust me, I do plenty of exercise."

"I believe you. So, speaking of the volleyball team..."

"What about it?"

I had to think carefully what I was about to say. "Well, how to put it? This could be an opportunity for a new start. It's unlikely what we'll find people we know here."

"What are you trying to say?" She was visibly confused. I hope I'm not asking too much too soon.

"What if... you... try to be... nicer...?" She raised an eyebrow at me. Oh, no, quick, think on something, Rarity! "Look, I know it's not easy for you, but I'll be there with you. Besides, you said that you have been avoiding the tryouts because of your attitude. You know that you won't be allowed in the team if you're too rude. You're going to see them often if you're chosen, so..."

"I know, I know..." Trixie looked away. "I'll try. Rarity, this is why I'm glad you're coming along. I need you in order to get the best of me."

Her statement brought a warm feeling to my cheeks. She was so nice to me. She always had something to say to make me smile. Trixie, why me? Why can you only be like this with me? Whenever she complimented me, I would feel warm on the inside. I would smile, even if I was angry or sad. What was this feeling? It was... familiar. "Yes, umm... thank you." why was I suddenly nervous?

Trixie replied with a smile before she focused her eyes on where she was going. "Well, here we are." Already? Wow, didn't notice how much time it took us to come here. We stood before the door. Trixie took a deep breath, surely to gather courage to enter. I put a hand on her shoulder, which made her gasp and look at me.

"Oh, I'm sorry, darling. Did I scare you?"

"N-No, it's okay." She looked back at the door. I could swear seeing her face turning red, but I didn't dwell too much into it. After staring at the door for a few seconds more, she spoke again. "You go first. Don't worry, I won't run away."

I nodded at her and entered the stadium after I saw her determination.

I have never been here before. The stadium was nothing out of the ordinary. The tryouts were being held in the main basketball court. It was a prepared for the occasion. A net was set in the middle of the court, where I could see two girls from each side playing, alongside other three girls on one of the sides. One of them, who had brown hair, had a whistle around her neck. They had to be the captain and two of her most trusted players. I found a seat at the top of the terrace, I wasn't close to the other viewers, but not far either. Just as I sat, Trixie opened the door and walked in. She scanned the room until she found me. She smiled and got in the line after she left her sports bag next to one of the benches to wait for her turn.

"No, no, no! That's not how you hit the ball when you're defending! You need to hold your hands together under your knees and duck to give your teammate a chance to throw it back to the rival team!" The captain said. She wasn't playing around. She takes sports as seriously as Rainbow Dash does.

"I-I'm sorry!" The poor girl was about to cry.

"If you cry, you're out!"

The girl left the stadium crying. The captain was too strict. Trixie looked at me, worried. I nodded to her to give her confidence. But I had doubts now. She wanted to join the team so bad, but the captain was awful. What if she was too harsh on Trixie? What if her attitude encouraged her to continue bullying? I was here to support her. I'm not backing down. I'm doing what any good friend would.

"Captain, you were too hard on her. I know that there's a big match next weekend, but you shouldn't yell at the girls. Everyone will leave and we'll have no one to take in."

"She's right, captain. Look, some of the girls who came to the tryouts are leaving."

The players were right. Only Trixie and two other girls remained. I was glad to hear that only the captain was acting rude. Her teammates seemed kind.

"I-I'm sorry girls... you know that I'm stressed. I don't want to be disqualified for not having enough players. If only Dixie didn't move out to another country..." The captain took deep breaths and calmed down. "Next!"

The next girl in line ran towards the court and took the empty space which was just abandoned by that poor girl. Both sides did a good job, or at least I think they did. None of the judges said anything until one of the girls scored. "Alright, that's enough. You two over there, go to sit on the bench and let the last two candidates give it a shot."

The two girls who were playing since I entered walked out the court and sat. They opened bottles of water and drank l
most of its content. Trixie and the last girl walked in. She looked at me as she stepped in. I showed her my thumbs up and muttered You'll be fine to her. Of course she couldn't listen to me, but she still understood what I said. She smiled confidently and nodded.

"Alright, ready?" The captain blew her whistle and Trixie's turn began. She wasn't half bad. In fact, she wasn't bad at all. She blocked perfectly and she knew how to hit the ball. She was also a good team player by letting her teammate hit the ball sometimes. The rally went on and on for a while. It was intense. It was so intense, that I just got lost in the game, completely forgetting it was just a tryout. When Trixie performed a spiker and a perfect kill, I couldn't prevent myself from standing on my seat to cheer.

"Yes, woohoo!" My voice echoed through the whole stadium. All eyes shifted towards me. I blushed, embarrassed, and slowly sat back on my seat. I covered my eyes with my hands, but I looked at Trixie between my fingers. I hope she wouldn't get angry at me for openly showing my support to her. To my surprise, she just shook her head with a big smile. I released all the air I was holding and sat straight. She wasn't angry at me so I could relax.

"Well, that was... something." The captain said as she walked towards Trixie. "I can see you are no newbie. What's your name?"

"Trixie. Trixie Lulamoon."

"Tell me, Trixie. From where did you get your skills?"

"I often play one on one matches when I go to the beach."

"I see." The captain walked back to the other two judges and talked in secret. I could see how nervous Trixie was from where I was. Even I was nervous. I had both of my hands clasped together on my chest level, awaiting the captain's next words. After what seemed to be an eternity, the captain returned to Trixie and cleared her throat. "I think we have found our new teammate. Welcome aboard, Trixie." The captain shook Trixie's hand.

"Oh, thank you. Thank you so much!" My friend excitedly shook the captain's hand with both of her own.

"Alright, everyone. That will be all. Thank you for showing up, and I'm sorry for those who couldn't get the spot!" After hearing the captain's words, everyone started to leave. I walked back to the floor level to wait for my friend. "Trixie, if you come with us, we'll tell you about our schedule and talk to you about the tournament which we have this weekend."

"Sure, just give me a minute and I'll be with you."

"Okay. We'll be in the changing room. Join us when you're ready. I think it's safe to say that you will be a valuable addition to our team. I'm looking forward to train with you. Maybe you'll teach one or two things to your new teammates." The captain left with both of her teammates, who didn't say a word to my friend, but did smile to her. Once they were gone, I started to approach to Trixie, but I stopped dead on my tracks when Trixie squealed and charged towards me. She jumped and hugged me. I managed to drop the my purse before she reached me. I could barely hold her!

"I did it, I did it! I can't believe I'm part of the volleyball team!"

"I know, congratulations, Trixie! I knew you could make it!"

"If it weren't for you, I would never have had the courage to show up to the tryouts. Thank you so much!"

"You're welcome, Trixie. I'm glad you did it. I'm surprised you were able to have a polite conversation with a stranger."

"I could control myself since I knew you were seeing me. I will only see them during the practice and the matches. I think it will be easy to be nice to them."

"It's progress, darling! You'll be around more people now. It doesn't matter if you don't become friends with them as long as you behave. You don't want to get kicked out after finally being able to join the team, right?"

"No. I would never forgive myself if that happened. I will remember how you helped me to get this far to not screw this up."

I didn't realize we were still holding each other until now. I released her, which made her slightly sad for some reason. I picked up my purse before speaking again.

"You don't want to keep your captain waiting any longer. Go. You can tell me how it goes later."

"I will. Have fun with your friends, Rarity."

"Thank you." She hugged me one last time before taking her sports bag and walking towards the changing room. I watched her with a smile until she disappeared on the corridor that lead to the changing room. I have caused a good impact in her life. Each day she trusts me more and more. She's opening herself to me. I wanted to gain enough trust so I can try to convince her to visit her parents' room. I know that day isn't any coming anytime soon, but I'll be patient. Taking a deep breath, I headed towards the main doors of the stadium.

"Rarity!"

"Aah!" I gasped and released the doors. They almost hit me, but a hand stopped them before they reached my face. I followed the hand and found Sunset Shimmer staring at me.

"I'm sorry for scaring you. I just wanted to know how are you doing."

"Sunset, darling... don't do that again." I took my hand to my chest and panted to calm down. My heart's pace was returning to normal. "You know how much I hate that. How did you know I was here, anyway?"

"I was worried so I followed you." Sunset said before closing the doors behind me. "Why were you and Trixie here?"

"I told you we're friends, Sunset. I was just spending time with her, like friends normally do."

"I know, but... I just can't buy Trixie. She's well known for thinking too highly of herself and using words to hurt in an emotional and psychological level."

"Oh, don't you start with the medical names, Sunset." I waved a hand into the air as I started to walk towards Sugarcube Corner. Sunset walked beside me. "I asked you to trust me. I know what I am doing. She helped me to study for the biology test and I got to know her better."

"You can't blame me for being worried, Rarity. You saw how she yelled at me earlier. I just don't want you to be hurt. "

Sunset Shimmer changed greatly since the day her plans were fooled. Before a visitor from a different world named Twilight Sparkle arrived, Sunset was a bully. But no one could have guessed how dangerous she really was. She tried to kill us to achieve her goal. Luckily, we managed to defeat her, and she asked for a second chance. Since that fateful day, the evil within her started to die until there were no more bad thoughts in her head.

She had kept her word and became a nice person ever since. I was used to see her being protective towards her friends now, but it took me a while to accept that she had changed. It didn't take me that long to accept Trixie's change, though. Probably because she never tried to kill anyone. At least not intentionally. "Sunset, I appreciate your concern. I promise you, I'll be fine. You don't need to watch my back while I'm with Trixie. She could get angry if she sees you. She's still unpredictable."

Sunset sighed, but kept her eyes at the front. "I understand... I don't want to risk anything. I'll try not to spy on you again"

"That's all I ask. Thank you, darling."

Sunset smiled at me. "Just remember that I'm here if any of you need anything."

"I'll call you if anything happens, Sunset. That's a promise."

We continued our way towards Sugarcube Corner, talking about different topics. I was really glad that she didn't ask any further questions about Trixie. She finally understood it was best not to push it.

Author's Note

I hope you're enjoying it so far, and I know some of you may be impatient and wishing they started to date already. Everything at its time :raritywink:

Unlike my previous stories, this time, the relationship will be more built up. I'm taking my time with this to give the story the quality I want :pinkiesmile:

This chapter has been revised by zalla661

When Dreams and Nightmares Become a Reality

Trixie's P.O.V.

When I saw Rarity on the other side of the door, I couldn't control myself. I pulled her into a hug. All my anger faded, at least for now. I didn't care about what she did. All that mattered was that she was here, supporting me when I needed her the most.

"I'm here for you, Trixie. Whatever you need..." I replied by tightening the hug. Maybe I was hugging her too tight, but Rarity didn't say anything. In fact, she hugged me back. None of us said anything for a while. I needed this embrace. Her touch, the scent of her hair... it helped me to relax. Gosh, I missed this. I only wish we met again under better circumstances. I can't afford losing myself while my brother's life was in danger. "Y-Your brother..." Rarity broke the silent after several moments. "What happened to him...?"

I broke the hug and took Rarity's hand. "Come in." My crush followed me inside the room. I closed the door, released Rarity's hand and walked towards the window. It wasn't pretty, but I had to say it out loud.

"Clementine... he had a car accident last night..." It was terrible. I woke up in the middle of the night when my phone rang. Rosemary told me what happened. I put my dress and the first footwear I found. I didn't care how cold the night was, I didn't put on my cotton jacket. "He was talking with Rosemary on the phone through the speaker when it happened. She called me."

"Oh, my..." I glanced at Rarity. She covered her mouth with both of her hands. "Last night...? I'm so sorry, Trixie."

"It wasn't your fault. Some idiot crossed a red light and crashed into Clementine's car from the front. My brother is lucky to be alive. I hope that idiot died, because if I see him, I'm...!" My blood was boiling. I wanted to break something, but I managed to control myself and hit the wall with my fist instead.

"Trixie..." Rarity placed her hands on my fist. She slowly put my fist down. I was still panting, though. "Look at me..." Rarity said as she held my head and turned it to make me look at her. She was worried. Worried about me and my brother. After ignoring her for a month, she still cared about me. She still saw me as a friend. By meeting her beautiful blue eyes, I was able to breathe at a normal rate. "This is the best hospital in town. He's under the care of professionals. Here, they value life more than money." Rarity looked at the beds, which were empty. "Is he in surgery? How serious is it?"

I nodded. "He broke his legs and an arm. He also has a few broken ribs. He was taken around half an hour ago. Rosemary is with him. He has been in and out of surgery since last night. Rose said she would give a nurse your number to call you and asked me to wait for you here. I was skeptical with the idea, but when I saw you..." Rarity was the one to hug me this time. I didn't hesitate to hug her back. "You are just who I needed to see."

"I'll help you to go through this. I promise, I'll be by your side as long as I can."

"Thank you, Rarity... thank you..." I rested my head on Rarity's shoulder and closed my eyes. The situation was scaring me. My guts felt weird, like if they were sinking. Clementine's life wasn't at stake, but it could have been worse. Losing him would mean losing myself forever. I cherish life because of him. He helped me to find my reason to live. He always supported me, even when I tried to push him away. He showed determination and won my affection. My trust. I learnt to be happy again after mom and dad's demise. I could truly smile around him. For a while, he was the only one who knew my true self. Until I developed feelings for Rarity.

I opened my eyes and moved my head to gaze into Rarity's eyes. She smiled sympathetically at me. My jaw dropped in awe by her beauty. Our faces were so close to each other. Our noses were inches from touching. I have never been so close to her. Her embrace diverted my fear. Her words... I believed her. My brother is in good hands. He'll pull through. I just know it. He's strong. "Feeling better...?"

I closed my mouth and nodded. I wonder, after all this time... was it possible that she still had feelings for me? Sweetie Belle told me that her feelings were 100% real, but that was the day after I found out about the truth. I was afraid to ask, but I needed to know the answer. My lips quivered. Asking this question almost proved to be as hard as confessing. However, I knew that it wasn't the right moment. It won't be as long as my brother is in surgery. But Rarity must have noticed my strange behavior. Her expression clearly showed that she was starting to get worried.

Thankfully, I was saved when the door opened and someone walked in. Both Rarity and I directed out heads to see who was it. It was Rosemary.

"He's out... the doctors managed to save his limbs!"

"Really?" I ran towards my sister in-law to hug her. "Those are fantastic news!"

"I know...!" I looked at Rosemary as I released her. Her eyes were wet, full of tears of joy. "I feel so relieved."

"Imagine how I’m feeling." I said as I walked towards the bed Clementine was using and sat. "My brother... he will make a full recovery after all..."

"It won't be easy, but he won't be alone. I'm glad to see that you made it, Rarity." I glared at the girls. Rosemary was clearing her tears and Rarity had a hand on her chest, surely relieved as well.

"Of course. I just had to come here when I heard something wasn't right. When will they bring Clementine?"

"In a few minutes. He's under the effect of the anesthesia, so he won't wake up for a while." My sister in-law said as she walked towards me. She must have noticed I was troubled. "Clem will be fine, Trixie. What's bothering you?"

"I still don't understand. Why was he driving during a stormy night? He didn't tell me what was he going to do. Did he say anything to you?" I glared at Rosemary.

"No. He didn't tell me anything last night. Sorry, I can't help you."

I sighed and turned my gaze to Rarity. She was uneasy, and staring at her phone. "Are you okay?"

"What? Huh, me? Y-Yes, I'm fine! I was just thinking that my friends must be worried. I left during lunch. I sent a text to Sunset but she hasn't replied to me yet." something wasn't right. Her tone was off and she sounded nervous. She was also smiling awkwardly. She put her phone away and hugged herself, avoiding my gaze. What was she hiding from me now?

"Trixie..." I focused my eyes on Rosemary when she called me. "You have been here all night. You barely slept. Look at you! You have sags in your eyes. You can barely keep them open. I'll stay with Clementine. Why don't you go home after he's brought here?"

"No. I don't want to leave him!"

"Shh! Trixie, not so loud. Remember that we're in a hospital."

I stood up and walked towards the window again, hugging myself. "I can't abandon Clementine. I want to stay by his side. I don't want to be home alone. I won't stand the loneliness. I won't be able to sleep knowing that he's here." I almost gasped when I felt a hand on my shoulder all of the sudden, followed by Rarity's voice.

"I'll walk you home. I can stay with you for a while if you want." I turned around to see Rarity. She removed her hand from my shoulder only to intertwine her fingers with mine. She immediately started to stroke the back of my hand with her thumb as she looked at me with concern. This girl is full of mysteries. She lies to me, hides things from me, but she's still worried about me. I was still madly in love with her, even when she drives me crazy. Was this what love is all about?

"Trixie, let her accompany you so you don't feel lonely." My sister in-law said with a warm smile. I gazed upon Rosemary, then back to Rarity. Was I ready to be alone with her again? Now that my brother will start to recover, I wasn't as scared anymore. I could think straight. However, before I could say anything, the door opened and a nurse walked in.

"Excuse me, could you get out a couple of minutes while we set the patient on the bed?"

"Yes, of course." Rosemary replied before Rarity and I followed her out of the room. Outside, sleeping on a stretcher, was my brother. He had an oxygen respirator on. I couldn't see his body since he had a blanket on. Only an arm and his legs were visible, but they were covered by cast. It was still a torture to see him so fragile. I closed my eyes and moved my head away until I felt the door close.

We rested our backs on the corridor walls. Rarity was next to me and Rosemary was on the wall in front of us. After the nurses entered the room with Clementine and his doctor, I rested my head on Rarity's shoulder and closed my eyes. I felt how she put her arms around my waist and how she placed her head against me. The urge to cry was returning, but once again I repressed it. I found peace in Rarity's comfort. By having my eyes closed, I lost track of time. My pain disappeared again. Since my brother was out of danger, I let her aroma to sent me to the clouds. I even smiled without realizing it. When I opened my eyes, I realized Rosemary was watching us, smiling. I didn't care, I kept enjoying the moment, until the door opened again.

"You can go in. The doctor wishes to speak with you."

"Trixie, Rarity, you go in. I'll speak with the doctor."

I nodded and waited until the doctor walked out before going in with Rarity. Clementine was plugged into an electronic monitor. His pulse was close to the normal rate, which relieved me even more. His stand had two bags; one with blood and another one with serum. His oxygen respirator was still there, alongside the machine it was plugged in. I moved towards him and leaned to kiss him on the forehead before returning to Rarity's side. None of us said a word. We just stared at Clementine in complete silence until Rosemary returned.

"The doctor said he will be in observation for a while. Worst case scenario, he will be released in a month."

"A month?" four weeks without my brother at home? "His bones are that bad?"

"Apoarently so..." Rosemary sighed afterwards.

"What am I supposed to do without him? I can't cook, I have never touched a broom and I don't know how the washing machine works!"

"Calm down, darling." Rarity said. "It's not that hard to learn."

"Easy for you to say. You surely have a butler who does all the dirty work for you."

"I don't have a butler."

"Really?"

My crush laughed softly. "No, I don't. Trixie, you have visited me more than once and you didn't see a butler."

"I thought he was in his days off, or somewhere else in the house."

"Just because my family is rich it doesn't mean that we have a butler. It's not a rule."

"Mmm..." I suspiciously glared at Rarity. What was the point of being wealthy if you're not going to have a butler? Especially when you live in a big mansion?

"Don't you give me that look. I'm telling the truth."

"Mmm..." My eyes were still focusing on hers, until Rarity sighed and smiled at me.

"I'll teach you how to do housework when we get to your apartment."

"Speaking of which..." Rosemary spoke. I turned my head to be able to see her. She had her hands placed on each of her hips. "You promised to go home to rest after seeing Clementine again."

"I never made such promise." I said as I crossed my arms and looked away. But my body betrayed me when I yawned.

"Please, Trixie. You need to take a nap. Your eyes need to rest."

"She's right, Trixie. You need a bed." My gaze returned to Rarity. I wanted to reject the idea again, but there was something about her eyes that just made me unable to do so. "Please..." The tone she used to say the last, begging me. Fridge! Why do I have to like her so much?!

"Ugh, fine! I'll go home. Only because I don't want to hear you two beg all day."

"Thank you." My sister in-law sighed happily. "Don't worry, your brother is in good hands. Now, shoo, go away!"

I groaned and Rarity giggled before taking my arm and dragging me to the corridor. I glanced one last time to my brother before being taken away. Rarity didn't let go of my arm until we left the building. The sun rays instantly hit me in the eyes.

"Shoot!" I had to cover my eyes from the sun with my hands.

"It feels good being outside again, huh?"

"Y-Yeah, kinda." I looked at Rarity from the corner of my eyes, only to blush by her sight. Rarity must have noticed, because her smile faded and avoided my gaze.

"I... umm... are you still mad at me...?"

"Rarity..." I couldn't finish my sentence because my crush spoke again.

"Trixie, I'm really, really sorry! I shouldn't bring this up right now."

"No, no. It's okay. My brother will be fine. I'm not so worried about him anymore." I placed my hand on her shoulder when I finished speaking. Rarity gazed at me like a child being scolded for being naughty. "I'm not mad at you anymore. I'm sorry for upsetting you."

"You don't have to apologize. I deserved it. I thought you would be happy that I felt the same way, but you were right. I took too long." Rarity gulped, and hesitated before speaking again. "Trixie... did I destroy our friendship?"

My crush focused her eyes on me and refused to remove them. What do I do? Should I accept her friendship again? Or... should I try for more? I didn't have to think much about it. My heart knew what I wanted. Saying it was something else. My lips quivered again. I took too long to answer and Rarity got the wrong idea. She dropped her head and stared at the opposite direction of me. "You don't like me anymore. I understand..."

That was enough! I won't keep dragging this. I stopped dead on my tracks and took Rarity's arm to stop her. "No, it's not that... I don't want you out of my life." My crush kept giving me her back. "Rarity, look at me when I'm talking."

There was no response whatsoever. I released her arm and stood in front of her. Only then she slowly raised her head to meet my eyes. "I hated not talking to you for the past few weeks. I hated not seeing you except for an occasional glance, and I hated being angry at you. I got over my anger. I should have told you, but I was too stubborn to do so. I need you, Rarity. Now that I know what I have been missing, I don't want to lose it again. P-Please, answer me this... Has anything changed since the last time we spoke? D-Do you still have feelings for me...?"

Rarity remained immobile for some moments. The tension was killing me! Her next answer will permanently change everything between us. My heart rate increased each second she took to answer. I don't know how much time she took before opening her mouth to speak, only close it almost immediately. She took a few more moments before nodding slowly. I noticed that she blushed.

"T-There's no point in denying it. I still like you, Trixie. They only grew the last few weeks. I don't think they're going away anytime soon. Will that be a problem...?"

"Not at all." Rarity's eyes widened. Yes, yes! o
Oh my gosh, yes! After dreaming this day for months, it finally became a reality! Oh, gosh. Oh, gosh! I could scream! But I had to control myself. I struggled, but I managed to speak naturally. "M-My feelings towards you haven't changed either." Rarity gasped and covered her mouth with a hand. Then, her eyes became wet and sobbed. What just happened? "Wait, why are you crying? I just told you I still like you!"

"I know! These are happy tears!"

"Happy tears? Uff!" Rarity took my breath away when she embraced me tightly.

"Darling, I'm delighted to hear that I didn't wreck any possibility of dating you!"

"Lucky for you, Trixie's affection is strong." I said and I put my arms around Rarity's waist.

Rarity giggled and placed her arms around my neck. Her eyes were on mine, and the distance between us was diminutive. I couldn't even describe how happy I was. For months, this was only possible in my imagination. I have waited too long for this moment. I can't afford blowing it up for rushing our relationship. "So... we are a couple now, right?" Rarity was smiling as much as I was. There's no way she could fake it.

"No so fast, Darling." It felt weird using her word, but maybe it was because I wasn't used showing this kind of affection.

"Oh?" Rarity's bliss turned into confusion. "I don't understand."

"First, we need to discuss the terms and conditions." With struggle, I managed to hide my joy in order to be able to be serious.

"Terms and conditions? Do I need to sign a contract before starting a relationship with you?"

"Well, not literally, b-but..." I broke the embrace and cleared my throat. "We'll discuss them when we're in my apartment. I don't feel comfortable doing it out here, with so many ears around us."

Rarity nodded and put her hands on her back as she looked away. "Alright, but... can we at least hold hands...?" Rarity looked at me with puppy eyes. I couldn't believe it, she was so cute! She surely could see how hard I was blushing. She was blushing too. I noticed that her cheeks turned red when she asked me to hold hands. I had to oblige, but I couldn't just give in completely.

"No." I said before raising my hand and closing it, except for my pinky finger. My sober attitude quickly changed into a smirk. "Will this be enough to satisfy you?"

My crush raised an eyebrow. At first, she didn't understand what I meant, but soon enough smiled when she figured it out. She linked her pinky finger with mine and heaved a happy sigh. "Yes... it does. Trixie, you sure are complicated."

"True, but I'm sure that's one of the reasons you like me."

Rarity's blush became even more noticeable. "I-I cannot deny that statement." We resumed to walk. I flavored every second with her. I had to. Depending on her answers, we might or not start dating for real.

I only released Rarity's finger after locking the front door of my apartment. I turned around to speak with her, but I got lost in her eyes. I must have been too evident, because Rarity slid her fingers through her hair, embarrassed.

"Darling, you were never this obvious."

"I don't have to hide it anymore. This is the look I gave you when you weren't looking."

Rarity flushed and looked away. "Oh, Trixie! Stop it! I-I think my legs are shaking! Are they?" She looked down at her feet. "Yes, they are!"

I chuckled and pointed towards the kitchen. We sat on chairs opposed to each other. My eyes were on the girl in front of me, but she was avoiding mine. She had her hands between her legs. She was clearly nervous and so was I, but we needed this talk. I placed my arms on the table to call her attention. It worked. She looked at me. "About the terms and conditions..."

"Yes...?" This was the first time I saw her acting so reserved.

"Rarity, as I said, I'm not angry with you anymore. But your lie raised some questions. Questions that need answers. I want them now.

Rarity gulped. I think I even saw her shaking a bit. "O-Okay... w-what questions?"

"Can I truly trust you? How many secrets are you keeping from me? Believe me, nothing would make me happier than dating you. But I don't want you to hide things from me. This is the moment to be honest. Beware that if you don't tell me everything now and I find out that you lied to me again, I won't be nice to you. You have seen how can I be when I'm angry. You don't want to see me furious."

My crush looked away, staring at the floor. She remained in silence. She took deep breaths to calm down before gazing at me again. "I... I understand. Trixie, from now on, I promise to be honest with you. I have a couple of things to confess." I nodded to let her know that I was listening. "When I first came here to visit you, I... tripped over something and... I accidentally opened the door of your parents' bedroom..." My jaw dropped. She... must have seen their... oh, no... "I'm sorry for not telling you, but our friendship was just starting. I didn't want to ruin it. Your brother told me everything about the accident. I wanted to tell you that I knew, but you were so cheerful when we were hanging out. I didn't want to destroy your mood."

I started to avoid Rarity's eyes. She knew... all this time... tears tried to escape from my eye again, but I held them. Looking back, I think I should have seen it coming. She never asked anything about my parents. She didn't want to upset me. I suppose that's why I wasn't angry for hearing it. "You... had good reasons to hide that from me. Thank you for telling me..." My voice was grim when I spoke.

"A-Are you... mad?"

"That depends."

"Of what...?"

I was finally able to glare at Rarity, severely, this time. "Have you told anyone? Maybe your friend, Sunset Shimmer?"

Rarity got startled when I looked at her. "No, of course I haven't told anyone. Sunset doesn't even know that you have a brother."

"Good, keep it that way." I was exhaling noisily. I didn't like talking about my parents at all. "A-Anything else?"

"Y-Yes..." My crush started to shake visibly. What was causing it? "T-Trixie, I think that it was my fault that your brother had an accident..."

What?! "What are you talking about?"

"Y-You see... he paid me a visit last night. He drove all the way to my home with the storm. We talked."

"What about?" At this point, Rarity was snuffling.

"H-He asked me to try to make amends with you. He told me how happy you were around me. Enough to make you forget your fear on cars. H-He said that he was going t-to try to convince you to t-talk to me. Then he left a-and..." Rarity burst in tears, unable to speak anymore. I was shocked. So that's why Clementine insisted on leaving last night despite my efforts to keep him inside. He wanted to see me smile again. He almost lost his life trying to bring back joy to mine.

I glanced at Rarity. She was still crying uncontrollably. I stood up sharply, provoking my chair to fall on the floor loudly. That was enough to pause Rarity's cry. She followed me with her eyes as I approached to her. I knelt in front of her and placed my hands on her cheeks. She was still sobbing. I was expressionless. Rarity kept staring at me while tears flowed down her cheeks. I cleaned them with my thumbs before hugging her. "P-Please, don't cry..."

"B-But, Trixie..." the poor girl was very confused. She didn't know how to react.

"Shush. It wasn't your fault... if anything, it was mine."

"What are you tal-" I placed a finger on her lips to silence her.

"My stubbornness did this. He went to see you because I wouldn't. If I just called you... he..."

Rarity removed my hand from her lips. "Trixie, listen to me. It wasn't your fault. Sometimes, these things happen. We can't prevent them."

"I should have forced him to stay. I didn't have to let him leave!"

My crush put her arms around my neck and locked me into an embrace. She left her chair. I stood up and placed my arms around her waist. "Stop blaming yourself. Please..." I didn't say anything else. Instead, I let myself calm down. Rarity settled down as well. The embrace was just what we needed. I buried my head into her hair, causing her to giggle softly. I don't know how many minutes passed before we gazed at each other again, still with our arms around each other.

"If you have something else to confess, it will have to wait. I had enough emotions for one day."

Rarity smiled and shook her head. "I have nothing else to tell you right now."

"Good, if that's the case..." I sighed happily with my eyes closed before opening them again. Rarity didn't remove her eyes from me. "I have one last question."

"I'm listening."

I was confident enough to go through this now. I heard what I wanted to hear. I was ready. "Will you be m-my... girlfriend?"

Rarity gasped. She was surprised, but she quickly recovered her smile and nodded excitedly. "Yes, yes I will!"

When she accepted with such excitement, I couldn't help but to grin. The girl of my dreams just became my girlfriend! I rested my head on her shoulder and Rarity did the same. I didn't want to release her.

But the moment got ruined when I yawned loudly. I was relaxed, too relaxed.

"I think it's time for you to take a nap."

"Aww, but I don't wanna!"

"Don't argue. Go to your bed. We'll talk later."

I looked at Rarity. "Promise?"

"Promise. I'll do housework while you rest, excepting the bedrooms. You'll learn how to use the washing machine after your nap." I tried to speak, but instead, I yawned again. "Please, don't make me drag you to your bed."

"I might just do that..." My eyes refused to stay open and I was losing my balance.

"You'll sleep on the floor, darling. I'm warning you."

"You're mean! That's not how you treat your new girlfriend."

Rarity giggled. "I'll tuck you in, if you want."

"And a kiss on my forehead?" I grinned and Rarity exhaled noisily from her nose as she looked away and put her hands on her hips.

"Fine, but only if you go to bed on this instant. That's not negotiable."

"Deal!" I took Rarity's arm and dragged her to the door of my bedroom. "I'll call you when I'm ready." I rushed into my room and got changed as soon as I closed the door. I threw my shoes and dress away and got changed into my pajamas. I never got changed so fast. When I was ready, I jumped into my bed and covered myself with just one blanket. Then, I proceeded to set the alarm on my phone before putting it back on my night table. "Come on in!"

The door opened and Rarity carefully walked in. "I hope you pick those up later." She commented when she saw my clothes on the floor as she moved towards me.

"I will. I don't have the energy now."

Rarity knelt in front of me and covered me with my sheets before looking at me. We smiled at each other. Rarity placed a hand on one of my cheeks. "Darling, you're on fire!"

"I know. It happens when I see you." Rarity turned her face away bashfully. I could clearly see her flush.

"You're a charmer, Trixie." Rarity said before looking at me again. She removed her hand from my cheek and moved it towards my hair, but before reaching it, she hesitated. I could see how she was debating whether to touch it or not. I helped her by leaning my head towards her hand. Rarity gasped softly, but she eventually started to stroke my hair. I closed my eyes, enjoying the feeling.

I could barely believe this wasn't a dream. Finally, my most valued desire became a reality. Rarity stroke my hair for a few seconds before stopping. Moments later, I sensed movement and a shadow covered my face. I slightly opened my eyes to realize that she learned to plant her lips on my forehead. I closed my eyes again and fell asleep with a big smile. I'm yearning for waking up and confirm that this was indeed real!

Author's Note

I hate cliffhangers as much as all of you, which is why I forced myself to release this chapter as fast as possible! :rainbowdetermined2:

Let me guess your reactions. *Clears my throat* YES! IT WAS ABOUT TIME THEY GOT TOGETHER! YOU MADE US SUFFER, MYSTERIOUS, BUT IT WAS WORTH IT! AAAAAHHHHHHH! Tell me if I'm wrong :scootangel:

It's a good thing that the injuries Clementine suffered weren't serious, or else Trixie and Rarity wouldn't have started dating yet :pinkiehappy:

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. It's one of the best I have ever written without any doubt! :raritystarry:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before its release! :twilightsmile:

Standing Ground

Rarity's P.O.V.

Three months later…

Autumn isn’t my favorite season, but I didn’t hate it either. The breeze was nice. Although the sight of naked trees wasn’t appealing for everyone, I was glad I didn’t have to dodge the leaves so my hair doesn’t get ruined.

I wasn’t having problems with my studies anymore. Thanks to Trixie’s help, my biology grade was acceptable. I’m not the student of honor, but that was never my aim.

Halloween was around the corner. Everyone were placing decorations for the holiday. This holiday wasn't for me, but one of my friends, Pinkie Pie, loves it. I was spending time with my friends at Sugarcube Corner.

“I can’t believe you don’t get a stomach ache after eating all that candy.” I commented as Pinkie Pie kept eating candies.

“I would be on the bathroom by now if I ate everything she did by now.” Rainbow Dash said.

“You have some in your chin, sugarcube. Will you clean it up?” Applejack asked.

“Yuppers! Thanks, Applejack.” Pinkie Pie said, before cleaning her face with a paper napkin.

“So, I was thinking…” Rainbow Dash spoke before getting interrupted.

“Well, that’s new.” Sunset jokingly said.

“Shut up!” My athletic friend said with a smile. “As I was saying, how about if we all gather at my place for Halloween and watch some horror movies? My parents won't be home.”

“You know, that’s not a bad idea, RD.” Applejack said with a smile.

“I’m in!” Sunset was next to answer.

“C-Can’t we watch something else…?” Fluttershy said. She was sitting next to Sunset, so she grabbed into her girlfriend’s arm when she spoke. Sunset finally got enough courage to tell Rainbow Dash they were dating a few months ago.

“It’s Halloween, Fluttershy. We’re pretty much obligated to watch horror movies.” Rainbow Dash said, sounding slightly annoyed.

“B-But…”

“Actually, darling, it’s not necessary to watch horror. Halloween is mostly about monsters, witches and candies. We could watch Adam Dirtler’s Hotel Rumania, or Mel Broker’s Young Frankesteen. They are good and funny movies with monsters in it.”

“Oh, I would love to watch those movies instead.” Fluttershy commented with a smile.

“Good idea, Rarity. It actually sounds more interestin’” Applejack said.

“I’m down for comedy!” Pinkie Pie said with excitement.

“Seriously?” Rainbow Dash asked and everyone nodded. Our athletic friend crossed her arms and looked away. “Fine! We’ll watch the movies you want.” I noticed that Fluttershy avoided Rainbow Dash’s gaze. She was probably feeling guilty for speaking out.

“We can watch the movies you want another day, Rainbow.” Sunset said after she noticed the tension as well.

“Hmph!” Rainbow Dash didn’t say anything else and our friends soon changed the subject. Even though she looked annoyed, I know she still cares for Fluttershy. She just refuses to admit it sometimes, but she shows it often.

After parting ways from my friends, I went to a convenience store to buy some treats for me and my sister. While I was browsing one the candies and chocolates shelf, I picked up a marshmallow bag. I stared at it, deciding whether I should buy it or now.

“You should buy this one. It’s cheaper and more delicious, in my opinion.” The voice was familiar. I turned my head to my side to find Rosemary smiling at me, while holding a marshmallow bag of a different brand from the one I was holding.

“Rosemary, hi! It’s good to see you.” I said as I hugged her.

“The feeling is mutual.” Rosemary replied, hugging me back.

“I’ve never seen you here before. How are you?” I broke the hug before speaking.

“I’m good. Just shopping for some ingredients for a dessert I’m planning to make.”

“I didn’t know you liked to bake.”

“I’m no professional, but I can prepare one or two delicious recipes. You shop here often?”

“Yes. It’s closer to my house. I want to spoil my little sister, and myself.”

Rosemary giggled. “That sounds nice. I never had any brother or sister, actually.”

“Really? That’s a shame, darling. I can’t possibly imagine my life without Sweetie Belle.”

“Being a lone child has its perks, though. I was spoiled to no end.”

I giggled at her statement. “My parents are not at home much, so I’m the one who spoils my sister. She gets stains on my clothes, burns breakfast and sometimes tags along with her friends to cause problems at school. They still haven’t fixed the lab they destroyed due to insufficient funds. But, I still love her. She’s my little sister, and I’ll be by her side no matter what. I can be strict, but I can love too.”

“Sounds like you’re a great sister. Sweetie Belle must really adore you.”

I sighed happily and smiled. “She looks up to me. I try to be a good role model to her.”

“And you’re accomplishing it. Based on what I know, you seem to be a great person. You have many friends; you’re nice to them and support what they do. Like helping two of your friends go on a date?”

“How do you know about that?” I was confused. Rosemary smiled warmly before speaking again.

“Isn’t it obvious? Trixie told me. She admires you.”

I blushed and placed my hand on my chest in surprise. “S-She does?”

Rosemary nodded. “Of course! I don’t know why you’re shocked. I thought it was obvious.”

“I’m sorry, it’s just… she doesn’t talk much about my friends. She only befriended a close friend of mine last summer and has shown no interest on anyone else. So, yes, I’m surprised to hear that she admires me for supporting them.” Trixie still doesn’t want to meet my friends. For a while, I didn’t mind much about it. But it has been bothering me lately. I can’t stand not being able to tell my friends about the relationship I’m in. One of these days, I'll have to…

“Rarity?” I blinked several times, waking up from my trance. Clementine’s girlfriend was puzzled. “Is everything alright?”

“Oh? Y-Yes, don’t worry, darling. I was thinking what else I need to buy.”

“I see.” Rosemary smiled. “You should take one of these too.” She said as she took a small package of candies from the shelf. “They have a good variety of flavors. None of them are mint, which is why I like it so much.”

“Not a fan of mint?” I asked while I took the package. Rosemary shook her head, visibly disgusted.

“Yuck, no! Not at all! I instinctually spit whenever mint touches my tongue, except for toothpaste. The funny thing is, Clem once bought me chocolates with mint in it. I ended up splattering him after giving a chocolate a bite.”

“Ouch! How did he react?”

Rosemary laughed softly. “He apologized for days. He knew of my distaste of mint but he forgot. He really felt guilty.”

I giggled. “How long did you take to forgive him?”

“I forgave him right away, but he still kept apologizing. I knew it was an accident. I wasn’t going to get mad at him for something so trivial.”

“Everyone makes mistakes.”

“Exactly.” Rosemary smiled. A flash of light hit my eye. I blinked and looked at the source. Rosemary was wearing an expensive ring. I never saw it before.

“What is that?” I said as I kept staring at the ring.

“Oh, this?” Rosemary said as she raised the hand with the ring. “It’s… umm…” She blushed visibly. “I was hoping you would miss it. I wanted Trixie or Clementine to give you the news, but, I’m engaged!”

“Y-You are? So, Clementine…” Rosemary nodded, smiling. I squealed and hugged her. “Congratulations! I’m happy for you both! When did this happen? Have you set a date? Where are you going to get married?”

“One question at a time, Rarity.” Rosemary said as she giggled. “He proposed to me last night. We still don’t have a date nor a place to get married. We are in no rush.”

“Oh, I agree. Weddings must be perfect! You’re doing the right thing by planning it carefully.”

“That’s correct. First, I need to move in with Clem and Trixie. We’ll worry about the rest later.”

“I’m glad to hear I’ll be seeing you more often.”

“Same here. Trixie is delighted to have me around. She’s the one who pushed Clementine to propose to me.”

“Is that so?” I smiled. Seems like I’m not the only one who enjoys playing cupid. “That’s my girlfriend.”

“She loves her brother. Apparently, she has been pushing him for months.”

“That’s definitely her. Stubborn until she gets what she wants.”

“Yup! Anyway, I hate to say goodbye, but have to be home in an hour. I’ll continue shopping.”

“Yes, me too. It was nice talking to you, Rosemary.”

“Please, call me Rose.”

I smiled. “Okay. Goodbye, Rose. I’ll be seeing you later, and congratulations again!”

“Looking forward to! Thank you very much!” Rosemary waved at me and walked away. I turned around and headed to the dairy section. Sweetie Belle wants chocolate milk. I couldn’t stop smiling. I’m happy about Clementine and Rosemary, and Trixie… she pushed her brother to propose for months and she didn’t tell me? Bad girl.

Two days later…

I had a great time with my little sister the day before yesterday and another nice day with my friends yesterday. Today is Trixie’s turn. After school, my girlfriend invited me to her home. I headed there as fast as I could.

“There’s my beautiful Gem!” Trixie said before softly planting her lips on mine.

“Hello, darling.” I said after returning the peck. “It’s always a delight to see you.”

“Of course. Trixie’s charm does that.”

I giggled. “You’re silly. Is your brother here?”

“Nope! He’s out with Rose.”

“Tell him I said hi when he returns.”

“I will.” Trixie had a wide smile on her face the entire time. It was normal for her to do that whenever she saw me. She’s very cute. I adore her so much. No, more than that. ‘Adore’ no longer properly describes how I feel about her. My feelings for her are deeper than that. Only one word is appropriate to express my feelings, but… I can’t use it. Not until Trixie finally decides to…

“Mmm…” I awoke from my thoughts when Trixie put her arms around my waist. I looked at her. She had her eyes closed and was smiling cutely.

“Darling?”

“I just wanted to hug you.” I smiled at her words and hugged her back. We remained in silence until, at one moment, Trixie raised her head to gaze into my eyes. “Can you believe how close we are from our six months anniversary?”

“Of course I do. You can't believe it?” I commented.

“Well, it’s just I was sure I would do something to ruin everything by now.” Trixie chuckled. “That’s how much I trust myself.”

“But you have been doing fine. My family loves you, Sunset is happy to be your friend and Fluttershy doesn’t get so nervous around you anymore. You made good progress.” I smiled warmly at her. It’s true that I’m happy with all the improvement she made, but our relationship being a secret intrudes me too much. I need to get that thought out of my mind… for now. “So, Trixie-Pixie… I stumbled across your soon to be official sister in-law a couple of days ago…”

“O-Oh… sh-she told you…?” Trixie smiled awkwardly as she looked at me.

“I saw the ring.” I said as I broke the hug and crossed my arms. “When were you planning to tell me all of this?”

“Th-they got engaged a few days ago…”

“But you pushed your brother to propose for months.” I frowned.

“Y-You learnt that too, huh…?” Trixie chuckled nervously.

“You should know women talk. I especially get excited about weddings, which you should know by now.”

“I know you do! I just… uhh…”

“You just what, darling?”

Trixie took a deep breath. “I wanted to find the right moment. Wait for everyone to be present. I wanted to surprise you, so, I was going to wait until Rose moved in…” My girlfriend looked away. Poor Trixie. Now I felt bad for playing the angry girlfriend card.

“Oh, Trixie…” I placed a hand on one of her arms. “I-I’m sorry for ruining your moment…”

“It’s okay. I should have known this could happen.” Trixie looked at me and smiled. “After all, it will take some time until Rose moves in here. It was obvious you would eventually find out. No harm has been done.”

“I’ll make sure to congratulate your brother as well the next time I see them.”

“Okay.” Trixie used a hand to caress my cheek and hair. I closed my eyes to enjoy the touch of her soft hand. I just adored the way she stroked my hair.

“Oh, Trixie…” I didn’t want her to stop.

“Do you wish to go to my rooftop, lady?”

I nodded. “In a few minutes, please…” right after I said the last, Trixie removed her hand from my hair. “Hey, that’s mean!” I pouted angrily at her.

My girlfriend chuckled. “Come on, you baby. Upstairs can be more… romantic.”

I smiled lovingly. “Let’s check it out, then.” Trixie took my hand and led me upstairs, to the rooftop. As I walked in, I looked around to check the view. There were various buildings around, but nothing was blocking the sight to the park far away, in which Trixie confessed her feelings on me. I wasn’t sure how to feel looking at it. On one hand, I found out Trixie felt the same way about me, but on the other, I ruined the moment and almost destroying our friendship. I shook my head, not wanting to think about it anymore. I need a distraction! I looked over at Trixie, who was by the railing, contemplating the view. I walked towards her and embraced her from behind, placing my arms around her belly and my head on her shoulder. Trixie gasped of surprise and turned her eyes to look at me.

“Enjoying the view?” I softly asked as I snuggled against Trixie.

“The one I’m viewing right now is much better.” I blushed and kissed her cheek.

“Charmer.”

“I try.” Trixie focused attention on the park I was just staring at. “You know, we should return there one day.”

Why…? “A-Are you sure? Trixie, I have bad memories of that place, and so should you.”

“I do have bad memories, yes. But I don’t care anymore. I stopped being affected by them when we started to date. It’s a beautiful place. We can’t waste it. You loved the flowers, didn’t you?”

“I did…” I remained staring at the park. If Trixie doesn’t feels affected by it, why should I? Breaking Trixie’s heart was one of my greatest regrets, and Trixie forgave me completely.

“But if you don’t want to go, then…”

“No…” I interrupted my girlfriend and looked at her. “L-Let’s go… one day.”

“You don’t have to do it for me, Rarity. I understand.”

“You’re right, it’s a beautiful park and we can’t waste it. You forgave me. Maybe going one more time will help me to forgive myself.”

“If you really feel that way, then, alright.”

“Thank you, darling.” We both enjoyed the view in silence for a long time, until Trixie spoke again.

“So… what have you been doing?”

“Oh, nothing special, really. One of my friends wants to do a movie night to celebrate Halloween.”

“Like, monsters, horrors and stuff?”

“That was her idea, but Fluttershy didn’t like that part. We’re watching comedies and animations involving monsters instead. It will be fun.”

“I imagine it will. I might do the same thing with Clem and Rose.”

“Or… you could join us…”

“What? But, Rarity, you know that…”

“Yes, I know…” I said with annoyance as I broke the embrace. I was fed up with the whole secrecy thing. It was time to put an end to this. I didn’t give Trixie a friendly look, which worried her. “Trixie, I’m done…”

“Y-You’re done…? What do you mean…?” Trixie was confused, scared and looked slightly sad as well. I was not enjoying it.

“I’m done with keeping this-” I said as I pointed her and myself. “-a secret. I just can’t do it anymore. I’m tired of lying to my friends. I despise doing it.

“But you were fine with it when we started dating…” Trixie’s confusion was even clearer, so was her sadness.

“Yes, four months ago. Trixie, what we have is amazing. I adore being your girlfriend. You make me happy. But I want a serious relationship.”

“But we have one! We go on dates, we flirt, and we kiss. We care for each other!”

“But as long as I can’t tell my friends about my girlfriend, it can't be considered a serious relationship. You have no idea how hard it is to me not to tell them anything about you, about the wonderful person you’ve become, about the person who makes me so happy. About the person I lo-” I stopped mid sentence and crossed my arms, before looking away.

“About the person you… what?” Trixie’s voice was breaking. It was breaking my heart to do this, but I felt I had no choice.

“That’s the thing… I can’t even say it… Those words are meaningless unless I feel our relationship is real…” My eyes were becoming wet. I dared to gaze at Trixie. She was at the verge of crying too. “T-Trixie… you have to make a decision. What’s more important? What other people think of your change? Or what I feel? You're hurting me by making me stay quiet. Until you decide…” I had to wipe my tears, but they kept coming like small waterfalls.

Trixie started to sob. Her legs were shaking. “A-Are you… b-breaking up… w-with m-me…?”

Hearing those words shattered my heart completely. I really didn’t want to end our relationship, but I can’t keep dating her in secret anymore. If Trixie doesn't decides, then... “I-I would make up my mind if I were you… g-goodbye, Trixie…” I walked downstairs, hearing Trixie collapse in tears as I closed the door. I wanted to burst in tears too, but I needed to remain my composure. I headed to the kitchen to look for the apartment’s keys. However, just as I was about to grab them, Clementine arrived.

“Hey, Rarity! What a pleasant surprise. Woah… is everything alright?” As expected, he noticed my gloomy mood.

“Trixie’s on the rooftop… sh-she needs you…” It was all I said before leaving the apartment. Clementine didn’t stop me nor said anything else. He closed the door behind me and I walked towards my home. I somehow managed not to burst into tears until I locked myself in my room.

Author's Note

Well, umm… seems like there’s drama again. Yay…? :rainbowderp:

Sorry for taking so long to update. I had to take some final exams. But good news, I have graduated! :pinkiehappy:

Also, I noticed that I have been writing this story for more than an year now. Time sure flies :rainbowkiss:

I want to thank zalla661 for revising this chapter before its release! :twilightsmile: